This is a modern-English version of Bob, Son of Battle, originally written by Ollivant, Alfred. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





BOB, SON OF BATTLE



By Alfred Ollivant










CONTENTS


PART I.   THE COMING OF THE TAILLESS TYKE

Chapter I.   THE GRAY DOG

Chapter II.   A SON OF HAGAR

Chapter III.   RED WULL

Chapter IV.   FIRST BLOOD

PART II.   THE LITTLE MAN

Chapter V.   A MAN'S SON

Chapter VI.   A LICKING OR A LIE

Chapter VII.   THE WHITE WINTER

Chapter VIII.   M'ADAM AND HIS COAT

PART III.   THE SHEPHERDS' TROPHY

Chapter IX.   RIVALS

Chapter X.   RED WULL WINS

Chapter XI.   OOR BOB

Chapter XII.   HOW RED WULL HELD THE BRIDGE

Chapter XIII.   THE FACE IN THE FRAME

PART IV.   THE BLACK KILLER

Chapter XIV.   A MAD MAN

Chapter XV.   DEATH ON THE MARCHES

Chapter XVI.   THE BLACK KILLER

Chapter XVII.   A MAD DOG

Chapter XVIII.   HOW THE KILLER WAS SINGED

Chapter XIX.   LAD AND LASS

Chapter XX.   THE SNAPPING OF THE STRING

Chapter XXI.   HORROR OF DARKNESS

PART V.   OWD BOB O' KENMUIR

Chapter XXII.   A MAN AND A MAID

Chapter XXIII.   TH' OWD UN

Chapter XXIV.   A SHOT IN THE NIGHT

Chapter XXV.   THE SHEPHERDS' TROPHY

PART VI.   THE BLACK KILLER

Chapter XXVI.   RED-HANDED

Chapter XXVII.   FOR THE DEFENCE

Chapter XXVIII.     THE DEVIL'S BOWL

Chapter XXIX.   THE DEVIL'S BOWL

Chapter XXX.   THE TAILLESS TYKE AT BAY

POSTSCRIPT.     

TABLE OF CONTENTS


__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__  THE ARRIVAL OF THE TAILLESS DOG

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__  THE GRAY DOG

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__  A SON OF HAGAR

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__  RED WULL

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__  FIRST BLOOD

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__  THE LITTLE MAN

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__  A MAN'S SON

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__  A BEATDOWN OR A LIE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__  THE WHITE WINTER

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__  M'ADAM AND HIS COAT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__  THE SHEPHERDS' TROPHY

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__  RIVALS

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__  RED WULL WINS

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__  OUR BOB

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__  HOW RED WULL HELD THE BRIDGE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__  THE FACE IN THE FRAME

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__  THE BLACK KILLER

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__  A CRAZY PERSON

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__  DEATH ON THE MARCHES

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__  THE BLACK KILLER

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__  A MAD DOG

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__  HOW THE KILLER WAS SINGED

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_22__  GIRL AND BOY

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_23__  THE SNAPPING OF THE STRING

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_24__  HORROR OF DARKNESS

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_25__  OLD BOB OF KENMUIR

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_26__  A MAN AND A WOMAN

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_27__  THE OLD ONE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_28__  A SHOT IN THE NIGHT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_29__  THE SHEPHERDS' TROPHY

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_30__  THE BLACK KILLER

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_31__  CAUGHT IN THE ACT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_32__  FOR THE DEFENSE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_33__  THE DEVIL'S BOWL

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_34__  THE DEVIL'S BOWL

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_35__  THE TAILLESS DOG AT BAY

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_36__  






PART I THE COMING OF THE TAILLESS TYKE





Chapter I. THE GRAY DOG

THE sun stared brazenly down on a gray farmhouse lying, long and low in the shadow of the Muir Pike; on the ruins of peel-tower and barmkyn, relics of the time of raids, it looked; on ranges of whitewashed outbuildings; on a goodly array of dark-thatched ricks.

THE sun looked boldly down on a gray farmhouse stretched out low in the shadow of the Muir Pike; it gazed at the ruins of the peel tower and barmkyn, remnants from the time of raids; it surveyed the rows of whitewashed outbuildings; and it observed a nice collection of dark-thatched haystacks.

In the stack-yard, behind the lengthy range of stables, two men were thatching. One lay sprawling on the crest of the rick, the other stood perched on a ladder at a lower level.

In the stack yard, behind the long row of stables, two men were thatching. One was sprawled out on top of the rick, while the other was standing on a ladder at a lower level.

The latter, small, old, with shrewd nut-brown countenance, was Tammas Thornton, who had served the Moores of Kenmuir for more than half a century. The other, on top of the stack, wrapped apparently in gloomy meditation, was Sam'l Todd. A solid Dales—man, he, with huge hands and hairy arms; about his face an uncomely aureole of stiff, red hair; and on his features, deep-seated, an expression of resolute melancholy.

The smaller, older man with a wise, nut-brown face was Tammas Thornton, who had worked for the Moores of Kenmuir for over fifty years. The other man, sitting on top of the pile and seemingly lost in grim thought, was Sam'l Todd. He was a sturdy Dalesman with large hands and hairy arms, and around his face was an unflattering halo of stiff, red hair, giving him a deep, determined look of sadness.

“Ay, the Gray Dogs, bless 'em!” the old man was saying. “Yo' canna beat 'em not nohow. Known 'em ony time this sixty year, I have, and niver knew a bad un yet. Not as I say, mind ye, as any on 'em cooms up to Rex son o' Rally. Ah, he was a one, was Rex! We's never won Cup since his day.”

“Yeah, the Gray Dogs, bless them!” the old man was saying. “You can’t beat them at all. I’ve known them for about sixty years now and never saw a bad one yet. Not that I’m saying any of them compare to Rex, son of Rally. Ah, he was something else, Rex! We’ve never won the Cup since his time.”

“Nor niver shall agin, yo' may depend,” said the other gloomily.

“Nor never again, you can count on that,” said the other gloomily.

Tammas clucked irritably.

Tammas clicked his tongue irritably.

“G'long, Sam'! Todd!” he cried, “Yo' niver happy onless yo' making' yo'self miser'ble. I niver see sich a chap. Niver win agin? Why, oor young Bob he'll mak' a right un, I tell yo', and I should know. Not as what he'll touch Rex son o' Rally, mark ye! I'm niver saying' so, Sam'l Todd. Ah, he was a one, was Rex! I could tell yo' a tale or two o' Rex. I mind me hoo—”

“Get along, Sam! Todd!” he shouted, “You're never happy unless you're making yourself miserable. I've never seen anyone like you. Never win again? Well, our young Bob will turn out to be something special, I tell you, and I should know. Not that he’ll ever mess with Rex, son of Rally, mind you! I'm not saying that, Sam Todd. Ah, Rex was something else! I could tell you a story or two about Rex. I remember how—”

The big man interposed hurriedly.

The big guy jumped in quickly.

“I've heard it afore, Tammas, I welly 'ave,” he said.

“I've heard it before, Tammas, I really have,” he said.

Tammas paused and looked angrily up.

Tammas paused and stared up with anger.

“Yo've heard it afore, have yo', Sam'l Todd?” he asked sharply. “And what have yo' heard afore?”

“Have you heard it before, Sam'l Todd?” he asked sharply. “And what have you heard before?”

“Yo' stories, owd lad—yo' stories o' Rex son o' Rally.”

“Your stories, old man—your stories of Rex son of Rally.”

“Which on' em

"Which one?"

“All on 'em, Tammas, all on 'em—mony a time. I'm fair sick on 'em, Tammas, I welly am,” he pleaded.

“All of them, Tammas, all of them—so many times. I'm really tired of them, Tammas, I truly am,” he pleaded.

The old man gasped. He brought down his mallet with a vicious smack.

The old man breathed sharply. He swung his mallet down with a brutal thud.

“I'll niver tell yo' a tale agin, Sam'l Todd, not if yo' was to go on yo' bended knees for't. Nay; it bain't no manner o' use talkin'. Niver agin, says I.”

“I'll never tell you a story again, Sam'l Todd, not even if you got down on your knees for it. No way; it's no use talking. Never again, I say.”

“I niver askt yo',” declared honest Sam'l.

“I never asked you,” declared honest Sam'l.

“Nor it wouldna ha' bin no manner o' use if yo' had,” said the other viciously. “I'll niver tell yo' a tale agin if I was to live to be a hunderd.”

“Nor would it have been any use if you had,” the other said viciously. “I'll never tell you a story again if I live to be a hundred.”

“Yo'll not live to be a hunderd, Tammas Thornton, nor near it,” said Sam'l brutally.

“You're not going to live to be a hundred, Tammas Thornton, not even close,” said Sam'l brutally.

“I'll live as long as some, I warrant,” the old man replied with spirit. “I'll live to see Cup back i' Kenmuir, as I said afore.”

“I’ll live as long as some, I promise,” the old man replied with determination. “I’ll live to see Cup back in Kenmuir, just like I said before.”

“If yo' do,” the other declared with emphasis, “Sam'l Todd niver spake a true word. Nay, nay, lad; yo're owd, yo're wambly, your time's near run or I'm the more mistook.”

“If you do,” the other said emphatically, “Sam'l Todd never spoke a true word. No, no, kid; you’re old, you’re shaky, your time’s almost up or I’m more mistaken.”

“For mussy's sake hold yo' tongue, Sam'l Todd! It's clack-clack all day—” The old man broke off suddenly, and buckled to his work with suspicious vigor. “Mak' a show yo' bin workin', lad,” he whispered. “Here's Master and oor Bob.”

“For heaven's sake, hold your tongue, Sam'l Todd! It’s chatter all day—” The old man stopped abruptly and got back to his work with unexpected energy. “Make it look like you’ve been working, kid,” he whispered. “Here comes the boss and our Bob.”

As he spoke, a tall gaitered man with weather-beaten face, strong, lean, austere, and the blue-gray eyes of the hill-country, came striding into the yard. And trotting soberly at his heels, with the gravest, saddest eyes ever you saw, a sheep-dog puppy.

As he was talking, a tall man wearing gaiters and having a weathered face, strong and lean, with a serious demeanor and blue-gray eyes typical of the hill country, walked purposefully into the yard. Following him closely, with the most serious and saddest eyes you'd ever seen, was a sheep-dog puppy.

A rare dark gray he was, his long coat, dashed here and there with lighter touches, like a stormy sea moonlit. Upon his chest an escutcheon of purest white, and the dome of his head showered, as it were, with a sprinkling of snow. Perfectly compact, utterly lithe, inimitably graceful with his airy-fairy action; a gentleman every inch, you could not help but stare at him—Owd Bob o' Kenmuir.

He was a unique dark gray, his long coat streaked with lighter patches, like a stormy sea under the moonlight. On his chest was a shield of pure white, and the top of his head was dusted with what looked like snow. He was perfectly solid, extremely agile, and effortlessly graceful in his light, airy movements; he was a true gentleman in every way, and you couldn't help but stare at him—Owd Bob o' Kenmuir.

At the foot of the ladder the two stopped. And the young dog, placing his forepaws on a lower rung, looked up, slowly waving his silvery brush.

At the bottom of the ladder, the two paused. The young dog, putting his front paws on a lower rung, looked up, slowly wagging his shiny tail.

“A proper Gray Dog!” mused Tammas, gazing down into the dark face beneath him. “Small, yet big; light to get about on backs o' his sheep, yet not too light. Wi' a coat hard a-top to keep oot Daleland weather, soft as sealskin beneath. And wi' them sorrerful eyes on him as niver goes but wi' a good un. Amaist he minds me o' Rex son o' Rally.”

“A proper Gray Dog!” thought Tammas, looking down at the dark face below him. “Small, but sturdy; light enough to move around on the backs of his sheep, but not too light. With a tough coat on top to withstand the Daleland weather, and soft as sealskin underneath. And those sorrowful eyes that always belong to a good one. He almost reminds me of Rex, son of Rally.”

“Oh, dear! Oh, dear!” groaned Sam'l. But the old man heard him not.

“Oh no! Oh no!” groaned Sam'l. But the old man didn't hear him.

“Did 'Enry Farewether tell yo' hoo he acted this mornin', Master?” he inquired, addressing the man at the foot of the ladder.

“Did 'Enry Farewether tell you how he acted this morning, sir?” he asked, talking to the man at the bottom of the ladder.

“Nay,” said the other, his stern eyes lighting.

“Nah,” said the other, his intense eyes brightening.

“Why, 'twas this way, it seems,” Tammas continued. “Young bull gets 'isseif loose, somegate and marches oot into yard, o'erturns milkpail, and prods owd pigs i' ribs. And as he stands lookin' about un, thinking' what he shall be up to next, oor Bob sees un 'An' what yo' doin' here, Mr. Bull?' he seems to say, cockin' his ears and trottin' up gay-like. Wi' that bull bloats fit to bust 'isseif, lashes wi's tail, waggles his head, and gets agate o' chargin' 'im. But Bob leaps oot o' way, quick as lightnin' yet cool as butter, and when he's done his foolin drives un back agin.”

“Well, here’s how it went,” Tammas continued. “A young bull breaks free, wanders out into the yard, knocks over a milk pail, and jabs the old pigs in the ribs. And while he’s standing there looking around, thinking about what to do next, our Bob sees him and it’s like he’s saying, ‘And what are you doing here, Mr. Bull?’ as he perks up his ears and trots over with a cheerful bounce. The bull, all puffed up, whacks his tail, shakes his head, and charges at him. But Bob jumps out of the way, quick as lightning and calm as can be, and once he’s done messing around, he drives him back again.”

“Who seed all this?” interposed Sam'l, sceptically.

“Who saw all this?” Sam'l interrupted, skeptically.

“'Enry Farewether from the loft. So there, Fat'ead!” Tammas replied, and continued his tale. “So they goes on; bull chargin' and Bob drivin' un back and back, hoppin' in and oot agin, quiet as a cowcumber, yet determined. At last Mr. Bull sees it's no manner o' use that gate, so he turns, rares up, and tries to jump wall. Nary a bit. Young dog jumps in on un and nips him by tail. Wi' that, bull tumbles down in a hurry, turns wi' a kind o' groan, and marches back into stall, Bob after un. And then, dang me!”—the old man beat the ladder as he loosed off this last titbit,—“if he doesna sit' isseif i' door like a sentrynel till 'Enry Farewether coom up. Hoo's that for a tyke not yet a year?”

“‘Enry Farewether from the loft. So there, Fathead!” Tammas replied and continued his story. “So they go on; the bull charging and Bob driving him back and forth, hopping in and out again, quiet as a cucumber, yet determined. Finally, Mr. Bull realizes that gate is no good, so he turns, rears up, and tries to jump the wall. Not a chance. The young dog jumps in on him and nips his tail. With that, the bull tumbles down quickly, turns with a sort of groan, and marches back into the stall, Bob following him. And then, dang me!”—the old man beat the ladder as he let this last bit out—“if he doesn’t sit there in the door like a sentry until ‘Enry Farewether comes up. How’s that for a pup not yet a year?”

Even Sam'l Todd was moved by the tale.

Even Sam'l Todd was touched by the story.

“Well done, oor Bob!” he cried.

"Well done, our Bob!" he shouted.

“Good, lad!” said the Master, laying a hand on the dark head at his knee.

“Good job, kid!” said the Master, placing a hand on the dark head resting on his knee.

“Yo' may well say that,” cried Tammas in a kind of ecstasy. “A proper Gray Dog, I tell yo'. Wi' the brains of a man and the way of a woman. Ah, yo' canna beat 'em nohow, the Gray Dogs o' Kenmuir!”

“Sure, you can say that,” shouted Tammas in a sort of excitement. “A true Gray Dog, I tell you. With the brains of a man and the charm of a woman. Ah, you can’t beat them, the Gray Dogs of Kenmuir!”

The patter of cheery feet rang out on the plank-bridge over the stream below them. Tammas glanced round.

The cheerful sound of footsteps echoed on the wooden bridge over the stream below them. Tammas looked around.

“Here's David,” he said. “Late this mornin' he be.”

“Here’s David,” he said. “He’s late this morning.”

A fair-haired boy came spurring up the slope, his face all aglow with the speed of his running. Straightway the young dog dashed off to meet him with a fiery speed his sober gait belied. The two raced back together into the yard.

A blonde boy came running up the hill, his face bright from the speed of his sprint. Right away, the young dog took off to greet him with a speed that contradicted his usual slow pace. The two raced back together into the yard.

“Poor lad!” said Sam'l gloomily, regarding the newcomer.

“Poor guy!” said Sam, gloomily looking at the newcomer.

“Poor heart!” muttered Tammas. While the Master's face softened visibly. Yet there looked little to pity in this jolly, rocking lad with the tousle of light hair and fresh, rosy countenance.

"Poor heart!" Tammas muttered, as the Master's expression softened noticeably. Yet, there seemed little to feel sorry for in this cheerful, lively boy with his messy light hair and fresh, rosy face.

“G'mornin', Mister Moore! Morn'n, Tammas! Morn'n, Sam'l!” he panted as he passed; and ran on through the hay-carpeted yard, round the corner of the stable, and into the house.

“Good morning, Mr. Moore! Morning, Tammas! Morning, Sam'l!” he huffed as he rushed by and ran through the hay-covered yard, around the corner of the stable, and into the house.

In the kitchen, a long room with red-tiled floor and latticed windows, a woman, white-aproned and frail-faced, was bustling about her morning business. To her skirts clung a sturdy, bare-legged boy; while at the oak table in the centre of the room a girl with brown eyes and straggling hair was seated before a basin of bread and milk.

In the kitchen, a long room with a red-tiled floor and window screens, a woman in a white apron and a delicate face was busy with her morning routine. A sturdy, bare-legged boy clung to her skirts, while a girl with brown eyes and untidy hair sat at the oak table in the middle of the room, finishing a bowl of bread and milk.

“So yo've coom at last, David!” the woman cried, as the boy entered; and, bending, greeted him with a tender, motherly salutation, which he returned as affectionately. “I welly thowt yo'd forgot us this mornin'. Noo sit you' doon beside oor Maggie.” And soon he, too, was engaged in a task twin to the girl's.

“Finally, you’re here, David!” the woman exclaimed as the boy walked in; bending down, she welcomed him with a warm, motherly greeting, which he affectionately returned. “I really thought you forgot about us this morning. Now, sit down next to our Maggie.” Before long, he too was busy with a task similar to the girl’s.

The two children munched away in silence, the little bare-legged boy watching them, the while, critically. Irritated by this prolonged stare, David at length turned on him.

The two kids chewed quietly, the small bare-legged boy observing them critically. Fed up with the ongoing stare, David finally confronted him.

“Weel, little Andrew,” he said, speaking in that paternal fashion in which one small boy loves to address another. “Weel, ma little lad, yo'm coomin' along gradely.” He leant back in his chair the better to criticise his subject. But Andrew, like all the Moores, slow of speech, preserved a stolid silence, sucking a chubby thumb, and regarding his patron a thought cynically.

“Weel, little Andrew,” he said, speaking in that fatherly way that one young boy loves to use with another. “Well, my little guy, you're coming along nicely.” He leaned back in his chair to better critique his subject. But Andrew, like all the Moores, slow to speak, kept a blank expression, sucking on his chubby thumb and looking at his patron with a hint of cynicism.

David resented the expression on the boy's countenance, and half rose to his feet.

David disliked the look on the boy's face and half stood up.

“Yo' put another face on yo', Andrew Moore,” he cried threateningly, “or I'll put it for yo'.”

“Put on a different face, Andrew Moore,” he shouted menacingly, “or I’ll make one for you.”

Maggie, however, interposed opportunely.

Maggie, however, intervened at the right moment.

“Did yo' feyther beat yo' last night?” she inquired in a low voice; and there was a shade of anxiety in the soft brown eyes.

“Did your father hit you last night?” she asked in a low voice, and there was a hint of worry in her soft brown eyes.

“Nay,” the boy answered; “he was a-goin' to, but he never did. Drunk,” he added in explanation.

“Nah,” the boy replied; “he was going to, but he never did. Drunk,” he added for clarification.

“What was he goin' to beat yo' for, David?” asked Mrs. Moore.

“What was he going to beat you for, David?” asked Mrs. Moore.

“What for? Why, for the fun o't—to see me squiggle,” the boy replied, and laughed bitterly.

“What for? Just for fun—to see me squirm,” the boy replied, laughing bitterly.

“Yo' shouldna speak so o' your dad, David,” reproved the other as severely as was in her nature.

“you shouldn't talk about your dad like that, David,” the other scolded as sternly as she could.

“Dad! a fine dad! I'd dad him an I'd the chance,” the boy muttered beneath his breath. Then, to turn the conversation:

“Dad! a great dad! I’d give anything to have him back,” the boy muttered under his breath. Then, to change the subject:

“Us should be startin', Maggie,” he said, and going to the door. “Bob! Owd Bob, lad! Ar't coomin' along?” he called.

“Let's get going, Maggie,” he said, moving toward the door. “Bob! Old Bob, are you coming?” he called.

The gray dog came springing up like an antelope, and the three started off for school together.

The gray dog jumped up like an antelope, and the three of them headed off to school together.

Mrs. Moore stood in the doorway, holding Andrew by the hand, and watched the departing trio.

Mrs. Moore stood in the doorway, holding Andrew's hand, and watched the trio leave.

“'Tis a pretty pair, Master, surely,” she said softly to her husband, who came up at the moment.

“It's a lovely pair, dear,” she said softly to her husband, who approached at that moment.

“Ay, he'll be a fine lad if his fether'll let him,” the tall man answered.

“Yeah, he'll be a great kid if his father lets him,” the tall man replied.

“Tis a shame Mr. M'Adam should lead him such a life,” the woman continued indignantly. She laid a hand on her husband's arm, and looked up at him coaxingly.

“It’s a shame Mr. M'Adam should give him such a life,” the woman continued indignantly. She placed a hand on her husband's arm and looked up at him in a pleading way.

“Could yo' not say summat to un, Master, think 'ee? Happen he'd 'tend to you,” she pleaded. For Mrs. Moore imagined that there could be no one but would gladly heed what James Moore, Master of Kenmuir, might say to him. “He's not a bad un at bottom, I do believe,” she continued. “He never took on so till his missus died. Eh, but he was main fond o' her.”

“Could you say something to him, Master, do you think? Maybe he’d listen to you,” she begged. Mrs. Moore thought that there was no one who wouldn’t be happy to listen to what James Moore, Master of Kenmuir, had to say. “He’s not a bad guy at heart, I really believe that,” she said. “He didn’t act this way until his wife passed away. Oh, but he loved her a lot.”

Her husband shook his head “Nay, mother,” he said “'Twould nob' but mak' it worse for t' lad. M'Adam'd listen to no one, let alone me.” And, indeed, he was right; for the tenant of the Grange made no secret of his animosity for his straight-going, straight-speaking neighbor.

Her husband shook his head. “No, mother,” he said. “It would only make things worse for the kid. Mr. Adam wouldn’t listen to anyone, especially not me.” And, he was right; the tenant of the Grange didn't hide his dislike for his honest, straightforward neighbor.


Owd Bob, in the mean time, had escorted the children to the larch-copse bordering on the lane which leads to the village. Now he crept stealthily back to the yard, and established himself behind the water-butt.

Owd Bob, in the meantime, had taken the children to the larch grove next to the lane that leads to the village. Now he quietly sneaked back to the yard and settled himself behind the water butt.

How he played and how he laughed; how he teased old Whitecap till that gray gander all but expired of apoplexy and impotence; how he ran the roan bull-calf, and aroused the bitter wrath of a portly sow, mother of many, is of no account.

How he played and laughed; how he teased old Whitecap until that gray gander nearly burst from stress and anger; how he chased the roan bull-calf and stirred up the furious anger of a hefty sow, mother of many, is not important.

At last, in the midst of his merry mischief-making, a stern voice arrested him.

At last, in the middle of his fun little antics, a serious voice caught his attention.

“Bob, lad, I see 'tis time we larned you yo' letters.”

“Bob, buddy, I see it's time we taught you your letters.”

So the business of life began for that dog of whom the simple farmer-folk of the Daleland still love to talk,—Bob, son of Battle, last of the Gray Dogs of Kenmuir.

So the story of life started for that dog that the simple farming folks of Daleland still like to talk about—Bob, son of Battle, the last of the Gray Dogs of Kenmuir.





Chapter II. A SON OF HAGAR

It is a lonely country, that about the Wastrel-dale.

It is a lonely place, that Wastrel-dale.

Parson Leggy Hornbut will tell you that his is the smallest church in the biggest parish north of the Derwent, and that his cure numbers more square miles than parishioners. Of fells and ghylls it consists, of becks and lakes; with here a scattered hamlet and there a solitary hill sheep-farm. It is a country in which sheep are paramount; and every other Dalesman is engaged in that profession which is as old as Abel. And the talk of the men of the land is of wethers and gimmers, of tup-hoggs, ewe tegs in wool, and other things which are but fearsome names to you and me; and always of the doings or misdoings, the intelligence or stupidity, of their adjutants, the sheep-dogs.

Parson Leggy Hornbut will tell you that his church is the smallest in the biggest parish north of the Derwent, and that his parish covers more square miles than there are parishioners. It consists of hills and valleys, streams and lakes; with a scattered hamlet here and a solitary sheep farm there. This is a land where sheep reign supreme, and every other local is involved in that age-old profession as old as Abel. The conversations among the locals revolve around wethers and gimmers, tup-hogs, ewe tegs in wool, and other terms that sound strange to you and me; and always about the actions or missteps, the cleverness or foolishness, of their helpers, the sheepdogs.

Of all the Daleland, the country from the Black Water to Grammoch Pike is the wildest. Above the tiny stone-built village of Wastrel-dale the Muir Pike nods its massive head. Westward, the desolate Mere Marches, from which the Sylvesters' great estate derives its name, reach away in mile on mile of sheep infested, wind-swept moorland. On the far side of the Marches is that twin dale where flows the gentle Silver Lea. And it is there in the paddocks at the back of the Dalesman's Daughter, that, in the late summer months, the famous sheep-dog Trials of the North are held. There that the battle for the Dale Cup, the world-known Shepherds' Trophy, is fought out.

Of all the Daleland, the area from the Black Water to Grammoch Pike is the wildest. Above the small stone-built village of Wastrel-dale, Muir Pike towers with its massive presence. To the west, the barren Mere Marches, from which the Sylvesters' large estate gets its name, stretch for miles of sheep-infested, wind-swept moorland. On the other side of the Marches is a twin dale where the gentle Silver Lea flows. It’s there, in the fields behind the Dalesman's Daughter, that the famous sheepdog Trials of the North take place in the late summer months. That’s where the contest for the Dale Cup, the world-renowned Shepherds' Trophy, is fought.

Past the little inn leads the turnpike road to the market-centre of the district—Grammoch-town. At the bottom of the paddocks at the back of the inn winds the Silver Lea. Just there a plank bridge crosses the stream, and, beyond, the Murk Muir Pass crawls up the sheer side of the Scaur on to the Mere Marches.

Past the small inn, the toll road leads to the market center of the area—Grammoch-town. At the far end of the paddocks behind the inn, the Silver Lea flows. A wooden bridge crosses the stream there, and, beyond it, the Murk Muir Pass climbs up the steep side of the Scaur towards the Mere Marches.

At the head of the Pass, before it debouches on to those lonely sheep-walks which divide the two dales, is that hollow, shuddering with gloomy possibilities, aptly called the Devil's Bowl. In its centre the Lone Tarn, weirdly suggestive pool, lifts its still face to the sky. It was beside that black, frozen water, across whose cold surface the storm was swirling in white snow-wraiths, that, many, many years ago (not in this century), old Andrew Moore came upon the mother of the Gray Dogs of Kenmuir.

At the top of the Pass, just before it opens up to the remote sheep pastures that separate the two valleys, lies a hollow filled with dark possibilities, aptly named the Devil's Bowl. In the center, the Lone Tarn, an eerily suggestive pool, holds its still surface towards the sky. It was next to that dark, frozen water, where the storm was swirling white snow ghosts across the cold surface, that many years ago (not in this century), old Andrew Moore discovered the mother of the Gray Dogs of Kenmuir.

In the North, every one who has heard of the Muir Pike—and who has not?—has heard of the Gray Dogs of Kenmuir, every one who has heard of the Shepherd's Trophy—and who has not?—knows their fame. In that country of good dogs and jealous masters the pride of place has long been held unchallenged. Whatever line may claim to follow the Gray Dogs always lead the van. And there is a saying in the land: “Faithfu' as the Moores and their tykes.”

In the North, everyone who knows about the Muir Pike—and who doesn’t?—also knows about the Gray Dogs of Kenmuir. Anyone who’s heard of the Shepherd's Trophy—and who hasn’t?—recognizes their reputation. In this place of great dogs and protective owners, their top position has remained unchallenged for a long time. No matter which line claims to follow, the Gray Dogs always take the lead. There’s a saying around here: “Faithful as the Moores and their pups.”


On the top dresser to the right of the fireplace in the kitchen of Kenmuir lies the family Bible. At the end you will find a loose sheet—the pedigree of the Gray Dogs; at the beginning, pasted on the inside, an almost similar sheet, long since yellow with age—the family register of the Moores of Kenmuir.

On the top dresser to the right of the fireplace in the kitchen of Kenmuir lies the family Bible. At the end, you’ll find a loose sheet—the pedigree of the Gray Dogs; at the beginning, glued on the inside, is a nearly identical sheet, long since yellowed with age—the family register of the Moores of Kenmuir.

Running your eye down the loose leaf, once, twice, and again it will be caught by a small red cross beneath a name, and under the cross the one word “Cup.” Lastly, opposite the name of Rex son of Rally, are two of those proud, tell-tale marks. The cup referred to is the renowned Dale Cup—Champion Challenge Dale Cup, open to the world. Had Rex won it but once again the Shepherds' Trophy, which many men have lived to win, and died still striving after, would have come to rest forever in the little gray house below the Pike.

Running your eye down the loose-leaf page, once, twice, and again, it will catch a small red cross beneath a name, and under the cross, the one word “Cup.” Finally, next to the name Rex son of Rally, there are two of those proud, unmistakable marks. The cup being referred to is the famous Dale Cup—Champion Challenge Dale Cup, open to the world. If Rex had won it just one more time, the Shepherds' Trophy, which many men have lived to win and died still trying for, would have found its permanent home in the little gray house below the Pike.

It was not to be, however. Comparing the two sheets, you read beneath the dog's name a date and a pathetic legend; and on the other sheet, written in his son's boyish hand, beneath the name of Andrew Moore the same date and the same legend.

It wasn't meant to be, though. Looking at the two papers, you see a date and a sad note under the dog's name; and on the other paper, in his son's childish handwriting, under the name Andrew Moore, the same date and the same note.

From that day James Moore, then but a boy, was master of Kenmuir.

From that day on, James Moore, who was just a boy at the time, was in charge of Kenmuir.

So past Grip and Rex and Rally, and a hundred others, until at the foot of the page you come to that last name—Bob, son of Battle.

So past Grip and Rex and Rally, and a hundred others, until at the bottom of the page you reach that last name—Bob, son of Battle.


From the very first the young dog took to his work in a manner to amaze even James Moore. For a while he watched his mother, Meg, at her business, and with that seemed to have mastered the essentials of sheep tactics.

From the very beginning, the young dog approached his work in a way that even amazed James Moore. For a while, he observed his mother, Meg, at her job, and with that, it seemed he had grasped the basics of handling sheep.

Rarely had such fiery élan been seen on the sides of the Pike; and with it the young dog combined a strange sobriety, an admirable patience, that justified, indeed, the epithet. “Owd.” Silent he worked, and resolute; and even in those days had that famous trick of coaxing the sheep to do his wishes;—blending, in short, as Tammas put it, the brains of a man with the way of a woman.

Rarely has such intense enthusiasm been seen on the sides of the Pike; and along with it, the young dog showed an unusual seriousness, an admirable patience, that truly justified the nickname "Owd." He worked silently and determinedly; even back then he had that famous knack for getting the sheep to follow his commands—mixing, as Tammas put it, the brains of a man with the instinct of a woman.

Parson Leggy, who was reckoned the best judge of a sheep or sheep-dog 'twixt Tyne and Tweed, summed him up in the one word “Genius.” And James Moore himself, cautious man, was more than pleased.

Parson Leggy, known as the best judge of a sheep or sheepdog between Tyne and Tweed, summed him up with the word “Genius.” And James Moore, being a cautious man, was more than pleased.

In the village, the Dalesmen, who took a personal pride in the Gray Dogs of Kenmuir, began to nod sage heads when “oor” Bob was mentioned. Jim Mason, the postman, whose word went as far with the villagers as Parson Leggy's with the gentry, reckoned he'd never seen a young un as so took his fancy.

In the village, the Dalesmen, who proudly regarded the Gray Dogs of Kenmuir, started to nod knowingly whenever “oor” Bob was brought up. Jim Mason, the postman, whose opinion carried as much weight with the villagers as Parson Leggy's did with the gentry, said he had never seen a young one who captured his interest so much.

That winter it grew quite the recognized thing, when they had gathered of a night round the fire in the Sylvester Arms, with Tammas in the centre, old Jonas Maddox on his right, Rob Saunderson of the Holt on the left, and the others radiating away toward the sides, for some one to begin with:

That winter, it became quite well-known when they gathered at night around the fire in the Sylvester Arms, with Tammas in the center, old Jonas Maddox on his right, Rob Saunderson of the Holt on his left, and the others spreading out toward the sides, waiting for someone to start the conversation:

“Well, and what o' oor Bob, Mr. Thornton?”

“Well, what about our Bob, Mr. Thornton?”

To which Tammas would always make reply:

To which Tammas would always respond:

“Oh, yo' ask Sam'l there. He'll tell yo' better'n me, “—and would forthwith plunge, himself, into a yarn.

“Oh, you should ask Sam'l there. He'll explain it better than me,”—and would immediately dive into a story.

And the way in which, as the story proceeded, Tupper of Swinsthwaite winked at Ned Hoppin of Fellsgarth, and Long Kirby, the smith, poked Jem Burton, the publican, in the ribs, and Sexton Ross said, “Ma word, lad!” spoke more eloquently than many words.

And as the story went on, Tupper from Swinsthwaite winked at Ned Hoppin from Fellsgarth, and Long Kirby, the blacksmith, nudged Jem Burton, the pub owner, in the side, while Sexton Ross exclaimed, “My word, kid!” which said more than many words could.

One man only never joined in the chorus of admiration. Sitting always alone in the background, little M'Adam would listen with an incredulous grin on his sallow face.

One man never joined in the chorus of admiration. Always sitting alone in the background, little M'Adam would listen with an incredulous grin on his pale face.

“Oh, ma certes! The devil's in the dog! It's no cannie ava!” he would continually exclaim, as Tammas told his tale.

“Oh, for sure! The devil's in the dog! It's not good at all!” he would continually exclaim, as Tammas told his story.


In the Daleland you rarely see a stranger's face. Wandering in the wild country about the twin dales at the time of this story, you might have met Parson Leggy, striding along with a couple of varmint terriers at his heels, and young Cyril Gilbraith, whom he was teaching to tie flies and fear God, beside him; or Jim Mason, postman by profession, poacher by predilection, honest man and sportsman by nature, hurrying along with the mail-bags on his shoulder, a rabbit in his pocket, and the faithful Betsy a yard behind. Besides these you might have hit upon a quiet shepherd and a wise-faced dog; Squire Sylvester, going his rounds upon a sturdy cob; or, had you been lucky, sweet Lady Eleanour bent upon some errand of mercy to one of the many tenants.

In the Daleland, you hardly ever see a stranger's face. While wandering through the wild countryside around the twin dales during this story, you might come across Parson Leggy, walking with a couple of terriers following him, and young Cyril Gilbraith, whom he was teaching to tie fishing flies and to fear God, next to him; or Jim Mason, a postman by trade, poacher by choice, and an honest man and sportsman at heart, rushing by with mail bags slung over his shoulder, a rabbit in his pocket, and his loyal dog Betsy trailing a yard behind. Besides these, you might encounter a quiet shepherd and his wise-looking dog; Squire Sylvester, riding his sturdy cob; or, if you were lucky, the lovely Lady Eleanour on some charitable errand to one of her many tenants.

It was while the Squire's lady was driving through the village on a visit* to Tammas's slobbering grandson—it was shortly after Billy Thornton's advent into the world—that little M'Adam, standing in the door of the Sylvester Arms, with a twig in his mouth and a sneer fading from his lips, made his ever-memorable remark:

It was while the Squire's wife was driving through the village to visit Tammas's drooling grandson—it was shortly after Billy Thornton was born—that little M'Adam, standing in the doorway of the Sylvester Arms, with a twig in his mouth and a smirk fading from his lips, made his unforgettable remark:

“Sall!” he said, speaking in low, earnest voice; “'tis a muckle wumman.”

“Sall!” he said, speaking in a low, serious voice; “she’s a big woman.”

     Note:* It was this visit which figured in the Grammoch-town
     Argus (local and radical) under the heading of “Alleged
     Wholesale Corruption by Tory Agents.” And that is why, on
     the following market day, Herbert Trotter, journalist,
     erstwhile gentleman, and Secretary of the Dale Trials, found
     himself trying to swim in the public horse-trough.
     Note:* It was this visit that was reported in the Grammoch-town
     Argus (local and radical) under the headline “Alleged
     Widespread Corruption by Tory Agents.” That’s why, on
     the next market day, Herbert Trotter, journalist,
     former gentleman, and Secretary of the Dale Trials, found
     himself trying to swim in the public horse-trough.

“What? What be sayin', mon?” cried old Jonas, startled out of his usual apathy.

“What? What are you saying, man?” cried old Jonas, startled out of his usual indifference.

M'Adam turned sharply on the old man.

M'Adam spun around suddenly to face the old man.

“I said the wumman wears a muckle hat!” he snapped.

“I said the woman wears a huge hat!” he snapped.

Blotted out as it was, the observation still remains—a tribute of honest admiration. Doubtless the Recording Angel did not pass it by. That one statement anent the gentle lady of the manor is the only personal remark ever credited to little M'Adam not born of malice and all uncharitableness. And that is why it is ever memorable.

Blotted out as it was, the observation still stands—a sign of genuine admiration. Surely, the Recording Angel did not overlook it. That one comment about the kind lady of the manor is the only personal remark ever attributed to little M'Adam that wasn’t rooted in malice or unkindness. And that’s why it remains memorable.

The little Scotsman with the sardonic face had been the tenant of the Grange these many years; yet he had never grown acclimatized to the land of the Southron. With his shrivelled body and weakly legs he looked among the sturdy, straight-limbed sons of the hill-country like some brown, wrinkled leaf holding its place midst a galaxy of green. And as he differed from them physically, so he did morally.

The little Scotsman with the sarcastic face had been living at the Grange for many years, yet he had never gotten used to the southern land. With his shriveled body and weak legs, he stood out among the strong, straight-limbed sons of the hills like a brown, wrinkled leaf in a sea of green. Just as he was different from them physically, he was also different from them morally.

He neither understood them nor attempted to. The North-country character was an unsolved mystery to him, and that after ten years' study. “One-half o' what ye say they doot, and they let ye see it; t'ither half they disbelieve, and they tell ye so,” he once said. And that explained his attitude toward them, and consequently theirs toward him.

He neither understood them nor tried to. The Northern character was a mystery to him, even after ten years of study. “Half of what you say they doubt, and they let you know it; the other half they don’t believe, and they tell you that,” he once said. And that summed up his attitude toward them, and theirs toward him.

He stood entirely alone; a son of Hagar, mocking. His sharp, ill tongue was rarely still, and always bitter. There was hardly a man in the land, from Langholm How to the market-cross in Grammoch-town, but had at one time known its sting, endured it in silence—for they are slow of speech, these men of the fells and meres—and was nursing his resentment till a day should bring that chance which always comes. And when at the Sylvester Arms, on one of those rare occasions when M'Adam was not present, Tammas summed up the little man in that historic phrase of his, “When he's drunk he's wi'lent, and when he bain't he's wicious,” there was an applause to gratify the blasé heart of even Tammas Thornton.

He stood completely alone; a son of Hagar, mocking. His sharp, bitter tongue was rarely quiet and always cutting. There was hardly a man in the area, from Langholm How to the market-cross in Grammoch-town, who hadn't felt its sting at some point, enduring it in silence—because these men of the fells and meres are slow to speak—and was holding onto his resentment until the day came that always arrives. And when at the Sylvester Arms, during one of those rare times when M'Adam wasn’t around, Tammas summed up the little man in that classic phrase of his, “When he's drunk he's violent, and when he’s not he’s vicious,” there was applause that would satisfy even Tammas Thornton’s jaded heart.

Yet it had not been till his wife's death that the little man had allowed loose rein to his ill-nature. With her firmly gentle hand no longer on the tiller of his life, it burst into fresh being. And alone in the world with David, the whole venom of his vicious temperament was ever directed against the boy's head. It was as though he saw in his fair-haired son the unconscious cause of his ever-living sorrow. All the more strange this, seeing that, during her life, the boy had been to poor Flora M'Adam as her heart's core. And the lad was growing up the very antithesis of his father. Big and hearty, with never an ache or ill in the whole of his sturdy young body; of frank, open countenance; while even his speech was slow and burring like any Dale-bred boy's. And the fact of it all, and that the lad was palpably more Englishman than Scot—ay, and gloried in it—exasperated the little man, a patriot before everything, to blows. While, on top of it, David evinced an amazing pertness fit to have tried a better man than Adam M'Adam.

Yet it wasn’t until his wife's death that the little man finally let loose his bad temper. With her gentle hand no longer guiding his life, it flared up again. Alone in the world with David, all his bitterness was aimed at the boy. It was as if he saw his fair-haired son as the unconscious source of his ongoing sorrow. This was particularly strange because, during her life, the boy had been Flora M'Adam's pride and joy. The lad was growing up to be the complete opposite of his father. Big and healthy, without a single ache in his strong young body; with an honest, open face; and even his speech was slow and rough like any boy from the countryside. The fact that he was clearly more English than Scottish—and even took pride in it—infuriated the little man, who was a patriot above all else. On top of that, David showed a surprising boldness that would have challenged a better man than Adam M'Adam.

On the death of his wife, kindly Elizabeth Moore had, more than once, offered such help to the lonely little man as a woman only can give in a house that knows no mistress. On the last of these occasions, after crossing the Stony Bottom, which divides the two farms, and toiling up the hill to the Grange, she had met M'Adam in the door.

On the death of his wife, kind Elizabeth Moore had, more than once, offered the kind of help that only a woman can provide in a house without a female presence. On the last of these occasions, after crossing the Stony Bottom that separates the two farms and making her way up the hill to the Grange, she encountered M'Adam at the door.

“Yo' maun let me put yo' bit things straight for yo', mister,” she had said shyly; for she feared the little man.

“Let me clarify a few things for you, mister,” she said shyly; because she was afraid of the little man.

“Thank ye, Mrs. Moore,” he had answered with the sour smile the Dalesmen knew so well, “but ye maun think I'm a waefu' cripple.” And there he had stood, grinning sardonically, opposing his small bulk in the very centre of the door.

“Thanks, Mrs. Moore,” he replied with the sour smile that the Dalesmen knew so well, “but you must think I'm a sad cripple.” And there he stood, grinning sarcastically, blocking the doorway with his small frame.

Mrs. Moore had turned down the hill, abashed and hurt at the reception of her offer; and her husband, proud to a fault, had forbidden her to repeat it. Nevertheless her motherly heart went out in a great tenderness for the little orphan David. She knew well the desolateness of his life; his father's aversion from him, and its inevitable consequences.

Mrs. Moore had walked down the hill, embarrassed and hurt by how her offer was received; and her husband, overly proud, had told her not to bring it up again. Still, her motherly instincts were filled with deep compassion for the little orphan David. She understood the loneliness of his life; his father's rejection of him and the unavoidable effects it had on him.

It became an institution for the boy to call every morning at Kenmuir, and trot off to the village school with Maggie Moore. And soon the lad came to look on Kenmuir as his true home, and James and Elizabeth Moore as his real parents. His greatest happiness was to be away from the Grange. And the ferret-eyed little man there noted the fact, bitterly resented it, and vented his ill-humor accordingly.

It became a routine for the boy to visit Kenmuir every morning and walk to the village school with Maggie Moore. Before long, he started to see Kenmuir as his real home, with James and Elizabeth Moore as his actual parents. His biggest joy was being away from the Grange. The sneaky little man there noticed this, felt resentful about it, and expressed his bad mood in various ways.

It was this, as he deemed it, uncalled-for trespassing on his authority which was the chief cause of his animosity against James Moore. The Master of Kenmuir it was at whom he was aiming when he remarked one day at the Arms: “Masel', I aye prefaire the good man who does no go to church, to the bad man who does. But then, as ye say, Mr. Burton, I'm peculiar.”

It was this, what he saw as an unnecessary overstep of his authority, that was the main reason for his dislike of James Moore. The Master of Kenmuir was the target of his comments when he said one day at the Arms: “Honestly, I always prefer a good man who doesn’t go to church over a bad man who does. But then, as you say, Mr. Burton, I’m a bit odd.”

The little man's treatment of David, exaggerated as it was by eager credulity, became at length such a scandal to the Dale that Parson Leggy determined to bring him to task on the matter.

The little man's treatment of David, though exaggerated by eager belief, eventually became such a scandal in the Dale that Parson Leggy decided to confront him about it.

Now M'Adam was the parson's pet antipathy. The bluff old minister, with his brusque manner and big heart, would have no truck with the man who never went to church, was perpetually in liquor, and never spoke good of his neighbors. Yet he entered upon the interview fully resolved not to be betrayed into an unworthy expression of feeling; rather to appeal to the little man's better nature.

Now M'Adam was the parson's favorite annoyance. The blunt old minister, with his rough manner and big heart, wanted nothing to do with the man who never went to church, was always drinking, and never had a good word for his neighbors. Still, he approached the meeting determined not to show any unworthy emotion; instead, he aimed to appeal to the little man's better nature.

The conversation had not been in progress two minutes, however, before he knew that, where he had meant to be calmly persuasive, he was fast become hotly abusive.

The conversation hadn't even been going for two minutes when he realized that, instead of being calmly persuasive like he intended, he was quickly turning into someone who was angrily insulting.

“You, Mr. Hornbut, wi' James Moore to help ye, look after the lad's soul, I'll see to his body,” the little man was saying.

“You, Mr. Hornbut, with James Moore to help you, take care of the kid's soul, I'll take care of his body,” the little man was saying.

The parson's thick gray eyebrows lowered threateningly over his eyes.

The pastor's thick gray eyebrows knitted together menacingly above his eyes.

“You ought to be ashamed of yourself to talk like that. Which d'you think the more important, soul or body? Oughtn't you, his father, to be the very first to care for the boy's soul? If not, who should? Answer me, sir.”

“You should be ashamed of yourself for talking like that. Which do you think is more important, the soul or the body? Shouldn't you, as his father, be the very first to care about the boy's soul? If not you, then who? Answer me, sir.”

The little man stood smirking and sucking his eternal twig, entirely unmoved by the other's heat.

The little guy stood grinning and chewing on his never-ending stick, completely unfazed by the other's intensity.

“Ye're right, Mr. Hornbut, as ye aye are. But my argiment is this: that I get at his soul best through his leetle carcase.”

“You're right, Mr. Hornbut, as you always are. But my argument is this: that I reach his soul best through his little body.”

The honest parson brought down his stick with an angry thud.

The honest pastor slammed his stick down with an angry thud.

“M'Adam, you're a brute—a brute!” he shouted. At which outburst the little man was seized with a spasm of silent merriment.

“M'Adam, you’re a brute—a brute!” he shouted. At that outburst, the little man was overcome with a fit of silent laughter.

“A fond dad first, a brute afterward, aiblins—he! he! Ah, Mr. Hornbut! ye 'ford me vast diversion, ye do indeed, 'my loved, my honored, much-respected friend.”

“A loving dad first, a bully afterward, perhaps—ha! ha! Ah, Mr. Hornbut! you give me a lot of amusement, you really do, 'my dear, my respected, my much-admired friend.”

“If you paid as much heed to your boy's welfare as you do to the bad poetry of that profligate ploughman—”

“If you paid as much attention to your son's well-being as you do to the terrible poetry of that reckless farmer—”

An angry gleam shot into the other's eyes. “D'ye ken what blasphemy is, Mr. Hornbut?” he asked, shouldering a pace forward.

An angry glint flashed in the other person's eyes. “Do you know what blasphemy is, Mr. Hornbut?” he asked, stepping forward.

For the first time in the dispute the parson thought he was about to score a point, and was calm accordingly.

For the first time in the argument, the pastor felt he was about to make a point, and he remained calm as a result.

“I should do; I fancy I've a specimen of the breed before me now. And d'you know what impertinence is?”

“I should. I think I have a sample of the type right in front of me now. And do you know what impertinence is?”

“I should do; I fancy I've—I awd say it's what gentlemen aften are unless their mammies whipped 'em as lads.”

“I should do; I think I’ve—I would say it’s what gentlemen often are unless their mothers punished them when they were kids.”

For a moment the parson looked as if about to seize his opponent and shake him.

For a moment, the pastor looked ready to grab his opponent and shake him.

“M'Adam,” he roared, “I'll not stand your insolences!”

“M'Adam,” he shouted, “I won't tolerate your disrespect!”

The little man turned, scuttled indoors, and came running back with a chair.

The small man turned, hurried inside, and quickly returned with a chair.

“Permit me!” he said blandly, holding it before him like a haircutter for a customer.

“Allow me!” he said flatly, holding it in front of him like a barber would for a client.

The parson turned away. At the gap in the hedge he paused.

The pastor turned away. At the gap in the hedge, he stopped.

“I'll only say one thing more,” he called slowly. “When your wife, whom I think we all loved, lay dying in that room above you, she said to you in my presence—”

“I'll just say one more thing,” he said slowly. “When your wife, who I believe we all loved, was dying in that room above you, she said to you in my presence—”

It was M'Adam's turn to be angry. He made a step forward with burning face.

It was M'Adam's turn to be angry. He took a step forward with a flushed face.

“Aince and for a', Mr. Hornbut,” he cried passionately, “onderstand I'll not ha' you and yer likes lay yer tongues on ma wife's memory whenever it suits ye. You can say what ye like aboot me—lies, sneers, snash—and I'll say naethin'. I dinna ask ye to respect me; I think ye might do sae muckle by her, puir lass. She never harmed ye. Gin ye canna let her bide in peace where she lies doon yonder”—he waved in the direction of the churchyard—“ye'll no come on ma land. Though she is dead she's mine.”

“Listen here, Mr. Hornbut,” he shouted passionately, “understand that I won’t let you and your kind speak poorly of my wife’s memory whenever it suits you. You can say whatever you want about me—lies, insults, and slurs—and I won’t say a word. I’m not asking you to respect me; I just think you could show a little respect for her, poor girl. She never did anything to hurt you. If you can’t leave her to rest in peace where she lies down there”—he gestured toward the churchyard—“then you won’t come onto my land. Even though she’s dead, she’s still mine.”

Standing in front of his house, with flushed face and big eyes, the little man looked almost noble in his indignation. And the parson, striding away down the hill, was uneasily conscious that with him was not the victory.

Standing in front of his house, with a flushed face and wide eyes, the little man looked almost noble in his anger. And the parson, walking away down the hill, was uncomfortably aware that he hadn’t won.





Chapter III. RED WULL

THE winter came and went; the lambing season was over, and spring already shyly kissing the land. And the back of the year's work broken, and her master well started on a fresh season, M'Adam's old collie, Cuttie Sark, lay down one evening and passed quietly away.

THE winter came and went; the lambing season was over, and spring was already shyly greeting the land. With the year's work behind them and their master ready for a new season, M'Adam's old collie, Cuttie Sark, lay down one evening and peacefully passed away.

The little black-and-tan lady, Parson Leggy used to say, had been the only thing on earth M'Adam cared for. Certainly the two had been wondrously devoted; and for many a market-day the Dalesmen missed the shrill, chuckling cry which heralded the pair's approach: “Weel done, Cuttie Sark!”

The little black-and-tan lady, Parson Leggy used to say, had been the only thing on earth M'Adam cared about. They were incredibly devoted to each other; and for many market days, the Dalesmen missed the sharp, cheerful shout announcing the pair's arrival: “Well done, Cuttie Sark!”

The little man felt his loss acutely, and, according to his wont, vented his ill-feeling on David and the Dalesmen. In return, Tammas, whose forte lay in invective and alliteration, called him behind his back, “A wenomous one!” and “A wiralent wiper!” to the applause of tinkling pewters.

The little man felt his loss deeply, and, as usual, took out his anger on David and the Dalesmen. In response, Tammas, who excelled at insults and wordplay, referred to him behind his back as “a venomous one!” and “a worthless wretch!” to the cheers of rattling mugs.

A shepherd without his dog is like a ship without a rudder, and M'Adam felt his loss practically as well as otherwise. Especially did he experience this on a day when he had to take a batch of draft-ewes over to Grammoch-town. To help him Jem Burton had lent the services of his herring-gutted, herring-hearted, greyhound lurcher, Monkey. But before they had well topped Braithwaite Brow, which leads from the village on to the marches, M'Adam was standing in the track with a rock in his hand, a smile on his face, and the tenderest blandishments in his voice as he coaxed the dog to him. But Master Monkey knew too much for that. However, after gamboling a while longer in the middle of the flock, a boulder, better aimed than its predecessors, smote him on the hinder parts and sent him back to the Sylvester Arms, with a sore tail and a subdued heart.

A shepherd without his dog is like a ship without a rudder, and M'Adam felt his loss both practically and emotionally. He especially felt it on a day when he had to take a group of draft-ewes over to Grammoch-town. To help him out, Jem Burton had lent him his herring-gutted, herring-hearted greyhound lurcher, Monkey. But before they had even reached the top of Braithwaite Brow, which leads from the village to the marches, M'Adam found himself standing in the path with a rock in his hand, a smile on his face, and the gentlest words in his voice as he tried to coax the dog to him. But Master Monkey was too smart for that. After frolicking a bit longer in the middle of the flock, a rock, better thrown than the ones before, hit him on the rear end and sent him back to the Sylvester Arms, with a sore tail and a humbled spirit.

For the rest, M'Adam would never have won over the sheep-infested marches alone with his convoy had it not been for the help of old Saunderson and Shep, who caught him on the way and aided him.

For the rest, M'Adam would never have managed to navigate the sheep-filled borders on his own with his convoy if it hadn't been for the help of old Saunderson and Shep, who encountered him along the way and assisted him.

It was in a very wrathful mood that on his way home he turned into the Dalesman's Daughter in Silverdale.

It was in a really angry mood that on his way home he stopped by the Dalesman's Daughter in Silverdale.

The only occupants of the tap-room, as he entered, were Teddy Bolstock, the publican, Jim Mason, with the faithful Betsy beneath his chair and the post-bags flung into the corner, and one long-limbed, drover-like man—a stranger.

The only people in the taproom when he walked in were Teddy Bolstock, the pub owner, Jim Mason, with his loyal dog Betsy lying under his chair and the mailbags tossed into the corner, and one tall, drover-type man—a stranger.

“And he coom up to Mr. Moore,” Teddy was saying, “and says he, 'I'll gie ye twal' pun for yon gray dog o' yourn.' 'Ah,' says Moore, 'yo' may gie me twal' hunner'd and yet you'll not get ma Bob.'—Eh, Jim?”

“And he came up to Mr. Moore,” Teddy was saying, “and says he, 'I'll give you twelve pounds for that gray dog of yours.' 'Ah,' says Moore, 'you could give me twelve hundred and you still wouldn't get my Bob.'—Right, Jim?”

“And he did thot,” corroborated Jim. “'Twal' hunner'd,' says he.”

“And he did that,” confirmed Jim. “'Twelve hundred,' he says.”

“James Moore and his dog agin” snapped M'Adam. “There's ithers in the warld for bye them twa.”

“James Moore and his dog again,” snapped M'Adam. “There are others in the world besides those two.”

“Ay, but none like 'em,” quoth loyal Jim.

“Ay, but none like them,” said loyal Jim.

“Na, thanks be. Gin there were there'd be no room for Adam M'Adam in this 'melancholy vale.'”

“Thanks, but no. If there were, there'd be no space for Adam M'Adam in this 'melancholy valley.'”

There was silence a moment, and then—:

There was a moment of silence, and then—:

“You're wantin' a tyke, bain't you, Mr. M'Adam?” Jim asked.

"You're looking for a kid, aren't you, Mr. M'Adam?" Jim asked.

The little man hopped round all in a hurry.

The little man rushed around in a hurry.

“What!” he cried in well-affected eagerness, scanning the yellow mongrel beneath the chair. “Betsy for sale! Guid life! Where's ma check-book?” Whereat Jim, most easily snubbed of men, collapsed.

“What!” he exclaimed with exaggerated excitement, looking at the yellow mutt under the chair. “Betsy for sale! Good grief! Where's my checkbook?” At that, Jim, who was easily put in his place, surrendered.

M'Adam took off his dripping coat and crossed the room to hang it on a chair-back. The stranger drover followed the meagre, shirt-clad figure with shifty eyes; then he buried his face in his mug.

M'Adam took off his soaking coat and walked across the room to hang it on a chair. The stranger, a driver, watched the thin, shirtless figure with darting eyes; then he buried his face in his mug.

M'Adam reached out a hand for the chair; and as he did so, a bomb in yellow leapt out from beneath it, and, growling horribly, attacked his ankles.

M'Adam reached for the chair, and as he did, a yellow bomb sprang out from underneath it and viciously lunged at his ankles.

“Curse ye!” cried M'Adam, starting back.

“Curse you!” shouted M'Adam, stepping back.

“Ye devil, let me alone!” Then turning fiercely on the drover, “Yours, mister?” he asked. The man nodded. “Then call him aff, can't ye? D—n ye!” At which Teddy Bolstock withdrew, sniggering; and Jim Mason slung the post-bags on to his shoulder and plunged out into the rain, the faithful Betsy following, disconsolate.

“Hey, devil, leave me alone!” Then turning angrily to the drover, “Is that yours, mister?” he asked. The man nodded. “Then can’t you call him off, damn it?” At which point Teddy Bolstock backed off, laughing; and Jim Mason threw the post-bags over his shoulder and stepped out into the rain, the loyal Betsy trailing behind, looking sad.

The cause of the squall, having beaten off the attacking force, had withdrawn again beneath its chair. M'Adam stooped down, still cursing, his wet coat on his arm, and beheld a tiny yellow puppy, crouching defiant in the dark, and glaring out with fiery light eyes. Seeing itself remarked, it bared its little teeth, raised its little bristles, and growled a hideous menace.

The cause of the squall, having fended off the attacking force, had retreated again beneath its chair. M'Adam bent down, still swearing, his wet coat draped over his arm, and saw a tiny yellow puppy, crouching defiantly in the dark and staring out with bright, fierce eyes. Noticing it was being watched, it showed its tiny teeth, bristled up, and let out an ugly growl.

A sense of humor is many a man's salvation, and was M'Adam's one redeeming feature. The laughableness of the thing—this ferocious atomy defying him—struck home to the little man. Delighted at such a display of vice in so tender a plant, he fell to chuckling.

A sense of humor is a man's saving grace, and it was M'Adam's only redeeming quality. The ridiculousness of the situation—this fierce little creature confronting him—really hit the mark for the small man. Amused by such a show of wrongdoing in such a delicate being, he couldn’t help but chuckle.

“Ye leetle devil!” he laughed. “He! he! ye leetle devil!” and flipped together finger and thumb in vain endeavor to coax the puppy to him.

“You little devil!” he laughed. “Ha! ha! you little devil!” and snapped his fingers in a futile attempt to lure the puppy over to him.

But it growled, and glared more terribly.

But it growled and glared even more fiercely.

“Stop it, ye little snake, or I'll flatten you!” cried the big drover, and shuffled his feet threateningly. Whereat the puppy, gurgling like hot water in a kettle, made a feint as though to advance and wipe them out, these two bad men.

“Knock it off, you little snake, or I'll take you down!” shouted the big drover, shuffling his feet in a threatening way. In response, the puppy, gurgling like boiling water in a kettle, pretended to charge forward and take care of these two troublemakers.

M'Adam laughed again, and smote his leg.

M'Adam laughed again and hit his leg.

“Keep a ceevil tongue and yer distance,” says he, “or I'll e'en ha' to mak' ye. Though he is but as big as a man's thumb, a dog's a dog for a' that—he! he! the leetle devil.” And he fell to flipping finger and thumb afresh.

“Keep a civil tongue and your distance,” he says, “or I'll have to make you. Even though he's only as big as a man's thumb, a dog is still a dog for all that—ha! ha! the little devil.” And he went back to flicking his fingers and thumbs again.

“Ye're maybe wantin' a dog?” inquired the stranger. “Yer friend said as much.”

“Are you looking for a dog?” asked the stranger. “Your friend mentioned that.”

“Ma friend lied; it's his way,” M'Adam replied.

“My friend lied; that's just how he is,” M'Adam replied.

“I'm willin' to part wi' him,” the other pursued.

“I'm willing to part with him,” the other continued.

The little man yawned. “Weel, I'll tak' him to oblige ye,” he said indifferently.

The little man yawned. “Well, I'll take him to help you,” he said casually.

The drover rose to his feet.

The cowboy stood up.

“It's givin' 'im ye, fair givin' im ye, mind! But I'll do it!”—he smacked a great fist into a hollow palm. “Ye may have the dog for a pun'—I'll only ask you a pun',” and he walked away to the window.

“It's really giving him to you, seriously giving him to you, you know! But I'll do it!”—he smacked a huge fist into a hollow palm. “You can have the dog for a pound—I’ll only ask you for a pound,” and he walked over to the window.

M'Adam drew back, the better to scan his would-be benefactor; his lower jaw dropped, and he eyed the stranger with a drolly sarcastic air.

M'Adam stepped back to get a better look at his would-be benefactor; his jaw dropped, and he regarded the stranger with a witty, sarcastic expression.

“A poun', man! A pouxi'—for yon noble dorg!” he pointed a crooked forefinger at the little creature, whose scowling mask peered from beneath the chair. “Man, I couldna do it. Na, na; ma conscience wadna permit me. 'Twad be fair robbin' ye. Ah, ye Englishmen!” he spoke half to himself, and sadly, as if deploring the unhappy accident of his nationality; “it's yer grand, open-hairted generosity that grips a puir Scotsman by the throat. A poun'! and for yon!” He wagged his head mournfully, cocking it sideways the better to scan his subject.

“A pound, man! A pound—for that noble dog!” he pointed a crooked finger at the little creature, whose scowling face peeked out from under the chair. “Man, I couldn’t do it. No, no; my conscience wouldn’t allow it. It’d be plain robbery. Ah, you Englishmen!” he said, almost to himself, sadly, as if lamenting the unfortunate luck of his nationality; “it’s your grand, open-hearted generosity that grabs a poor Scotsman by the throat. A pound! And for that!” He shook his head mournfully, tilting it sideways to get a better look at his subject.

“Take him or leave him,” ordered the drover truculently, still gazing out of the window.

“Take him or leave him,” the drover said aggressively, still looking out the window.

“Wi' yer permission I'll leave him,” M'Adam answered meekly.

“With your permission, I'll leave him,” M'Adam replied humbly.

“I'm short o' the ready,” the big man pursued, “or I wouldna part with him. Could I bide me time there's many'd be glad to give me a tenner for one o' that bree—” he caught himself up hastily—“for a dog sic as that.”

“I'm low on cash,” the big man continued, “or I wouldn’t let him go. If I could wait, there’d be plenty of people willing to pay me a tenner for a dog like that.”

“And yet ye offer him me for a poun'! Noble indeed!”

“And yet you offer him to me for a pound! How noble!”

Nevertheless the little man had pricked his ears at the other's slip and quick correction. Again he approached the puppy, dangling his coat before him to protect his ankles; and again that wee wild beast sprang out, seized the coat in its small jaw, and worried it savagely.

Nevertheless, the little man had perked up his ears at the other person's slip and quick correction. He approached the puppy again, waving his coat in front of it to shield his ankles; and once more, that tiny wild beast jumped out, grabbed the coat in its little jaw, and tugged at it fiercely.

M'Adam stooped quickly and picked up his tiny assailant; and the puppy, suspended by its neck, gurgled and slobbered; then, wriggling desperately round, made its teeth meet in its adversary's shirt. At which M'Adam shook it gently and laughed. Then he set to examining it.

M'Adam quickly bent down and picked up his little attacker; the puppy, dangling by its neck, gurgled and drooled; then, wriggling around in a panic, bit into its opponent's shirt. M'Adam shook it gently and laughed. Then he started examining it.

Apparently some six weeks old; a tawny coat, fiery eyes, a square head with small, cropped ears, and a comparatively immense jaw; the whole giving promise of great strength, if little beauty. And this effect was enhanced by the manner of its docking. For the miserable relic of a tail, yet raw, looked little more than a red button adhering to its wearer's stern.

Apparently about six weeks old; a tan coat, fiery eyes, a square head with small, cropped ears, and a noticeably large jaw; all suggesting great strength, though not much beauty. This effect was heightened by how its tail was docked. The pitiful remnant of a tail, still raw, looked hardly more than a red button stuck to its owner's rear.

M'Adam's inspection was as minute as it was apparently absorbing; he omitted nothing from the square muzzle to the lozenge-like scut. And every now and then he threw a quick glance at the man at the window, who was watching the careful scrutiny a thought uneasily.

M'Adam's inspection was as detailed as it was seemingly engrossing; he missed nothing from the square muzzle to the diamond-shaped tail. Every now and then, he shot a quick glance at the guy by the window, who was watching the careful examination with some unease.

“Ye've cut him short,” he said at length, swinging round on the drover.

"You've interrupted him," he said finally, turning to face the drover.

“Ay; strengthens their backs,” the big man answered with averted gaze.

“Ay; strengthens their backs,” the big guy replied, looking away.

M'Adam's chin went up in the air; his mouth partly opened and his eyelids partly closed as he eyed his informant.

M'Adam lifted his chin, slightly parted his mouth, and half-closed his eyelids as he looked at his informant.

“Oh, ay,” he said.

“Oh, yeah,” he said.

“Gie him back to me,” ordered the drover surlily. He took the puppy and set it on the floor; whereupon it immediately resumed its former fortified position. “Ye're no buyer; I knoo that all along by that face on ye,” he said in insulting tones.

“Give him back to me,” the drover demanded with annoyance. He picked up the puppy and placed it on the floor, where it immediately returned to its usual secure spot. “You’re not a buyer; I could tell that from your face,” he said in a mocking tone.

“Ye wad ha' bought him yerseif', nae doot?” M'Adam inquired blandly.

“Would you have bought him yourself, no doubt?” M'Adam asked casually.

“In course; if you says so.”

“In that case; if you say so.”

“Or airblins ye bred him?”

“Or maybe you raised him?”

“'Appen I did.”

"Then I did."

“Ye'll no be from these parts?”

"You're not from here?"

“Will I no?” answered the other.

“Will I not?” replied the other.

A smile of genuine pleasure stole over M'Adam's face. He laid his hand on the other's arm.

A genuine smile spread across M'Adam's face. He placed his hand on the other person's arm.

“Man,” he said gently, “ye mind me o' hame.” Then almost in the same breath: “Ye said ye found him?”

“Man,” he said gently, “you remind me of home.” Then almost in the same breath: “You said you found him?”

It was the stranger's turn to laugh.

It was the stranger's turn to laugh.

“Ha! ha! Ye teekle me, little mon. Found 'im? Nay; I was give 'im by a friend. But there's nowt amiss wi' his breedin', ye may believe me.”

“Ha! Ha! You tickle me, little man. Found him? No; a friend gave him to me. But there’s nothing wrong with his breeding, you can believe me.”

The great fellow advanced to the chair under which the puppy lay. It leapt out like a lion, and fastened on his huge boot.

The big guy stepped up to the chair where the puppy was lying. It jumped out like a lion and grabbed onto his huge boot.

“A rare bred un, look 'ee! a rare game un. Ma word, he's a big-hearted un! Look at the back on him; see the jaws to him; mark the pluck of him!” He shook his booted foot fiercely, tossing his leg to and fro like a tree in a wind. But the little creature, now raised ceilingward, now dashed to the ground, held on with incomparable doggedness, till its small jaw was all bloody and muzzle wrinkled with the effort.

“A rare breed, look at this! A rare catch! My word, he's got a big heart! Look at his back; see his jaws; notice his courage!” He shook his booted foot fiercely, tossing his leg around like a tree in a windstorm. But the little creature, now lifted toward the ceiling, now thrown to the ground, held on with incredible determination, until its small jaw was all bloody and its muzzle wrinkled from the effort.

“Ay, ay, that'll do,” M'Adam interposed, irritably.

“Yeah, yeah, that’s enough,” M'Adam interrupted, irritably.

The drover ceased his efforts.

The drover stopped trying.

“Now, I'll mak' ye a last offer.” He thrust his head down to a level with the other's, shooting out his neck. “It's throwin' him at ye, mind. 'Tain't buyin' him ye'll be—don't go for to deceive yourself. Ye may have him for fifteen shillin'. Why do I do it, ye ask? Why, 'cos I think ye'll be kind to him,” as the puppy retreated to its chair, leaving a spotted track of red along its route.

“Now, I’ll make you one last offer.” He leaned down to the same level as the other person, extending his neck. “It’s not exactly giving him to you, just so you know. You won’t be buying him—don’t fool yourself. You can have him for fifteen shillings. Why am I doing this, you ask? Well, it’s because I think you’ll be nice to him,” as the puppy backed away to its chair, leaving a spotted trail of red behind it.

“Ay, ye wadna be happy gin ye thocht he'd no a comfortable hame, conseederate man?” M'Adam answered, eyeing the dark track on the floor. Then he put on his coat.

“Hey, you wouldn't be happy if you thought he didn't have a comfortable home, considerate man?” M'Adam replied, glancing at the dark mark on the floor. Then he put on his coat.

“Na, na, he's no for me. Weel, I'll no detain ye. Good-nicht to ye, mister!” and he made for the door.

“Nah, nah, he’s not for me. Well, I won’t keep you. Good night to you, mister!” and he headed for the door.

“A gran' worker he'll be,” called the drover after him.

“A great worker he'll be,” called the drover after him.

“Ay; muckle wark he'll mak' amang the sheep wi' sic a jaw and sic a temper. Weel, I maun be steppin'. Good-nicht to ye.”

“Yeah; he'll cause a lot of trouble with the sheep with that kind of talk and that attitude. Well, I have to go now. Goodnight to you.”

“Ye'll niver have sich anither chanst.”

“You'll never have such another chance.”

“Nor niver wush to. Na, na; he'll never mak' a sheep-dog”; and the little man turned up the collar of his coat.

“Nor I never wish to. No, no; he'll never make a sheepdog,” and the little man turned up the collar of his coat.

“Will he not?” cried the other scornfully. “There niver yet was one o' that line—” he stopped abruptly.

“Will he not?” the other shouted with disdain. “There has never been one from that line—” he paused suddenly.

The little man spun round.

The little guy spun around.

“Iss?” he said, as innocent as any child; “ye were sayin'?”

“Iss?” he said, sounding just as innocent as any child; “you were saying?”

The other turned to the window and watched the rain falling monotonously.

The other person turned to the window and watched the rain fall steadily.

“Ye'll be wantin' wet,” he said adroitly.

“You'll want it wet,” he said skillfully.

“Ay, we could do wi' a drappin'. And he'll never mak' a sheep-dog.” He shoved his cap down on his head. “Weel, good-nicht to ye!” and he stepped out into the rain.

“Yeah, we could use a little bit of rain. And he’ll never make a sheepdog.” He pushed his cap down on his head. “Well, good night to you!” and he stepped out into the rain.


It was long after dark when the bargain was finally struck.

It was well after dark when the deal was finally made.

Adam M'Adam's Red Wull became that little man's property for the following realizable assets: ninepence in cash—three coppers and a doubtful sixpence; a plug of suspicious tobacco in a well-worn pouch; and an old watch.

Adam M'Adam's Red Wull became that little guy's property for the following tangible assets: ninepence in cash—three coppers and a questionable sixpence; a plug of dubious tobacco in a tattered pouch; and an old watch.

“It's clean givin' 'im ye,” said the stranger bitterly, at the end of the deal.

“It's clear you're giving him a break,” said the stranger bitterly, at the end of the deal.

“It's mair the charity than aught else mak's me sae leeberal,” the other answered gently. “I wad not like to see ye pinched.”

“It's more the kindness than anything else that makes me so generous,” the other replied softly. “I wouldn’t want to see you in a tough spot.”

“Thank ye kindly,” the big man replied with some acerbity, and plunged out into the darkness and rain. Nor was that long-limbed drover-man ever again seen in the countryside. And the puppy's previous history—whether he was honestly come by or no, whether he was, indeed, of the famous Red McCulloch* strain, ever remained a mystery in the Daleland.

“Thank you kindly,” the big man replied with some bitterness, and rushed out into the darkness and rain. The long-limbed drover was never seen again in the countryside. The puppy's past—whether he was acquired honestly or not, and whether he was really of the famous Red McCulloch strain—remained a mystery in Daleland.

     *N. B.—You may know a Red McCulloch anywhere by the ring of
     white upon his tail some two inches from the root.
*N. B.—You can recognize a Red McCulloch anywhere by the white ring on his tail about two inches from the base.*




Chapter IV. FIRST BLOOD

AFTER that first encounter in the Dalesman's Daughter, Red Wull, for so M'Adam called him, resigned himself complacently to his lot; recognizing, perhaps, his destiny.

AFTER that first encounter in the Dalesman's Daughter, Red Wull, as M'Adam called him, accepted his situation with a sense of calm; acknowledging, maybe, his fate.

Thenceforward the sour little man and the vicious puppy grew, as it were, together. The two were never apart. Where M'Adam was, there was sure to be his tiny attendant, bristling defiance as he kept ludicrous guard over his master.

From then on, the grumpy little man and the nasty puppy grew up together. The two were inseparable. Wherever M'Adam went, his tiny sidekick was sure to be there, standing defiantly as he hilariously guarded his owner.

The little man and his dog were inseparable. M'Adam never left him even at the Grange.

The little man and his dog were inseparable. M'Adam never left him, not even at the Grange.

“I couldna trust ma Wullie at hame alone wi' the dear lad,” was his
explanation. “I ken weel I'd come back to find a wee corpse on the
floor, and David singin':

     'My heart is sair, I daur na tell,
     My heart is sair for somebody.'
“I couldn’t trust my Wullie at home alone with the dear lad,” was his explanation. “I know well I’d come back to find a little corpse on the floor, and David singing:

     'My heart is sore, I dare not tell,
     My heart is sore for somebody.'”

Ay, and he'd be sair elsewhere by the time I'd done wi' him—he! he!”

Ay, and he’d be really hurt somewhere else by the time I was done with him—he! he!”

The sneer at David's expense was as characteristic as it was unjust. For though the puppy and the boy were already sworn enemies, yet the lad would have scorned to harm so small a foe. And many a tale did David tell at Kenmuir of Red Wull's viciousness, of his hatred of him (David), and his devotion to his master; how, whether immersed in the pig-bucket or chasing the fleeting rabbit, he would desist at once, and bundle, panting, up at his master's call; how he routed the tomcat and drove him from the kitchen; and how he clambered on to David's bed and pinned him murderously by the nose.

The sneer directed at David was as typical as it was unfair. Even though the puppy and the boy were already sworn enemies, the boy would never stoop to harming such a small opponent. David shared many stories at Kenmuir about Red Wull's viciousness, his hatred for David, and his loyalty to his master; how, whether he was digging in the pig-bucket or chasing a quick rabbit, he would immediately stop and rush over, panting, at his master's call; how he chased the tomcat away from the kitchen; and how he jumped onto David's bed and playfully pinned him down by the nose.

Of late the relations between M'Adam and James Moore had been unusually strained. Though they were neighbors, communications between the two were of the rarest; and it was for the first time for many a long day that, on an afternoon shortly after Red Wull had come into his possession, M'Adam entered the yard of Kenmuir, bent on girding at the master for an alleged trespass at the Stony Bottom.

Lately, the relationship between M'Adam and James Moore had been unusually tense. Even though they lived next to each other, they hardly ever talked. For the first time in a long while, on an afternoon soon after Red Wull had come into his possession, M'Adam walked into the yard of Kenmuir, intent on confronting the owner about an alleged trespass at the Stony Bottom.

“Wi' yer permission, Mr. Moore,” said the little man, “I'll wheestle ma dog,” and, turning, he whistled a shrill, peculiar note like the cry of a disturbed peewit.

“Excuse me, Mr. Moore,” said the little man, “I'll whistle for my dog,” and, turning, he whistled a sharp, unusual note that sounded like the call of a disturbed plover.

Straightway there came scurrying desperately up, ears back, head down, tongue out, as if the world depended on his speed, a little tawny beetle of a thing, who placed his forepaws against his master's ankles and looked up into his face; then, catching sight of the strangers, hurriedly he took up his position between them and M'Adam, assuming his natural attitude of grisly defiance. Such a laughable spectacle he made, that martial mite, standing at bay with bristles up and teeth bared, that even James Moore smiled.

Right away, a small, tawny beetle came scurrying up desperately, ears back, head down, tongue out, as if his speed was crucial. He placed his forepaws against his master’s ankles and looked up at his face; then, spotting the strangers, he quickly moved to stand between them and M'Adam, taking on his usual stance of fierce defiance. He made such a comical sight, that little warrior, standing his ground with his bristles raised and teeth bared, that even James Moore smiled.

“Ma word! Ha' yo' brought his muzzle, man?” cried old Tammas, the humorist; and, turning, climbed all in a heat on to an upturned bucket that stood by. Whereat the puppy, emboldened by his foe's retreat, advanced savagely to the attack, buzzing round the slippery pail like a wasp on a windowpane, in a vain attempt to reach the old man.

“Wow! Did you bring his muzzle, man?” shouted old Tammas, the jokester; and, turning, he climbed up onto an overturned bucket that was nearby. At this, the puppy, encouraged by his enemy's retreat, boldly moved in for the attack, buzzing around the slick bucket like a wasp on a windowpane, trying in vain to get to the old man.

Tammas stood on the top, hitching his trousers and looking down on his assailant, the picture of mortal fear.

Tammas stood at the top, adjusting his pants and looking down at his attacker, the image of pure terror.

“'Elp! Oh, 'elp!” he bawled. “Send for the sogers! Fetch the p'lice! For lawk-amussy's sake call him off, man!” Even Sam'l Todd, watching the scene from the cart-shed, was tickled and burst into a loud guffaw, heartily backed by 'Enry and oor Job. While M'Adam remarked: “Ye're fitter for a stage than a stable-bucket, Mr. Thornton.”

“Help! Oh, help!” he shouted. “Call the soldiers! Get the police! For heaven's sake, call him off, man!” Even Sam Todd, watching the scene from the shed, was amused and broke into a loud laugh, joined wholeheartedly by Henry and our Job. Meanwhile, M'Adam commented: “You’re better suited for a stage than a stable, Mr. Thornton.”

“How didst come by him?” asked Tammas, nodding at the puppy.

"How did you get him?" asked Tammas, nodding at the puppy.

“Found him,” the little man replied, sucking his twig. “Found him in ma stockin' on ma birthday. A present from ma leetle David for his auld dad, I doot.”

“Found him,” the little man said, chewing on his twig. “Found him in my stocking on my birthday. A present from my little David for his old dad, I guess.”

“So do I,” said Tammas, and was seized with sudden spasm of seemingly causeless merriment. For looking up as M'Adam was speaking, he had caught a glimpse of a boy's fair head, peering cautiously round the cow-shed, and, behind, the flutter of short petticoats. They disappeared as silently as they had come; and two small figures, just returned from school, glided away and sought shelter in the friendly darkness of a coal-hole.

“So do I,” said Tammas, suddenly overwhelmed by an uncontrollable fit of laughter. As he looked up while M'Adam was talking, he caught sight of a boy's fair head cautiously peeking around the cow-shed, and in the background, the flutter of short petticoats. They vanished as quietly as they had appeared; two small figures, just back from school, slipped away and found refuge in the comforting darkness of a coal-hole.

“Coom awa', Maggie, coom awa'! 'Tis th' owd un, 'isself,” whispered a disrespectful voice.

“Come here, Maggie, come here! It’s the old man himself,” whispered a disrespectful voice.

M'Adam looked round suspiciously.

M'Adam looked around suspiciously.

“What's that?” he asked sharply.

"What's that?" he asked sharply.

At the moment, however, Mrs. Moore put her head out of the kitchen window.

At that moment, though, Mrs. Moore leaned her head out of the kitchen window.

“Coom thy ways in, Mister M'Adam, and tak' a soop o' tea,” she called hospitably.

“Come on in, Mister M'Adam, and have a cup of tea,” she called warmly.

“Thank ye kindly, Mrs. Moore, I will,” he answered, politely for him. And this one good thing must be allowed of Adam M'Adam: that, if there was only one woman of whom he was ever known to speak well, there was also only one, in the whole course of his life, against whom he ever insinuated evil—and that was years afterward, when men said his brain was sapped. Flouts and jeers he had for every man, but a woman, good or bad, was sacred to him. For the sex that had given him his mother and his wife he had that sentiment of tender reverence which, if a man still preserve, he cannot be altogether bad. As he turned into the house he looked back at Red Wull.

“Thank you kindly, Mrs. Moore, I will,” he replied, politely for him. And this one good thing must be acknowledged about Adam M'Adam: that, while there was only one woman he ever spoke positively about, there was also only one, throughout his entire life, against whom he ever suggested anything negative—and that was years later, when people said his mind was deteriorating. He had insults and mockery for every man, but a woman, whether good or bad, was sacred to him. For the sex that had given him his mother and his wife, he held a sentiment of tender reverence which, if a man still possesses, he cannot be entirely bad. As he entered the house, he glanced back at Red Wull.

“Ay, we may leave him,” he said. “That is, gin ye're no afraid, Mr. Thornton?”

“Ay, we can leave him,” he said. “That is, if you're not afraid, Mr. Thornton?”

Of what happened while the men were within doors, it is enough to tell two things. First, that Owd Bob was no bully. Second, this: In the code of sheep-dog honor there is written a word in stark black letters; and opposite it another word, writ large in the color of blood. The first is “Sheep-murder”; the second, “Death.” It is the one crime only to be wiped away in blood; and to accuse of the crime is to offer the one unpardonable insult. Every sheep-dog knows it, and every shepherd.

Of what happened while the men were inside, it’s enough to mention two things. First, Owd Bob wasn’t a bully. Second, in the code of sheep-dog honor, there’s a word written in bold black letters; and opposite it is another word, written large in the color of blood. The first is “Sheep-murder”; the second, “Death.” It’s the only crime that can only be erased with blood, and to accuse someone of this crime is to give the ultimate unpardonable insult. Every sheep-dog knows this, and so does every shepherd.

That afternoon, as the men still talked, the quiet echoes of the farm rung with a furious animal cry, twice repeated: “Shot for sheep-murder”—“Shot for sheep-murder”; followed by a hollow stillness.

That afternoon, while the men were still talking, the peaceful sounds of the farm were pierced by a furious animal cry, repeated twice: “Shot for sheep-murder”—“Shot for sheep-murder”; then came a deep silence.


The two men finished their colloquy. The matter was concluded peacefully, mainly owing to the pacifying influence of Mrs. Moore. Together the three went out into the yard; Mrs. Moore seizing the opportunity to shyly speak on David's behalf.

The two men wrapped up their conversation. The issue was resolved amicably, largely thanks to Mrs. Moore's calming presence. The three of them then headed out to the yard, with Mrs. Moore taking the chance to quietly speak up for David.

“He's such a good little lad, I do think,” she was saying.

“He's such a good little guy, I really think,” she was saying.

“Ye should ken, Mrs. Moore,” the little man answered, a thought bitterly; “ye see enough of him.”

“Just so you know, Mrs. Moore,” the little man replied, a bit bitterly; “you see enough of him.”

“Yo' mun be main proud of un, mester,” the woman continued, heedless of the sneer: “an' 'im growin' such a gradely lad.”

"Yo' must be very proud of him, mister," the woman continued, ignoring the sneer: "and he's growing into such a great young man."

M'Adam shrugged his shoulders.

M'Adam shrugged.

“I barely ken the lad,” he said. “By sight I know him, of course, but barely to speak to. He's but seldom at hame.”

“I hardly know the kid,” he said. “I recognize him, of course, but I’ve barely spoken to him. He’s hardly ever home.”

“An' hoo proud his mother'd be if she could see him,” the woman continued, well aware of his one tender place. “Eh, but she was fond o' him, so she was.”

“And how proud his mother would be if she could see him,” the woman continued, well aware of his one soft spot. “Yeah, but she really loved him, she did.”

An angry flush stole over the little man's face. Well he understood the implied rebuke; and it hurt him like a knife.

An angry flush spread across the little man's face. He fully understood the implied criticism, and it stung him like a knife.

“Ay, ay, Mrs. Moore,” he began. Then breaking off, and looking about him—“Where's ma Wullie?” he cried excitedly. “James Moore!” whipping round on the Master, “ma Wullie's gone—gone, I say!”

“Ay, ay, Mrs. Moore,” he started. Then pausing and glancing around—“Where's my Wullie?” he exclaimed excitedly. “James Moore!” turning to the Master, “my Wullie's gone—gone, I tell you!”

Elizabeth Moore turned away indignantly. “I do declar' he tak's more fash after yon little yaller beastie than iver he does after his own flesh,” she muttered.

Elizabeth Moore turned away in frustration. “I swear he pays more attention to that little yellow creature than he ever does to his own family,” she muttered.

“Wullie, ma we doggie! Wullie, where are ye? James Moore, he's gone—ma Wullie's gone!” cried the little man, running about the yard, searching everywhere.

“Wullie, my little dog! Wullie, where are you? James Moore, he’s gone—my Wullie’s gone!” cried the little man, running around the yard, looking everywhere.

“Cannot 'a' gotten far,” said the Master, reassuringly, looking about him.

"Can't have gotten far," said the Master, reassuringly, looking around him.

“Niver no tellin',” said Sam'l, appearing on the scene, pig-bucket in hand. “I misdoot yo'll iver see your dog agin, mister.” He turned sorrowfully to M'Adam.

"Niver no telling," said Sam'l, showing up with a pig bucket in hand. "I doubt you’ll ever see your dog again, mister." He turned sadly to M'Adam.

That little man, all dishevelled, and with the perspiration standing on his face, came hurrying out of the cow-shed and danced up to the Master.

That little guy, all messy and with sweat on his face, rushed out of the cow shed and skipped up to the Master.

“It's robbed I am—robbed, I tell ye!” he cried recklessly. “Ma wee Wull's bin stolen while I was ben your hoose, James Moore!”

“I'm robbed—robbed, I tell you!” he shouted wildly. “My little Wull's been taken while I was in your house, James Moore!”

“Yo' munna say that, ma mon. No robbin' at Kenmuir,” the Master answered sternly.

“Yo' shouldn't say that, my friend. No stealing at Kenmuir,” the Master replied sternly.

“Then where is he? It's for you to say.”

“Then where is he? That’s up to you to decide.”

“I've ma own idee, I 'aye,” Sam'l announced opportunely, pig-bucket uplifted.

“I have my own idea, I do,” Sam'l announced at the right moment, holding up the pig bucket.

M'Adam turned on him.

M'Adam confronted him.

“What, man? What is it?”

"What’s up, man? What is it?"

“I misdoot yo'll iver see your dog agin, mister,” Sam'l repeated, as if he was supplying the key to the mystery.

“I doubt you'll ever see your dog again, mister,” Sam'l repeated, as if he was providing the key to the mystery.

“Noo, Sam'l, if yo' know owt tell it,” ordered his master.

“No, Sam'l, if you know anything, share it,” ordered his master.

Sam'l grunted sulkily.

Sam grunted sulkily.

“Wheer's oor Bob, then?” he asked.

“Where's our Bob, then?” he asked.

At that M'Adam turned on the Master.

At that moment, M'Adam confronted the Master.

“'Tis that, nae doot. It's yer gray dog, James Moore, yer —— dog. I might ha' kent it,”—and he loosed off a volley of foul words.

“It's that, no doubt. It's your gray dog, James Moore, your —— dog. I might have known it,”—and he unleashed a barrage of curse words.

“Sweerin' will no find him,” said the Master coldly. “Noo, Sam'l.”

“Sweerin' won’t find him,” said the Master coldly. “Now, Sam'l.”

The big man shifted his feet, and looked mournfully at M'Adam.

The big man shifted his feet and looked sadly at M'Adam.

“'Twas 'appen 'aif an hour agone, when I sees oor Bob goin' oot o' yard wi' little yaller tyke in his mouth. In a minnit I looks agin—and theer! little yaller 'un was gone, and oor Bob a-sittin' a-lickin' his chops. Gone foriver, I do reck'n. Ah, yo' may well take on, Tammas Thornton!” For the old man was rolling about the yard, bent double with merriment.

"It was about half an hour ago when I saw our Bob going out of the yard with the little yellow dog in his mouth. In a minute, I looked again—and there! The little yellow one was gone, and our Bob was sitting there licking his chops. Gone forever, I reckon. Ah, you can cry all you want, Tammas Thornton!" For the old man was rolling around the yard, doubled over with laughter.

M'Adam turned on the Master with the resignation of despair.

M'Adam faced the Master with the acceptance of hopelessness.

“Man, Moore,” he cried piteously, “it's yer gray dog has murdered ma wee Wull! Ye have it from yer ain man.”

“Man, Moore,” he said sadly, “it's your gray dog that killed my little Wull! You’ve heard it from your own man.”

“Nonsense,” said the Master encouragingly. “'Tis but yon girt oof.”

“Nonsense,” said the Master encouragingly. “It's just that big fool.”

Sam'l tossed his head and snorted.

Sam'l tossed his head and snorted.

“Coom, then, and i'll show yo',” he said, and led the way out of the yard. And there below them on the slope to the stream, sitting like Justice at the Courts of Law, was Owd Bob.

“Come on, then, and I'll show you,” he said, leading the way out of the yard. And there below them on the slope to the stream, sitting like a judge in a courtroom, was Owd Bob.

Straightway Sam'l whose humor was something of the calibre of old Ross's, the sexton, burst into horse-merriment. “Why's he sittin' so still, think 'ee? Ho! Ho! See un lickin' his chops—ha! ha!”—and he roared afresh. While from afar you could hear the distant rumbling of 'Enry and oor Job.

Straight away, Sam'l, whose sense of humor was like that of old Ross the sexton, burst into laughter. “Why’s he sitting so still, you think? Ha! Ha! Look at him licking his chops—ha! ha!”—and he laughed even harder. Meanwhile, in the distance, you could hear the rumbling of 'Enry and our Job.

At the sight, M'Adam burst into a storm of passionate invective, and would have rushed on the dog had not James Moore forcibly restrained him.

At the sight, M'Adam exploded in a fit of angry accusations and would have charged at the dog if James Moore hadn't held him back.

“Bob, lad,” called the Master, “coom here!”

“Bob, hey,” called the Master, “come here!”

But even as he spoke, the gray dog cocked his ears, listened a moment, and then shot down the slope. At the same moment Tammas hallooed: “Theer he be! yon's yaller un coomin' oot o' drain! La, Sam'l!” And there, indeed, on the slope below them, a little angry, smutty-faced figure was crawling out of a rabbit-burrow.

But even as he spoke, the gray dog perked up his ears, listened for a moment, and then dashed down the slope. At the same time, Tammas shouted, “There he is! That yellow one is coming out of the drain! Look, Sam'l!” And there, right below them, a small, angry, dirty-faced figure was crawling out of a rabbit burrow.

“Ye murderin' devil, wad ye duar touch ma Wullie?” yelled M'Adam, and, breaking away, pursued hotly down the hill; for the gray dog had picked up the puppy, like a lancer a tent-peg, and was sweeping on, his captive in his mouth, toward the stream.

“Damn you, murderer, how dare you touch my Wullie?” yelled M'Adam, and, breaking free, chased fiercely down the hill; for the gray dog had picked up the puppy, like a lancer grabbing a tent peg, and was heading toward the stream with his captive in his mouth.

Behind, hurried James Moore and Sam'l, wondering what the issue of the comedy would be. After them toddled old Tammas, chuckling. While over the yard-wall was now a little cluster of heads: 'Enry, oor Job, Maggie and David, and Vi'let Thornton, the dairy-maid.

Behind them, James Moore and Sam'l rushed along, curious about how the comedy would turn out. Following them was old Tammas, chuckling to himself. Over the yard wall, there was a small group of heads: 'Enry, our Job, Maggie, David, and Vi'let Thornton, the dairy maid.

Straight on to the plank-bridge galloped Owd Bob. In the middle he halted, leant over, and dropped his prisoner; who fell with a cool plop into the running water beneath.

Straight onto the plank bridge galloped Owd Bob. In the middle, he stopped, leaned over, and dropped his prisoner, who fell with a splash into the running water below.

Another moment and M'Adam had reached the bank of the stream. In he plunged, splashing and cursing, and seized the struggling puppy; then waded back, the waters surging about his waist, and Red Wull, limp as a wet rag, in his hand. The little man's hair was dripping, for his cap was gone; his clothes clung to him, exposing the miserableness of his figure; and his eyes blazed like hot ashes in his wet face.

Another moment and M'Adam reached the bank of the stream. He jumped in, splashing and swearing, and grabbed the struggling puppy; then he waded back, the water rushing around his waist, with Red Wull, as limp as a wet rag, in his hand. The little man's hair was soaked, since his cap was missing; his clothes stuck to him, revealing his miserable figure; and his eyes burned like hot ashes on his wet face.

He sprang on to the bank, and, beside himself with passion, rushed at Owd Bob.

He jumped onto the shore and, overwhelmed with emotion, charged at Owd Bob.

“Curse ye for a ——”

"Curse you for a ——"

“Stan' back, or yo'll have him at your throat!” shouted the Master, thundering up. “Stan' back, I say, yo' fule!” And, as the little man still came madly on, he reached forth his hand and hurled him back; at the same moment, bending, he buried the other hand deep in Owd Bob's shaggy neck. It was but just in time; for if ever the fierce desire of battle gleamed in gray eyes, it did in the young dog's as M'Adam came down on him.

“Step back, or you’ll have him on you!” shouted the Master, charging up. “Step back, I tell you, you fool!” And, as the little man continued to rush forward, he extended his hand and pushed him back; at the same moment, he bent down and buried his other hand deep in Owd Bob's shaggy neck. It was just in time; for if there was ever a fierce desire to fight shining in gray eyes, it was in the young dog’s as M'Adam came down on him.

The little man staggered, tottered, and fell heavily. At the shock, the blood gushed from his nose, and, mixing with the water on his face, ran down in vague red streams, dripping off his chin; while Red Wull, jerked from his grasp, was thrown afar, and lay motionless.

The little man stumbled, wobbled, and fell hard. The impact made blood gush from his nose, and, mixing with the water on his face, it ran down in vague red streams, dripping off his chin; while Red Wull, torn from his grip, was thrown far away and lay still.

“Curse ye!” M'Adam screamed, his face dead-white save for the running red about his jaw. “Curse ye for a cowardly Englishman!” and, struggling to his feet, he made at the Master.

“Damn you!” M'Adam yelled, his face pale except for the blood running from his jaw. “Damn you for being a cowardly Englishman!” and, pushing himself up, he lunged at the Master.

But Sam'l interposed his great bulk between the two.

But Sam'l stepped in, blocking the space between the two with his large frame.

“Easy, little mon,” he said leisurely, regarding the small fury before him with mournful interest. “Eh, but thee do be a little spit-cat, surely!”

“Easy there, little one,” he said casually, looking at the small creature in front of him with a sad curiosity. “Oh, but you really are a little feisty one, aren’t you!”

James Moore stood, breathing deep, his hand still buried in Owd Bob's coat.

James Moore stood, taking deep breaths, his hand still resting in Owd Bob's coat.

“If yo'd touched him,” he explained, “I couldna ha' stopped him. He'd ha' mauled yo' afore iver I could ha' had him off. They're bad to hold, the Gray Dogs, when they're roosed.”

“If you had touched him,” he explained, “I couldn’t have stopped him. He would have attacked you before I could have gotten him off. The Gray Dogs are hard to control when they get riled up.”

“Ay, ma word, that they are!” corroborated Tammas, speaking from the experience of sixty years. “Once on, yo' canna get 'em off.”

“Yeah, I swear they are!” confirmed Tammas, speaking from sixty years of experience. “Once they’re on, you can't get them off.”

The little man turned away.

The small man turned away.

“Ye're all agin me,” he said, and his voice shook. A pitiful figure he made, standing there with the water dripping from him. A red stream was running slowly from his chin; his head was bare, and face working.

"You're all against me," he said, his voice trembling. He looked pitiful, standing there with water dripping off him. A red stream was slowly running from his chin; his head was bare, and his face was tense.

James Moore stood eyeing him with some pity and some contempt. Behind was Tammas, enjoying the scene. While Sam'l regarded them all with an impassive melancholy.

James Moore watched him with a mix of pity and disdain. Behind him, Tammas was enjoying the spectacle. Meanwhile, Sam'l looked at them all with an unemotional sadness.

M'Adam turned and bent over Red Wull, who still lay like a dead thing. As his master handled him, the button-tail quivered feebly; he opened his eyes, looked about him, snarled faintly, and glared with devilish hate at the gray dog and the group with him.

M'Adam turned and leaned over Red Wull, who was still lying there like a lifeless creature. As his master touched him, the button-tail twitched weakly; he opened his eyes, glanced around, growled softly, and glared with fierce hatred at the gray dog and the group with him.

The little man picked him up, stroking him tenderly. Then he turned away and on to the bridge. Half-way across he stopped. It rattled feverishly beneath him, for he still trembled like a palsied man.

The little man lifted him up, gently stroking him. Then he turned and headed to the bridge. Halfway across, he paused. It shook violently beneath him, as he still trembled like someone with a tremor.

“Man, Moore!” he called, striving to quell the agitation in his voice—“I wad shoot yon dog.”

“Man, Moore!” he called, trying to calm the tension in his voice—“I would shoot that dog.”

Across the bridge he turned again. “Man, Moore!” he called and paused. “Ye'll not forget this day.” And with that the blood flared up a dull crimson into his white face.

Across the bridge, he turned again. “Hey, Moore!” he called and paused. “You won't forget this day.” And with that, the blood turned a dull crimson in his pale face.





PART II THE LITTLE MAN





Chapter V. A MAN'S SON

THE storm, long threatened, having once burst, M'Adam allowed loose rein to his bitter animosity against James Moore.

THE storm, which had been brewing for a while, finally broke, and M'Adam unleashed his deep-seated hatred towards James Moore.

The two often met. For the little man frequently returned home from the village by the footpath across Kenmuir. It was out of his way, but he preferred it in order to annoy his enemy and keep a watch upon his doings.

The two often met. The little man frequently walked home from the village using the footpath across Kenmuir. It was a detour for him, but he preferred it to irritate his enemy and keep an eye on his activities.

He haunted Kenmuir like its evil genius. His sallow face was perpetually turning up at inopportune moments. When Kenmuir Queen, the prize short-horn heifer, calved unexpectedly and unattended in the dip by the lane, Tammas and the Master, summoned hurriedly by Owd Bob, came running up to find the little man leaning against the stile, and shaking with silent merriment. Again, poor old Staggy, daring still in his dotage, took a fall while scrambling on the steep banks of the Stony Bottom. There he lay for hours, unnoticed and kicking, until James Moore and Owd Bob came upon him at length, nearly exhausted. But M'Adam was before them. Standing on the far bank with Red Wull by his side, he called across the gulf with apparent concern: “He's bin so sin' yesternight.” Often James Moore, with all his great strength of character, could barely control himself.

He lingered around Kenmuir like its evil spirit. His pale face always seemed to show up at the worst times. When Kenmuir Queen, the prized short-horn heifer, unexpectedly gave birth alone in the dip by the lane, Tammas and the Master, quickly called by Owd Bob, rushed over to find the little man leaning against the stile, shaking with silent laughter. Again, poor old Staggy, still daring in his old age, took a tumble while scrambling on the steep banks of the Stony Bottom. He lay there for hours, unnoticed and struggling, until James Moore and Owd Bob finally stumbled upon him, nearly worn out. But M'Adam was there first. Standing on the far bank with Red Wull by his side, he called across the distance with fake concern: “He's been there since last night.” Often, even with all his strength of character, James Moore could barely keep himself from losing it.

There were two attempts to patch up the feud. Jim Mason, who went about the world seeking to do good, tried in his shy way to set things right. But M'Adam and his Red Wull between them soon shut him and Betsy up.

There were two attempts to resolve the feud. Jim Mason, who traveled the world trying to help others, tried in his timid way to fix things. But M'Adam and his Red Wull quickly silenced him and Betsy.

“You mind yer letters and yer wires, Mr. Poacher-Postman. Ay, I saw 'em baith: th' ain doon by the Haughs, t'ither in the Bottom. And there's Wullie, the humorsome chiel, havin' a rare game wi' Betsy.” There, indeed, lay the faithful Betsy, suppliant on her back, paws up, throat exposed, while Red Wull, now a great-grown puppy, stood over her, his habitually evil expression intensified into a fiendish grin, as with wrinkled muzzle and savage wheeze he waited for a movement as a pretext to pin: “Wullie, let the leddy be—ye've had yer dinner.”

“You watch your letters and your wires, Mr. Poacher-Postman. Yeah, I saw both of them: one down by the Haughs, the other in the Bottom. And there's Wullie, that funny guy, having a great time with Betsy.” There, indeed, lay the loyal Betsy, lying on her back, paws up, throat exposed, while Red Wull, now a big puppy, stood over her, his usually mischievous look turned into a devilish grin, as with his wrinkled muzzle and harsh wheeze he waited for a movement as an excuse to pounce: “Wullie, let the lady be—you've already had your dinner.”

Parson Leggy was the other would-be mediator; for he hated to see the two principal parishioners of his tiny cure at enmity. First he tackled James Moore on the subject; but that laconic person cut him short with, “I've nowt agin the little mon,” and would say no more. And, indeed, the quarrel was none of his making.

Parson Leggy was the other would-be mediator because he couldn’t stand to see the two main parishioners of his small parish at odds. He first approached James Moore about it, but that brief individual interrupted him with, “I’ve got nothing against the little man,” and wouldn’t say anything else. In fact, the conflict wasn’t his fault at all.

Of the parson's interview with M'Adam, it is enough to say here that, in the end, the angry old minister would of a surety have assaulted his mocking adversary had not Cyril Gilbraith forcibly withheld him.

Of the parson's meeting with M'Adam, it’s enough to say that, in the end, the furious old minister definitely would have attacked his taunting opponent if Cyril Gilbraith hadn't firmly stopped him.

And after that the vendetta must take its course unchecked.

And after that, the vendetta should proceed without any interference.

David was now the only link between the two farms. Despite his father's angry commands, the boy clung to his intimacy with the Moores with a doggedness that no thrashing could overcome. Not a minute of the day when out of school, holidays and Sundays included, but was passed at Kenmuir. It was not till late at night that he would sneak back to the Grange, and creep quietly up to his tiny bare room in the roof—not supperless, indeed, motherly Mrs. Moore had seen to that. And there he would lie awake and listen with a fierce contempt as his father, hours later, lurched into the kitchen below, lilting liquorishly:

David was now the only connection between the two farms. Despite his father's furious orders, the boy held on to his bond with the Moores with a determination that no beating could break. Not a single minute of the day spent out of school, including holidays and Sundays, was without time at Kenmuir. It wasn't until late at night that he would sneak back to the Grange and quietly make his way up to his tiny, bare room in the attic—not without food, because kind-hearted Mrs. Moore had made sure of that. And there he would lie awake, listening with intense disdain as his father, hours later, stumbled into the kitchen below, jovially intoxicated:

     “We are na fou, we're nae that fou,
     But just a drappie in our e'e;
     The cock may craw, the day may daw',
     And ay we'll taste the barley bree!”
 
     “We’re not drunk, we’re not that drunk,
     Just a little drop in our eye;
     The rooster may crow, the day may break,
     And we’ll always enjoy the barley brew!”

And in the morning the boy would slip quietly out of the house while his father still slept; only Red Wull would thrust out his savage head as the lad passed, and snarl hungrily.

And in the morning, the boy would quietly sneak out of the house while his father was still asleep; only Red Wull would stick out his fierce head as the boy walked by and snarl hungrily.

Sometimes father and son would go thus for weeks without sight of one another. And that was David's aim—to escape attention. It was only his cunning at this game of evasion that saved him a thrashing.

Sometimes father and son would go for weeks without seeing each other. And that was David's goal—to avoid attention. It was only his cleverness at this game of avoidance that kept him from getting beaten.

The little man seemed devoid of all natural affection for his son. He lavished the whole fondness of which his small nature appeared capable on the Tailless Tyke, for so the Dalesmen called Red Wull. And the dog he treated with a careful tenderness that made David smile bitterly.

The little man seemed completely lacking in any natural affection for his son. He poured all the love his small heart could muster into the Tailless Tyke, as the Dalesmen called Red Wull. He treated the dog with a tenderness that made David smile bitterly.

The little man and his dog were as alike morally as physically they were contrasted. Each owed a grudge against the world and was determined to pay it. Each was an Ishmael among his kind.

The little man and his dog were just as different in appearance as they were similar in their feelings. Both held a resentment towards the world and were set on getting back at it. They were both outsiders among their peers.

You saw them thus, standing apart, leper-like, in the turmoil of life; and it came quite as a revelation to happen upon them in some quiet spot of nights, playing together, each wrapped in the game, innocent, tender, forgetful of the hostile world.

You saw them like that, standing apart, like outcasts, in the chaos of life; and it was quite a surprise to find them in some quiet place at night, playing together, each focused on the game, innocent, gentle, and oblivious to the harsh world.

The two were never separated except only when M'Adam came home by the path across Kenmuir. After that first misadventure he never allowed his friend to accompany him on the journey through the enemy's country; for well he knew that sheep-dogs have long memories.

The two were never apart except when M'Adam came home by the path across Kenmuir. After that first mishap, he never let his friend join him on the journey through enemy territory; because he knew all too well that sheepdogs have long memories.

To the stile in the lane, then, Red Wull would follow him. There he would stand, his great head poked through the bars, watching his master out of sight; and then would turn and trot, self-reliant and defiant, sturdy and surly, down the very centre of the road through the village—no playing, no enticing away, and woe to that man or dog who tried to stay him in his course! And so on, past Mother Ross's shop, past the Sylvester Arms, to the right by Kirby's smithy, over the Wastrel by the Haughs, to await his master at the edge of the Stony Bottom.

To the stile in the lane, then, Red Wull would follow him. There he would stand, his large head poking through the bars, watching his master disappear from view; and then he would turn and trot confidently and defiantly, tough and grumpy, right down the middle of the road through the village—no playing, no distractions, and woe to anyone, man or dog, who tried to stop him in his path! And so on, past Mother Ross's shop, past the Sylvester Arms, to the right by Kirby's blacksmith, over the Wastrel by the Haughs, to wait for his master at the edge of the Stony Bottom.

The little man, when thus crossing Kenmuir, often met Owd Bob, who had the free run of the farm. On these occasions he passed discreetly by; for, though he was no coward, yet it is bad, single-handed, to attack a Gray Dog of Kenmuir; while the dog trotted soberly on his way, only a steely glint in the big gray eyes betraying his knowledge of the presence of his foe. As surely, however, as the little man, in his desire to spy out the nakedness of the land, strayed off the public path, so surely a gray figure, seeming to spring from out the blue, would come fiercely, silently driving down on him; and he would turn and run for his life, amid the uproarious jeers of any of the farm-hands who were witness to the encounter.

The little guy, while crossing Kenmuir, often ran into Owd Bob, who roamed freely on the farm. On these occasions, he would pass by quietly; even though he wasn't a coward, it wasn't smart to confront a Gray Dog of Kenmuir all alone. Meanwhile, the dog continued on his way, just a sharp glint in his big gray eyes revealing that he was aware of his rival's presence. But as sure as the little man, eager to scout the area, ventured off the public path, a gray figure would suddenly appear, charging silently at him; then he would turn and run for his life, while the farmworkers nearby laughed at the whole scene.

On these occasions David vied with Tammas in facetiousness at his father's expense.

On these occasions, David competed with Tammas in making jokes at his father's expense.

“Good on yo', little un!” he roared from behind a wall, on one such occurrence.

“Good for you, little one!” he shouted from behind a wall during one of those times.

“Bain't he a runner, neither?” yelled Tammas, not to be outdone.

“Isn't he a runner, too?” yelled Tammas, wanting to keep up.

“See un skip it—ho! ho! Look to his knees a-wamblin'! from the undutiful son in ecstasy. An' I'd knees like yon, I'd wear petticoats.” As he spoke, a swinging box on the ear nearly knocked the young reprobate down.

“Look at him skip—ho! ho! Check out his wobbly knees! from the disobedient son in bliss. And if I had knees like those, I’d wear skirts.” As he said this, a swinging box on the ear almost knocked the young troublemaker down.

“D'yo' think God gave you a dad for you to jeer at? Y'ought to be ashamed o' yo'self. Serve yo' right if he does thrash yo' when yo' get home.” And David, turning round, found James Moore close behind him, his heavy eyebrows lowering over his eyes.

“Do you think God gave you a dad for you to mock? You should be ashamed of yourself. You’d deserve it if he punishes you when you get home.” And David, turning around, saw James Moore close behind him, his thick eyebrows casting a shadow over his eyes.

Luckily, M'Adam had not distinguished his son's voice among the others. But David feared he had; for on the following morning the little man said to him:

Luckily, M'Adam hadn't recognized his son's voice among the others. But David feared he had; because the next morning, the little man said to him:

“David, ye'll come hame immediately after school to-day.”

"David, you will come home right after school today."

“Will I?” said David pertly.

"Will I?" David replied smugly.

''Ye will.

"You will."

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Because I tell ye to, ma lad”; and that was all the reason he would give. Had he told the simple fact that he wanted help to drench a “husking” ewe, things might have gone differently. As it was, David turned away defiantly down the hill.

“Because I said so, kid”; and that was all the explanation he would give. If he had just said that he needed help to soak a “husking” ewe, things might have turned out differently. Instead, David turned away defiantly down the hill.

The afternoon wore on. Schooltime was long over; still there was no David.

The afternoon dragged on. School was out for a while; yet there was still no sign of David.

The little man waited at the door of the Grange, fuming, hopping from one leg to the other, talking to Red Wull, who lay at his feet, his head on his paws, like a tiger waiting for his prey.

The little man waited at the door of the Grange, angry, bouncing from one leg to the other, talking to Red Wull, who lay at his feet, his head on his paws, like a tiger waiting for its prey.

At length he could restrain himself no longer; and started running down the hill, his heart burning with indignation.

At last, he couldn’t hold himself back anymore and began running down the hill, his heart on fire with anger.

“Wait till we lay hands on ye, ma lad,” he muttered as he ran. “We'll warm ye, we'll teach ye.”

“Just wait until we get our hands on you, my boy,” he mumbled as he ran. “We'll make sure you pay, we'll show you a lesson.”

At the edge of the Stony Bottom he, as always, left Red Wull. Crossing it himself, and rounding Langholm How, he espied James Moore, David, and Owd Bob walking away from him and in the direction of Kenmuir. The gray dog and David were playing together, wrestling, racing, and rolling. The boy had never a thought for his father.

At the edge of the Stony Bottom, he, as usual, left Red Wull. He crossed it himself, and rounding Langholm How, he spotted James Moore, David, and Owd Bob walking away from him towards Kenmuir. The gray dog and David were playing together, wrestling, racing, and rolling around. The boy didn’t give a thought to his father.

The little man ran up behind them, unseen and unheard, his feet softly pattering on the grass. His hand had fallen on David's shoulder before the boy had guessed his approach.

The little man hurried up behind them, silent and unnoticed, his feet lightly tapping on the grass. He had placed his hand on David's shoulder before the boy even realized he was there.

“Did I bid ye come hame after school, David?” he asked, concealing his heat beneath a suspicious suavity.

“Did I ask you to come home after school, David?” he said, hiding his anger behind a seemingly calm demeanor.

“Maybe. Did I say I would come?”

“Maybe. Did I say I would show up?”

The pertness of tone and words, alike, fanned his father's resentment into a blaze. In a burst of passion he lunged forward at the boy with his stick. But as he smote, a gray whirlwind struck him fair on the chest, and he fell like a snapped stake, and lay, half stunned, with a dark muzzle an inch from his throat.

The sharpness of his tone and words sparked his father's anger into a fire. In a fit of rage, he lunged at the boy with his stick. But as he swung, a gray whirlwind hit him square in the chest, and he fell like a broken tree, landing half-stunned with a dark muzzle just an inch from his throat.

“Git back, Bob!” shouted James Moore, hurrying up. “Git back, I tell yo'!” He bent over the prostrate figure, propping it up anxiously.

“Get back, Bob!” shouted James Moore, rushing over. “Get back, I’m serious!” He leaned over the collapsed figure, supporting it with concern.

“Are yo' hurt, M'Adam? Eh, but I am sorry. He thought yo' were going for to strike the lad.”

“Are you hurt, M'Adam? Well, I'm sorry. He thought you were going to hit the kid.”

David had now run up, and he, too, bent over his father with a very scared face.

David had rushed over, and he also leaned over his dad with a very frightened expression.

“Are yo' hurt, feyther?” he asked, his voice trembling.

“Are you hurt, father?” he asked, his voice shaking.

The little man rose unsteadily to his feet and shook off his supporters. His face was twitching, and he stood, all dust-begrimed, looking at his son.

The little man got up wobbly and pushed away his supporters. His face was twitching, and he stood there, covered in dust, looking at his son.

“Ye're content, aiblins, noo ye've seen yer father's gray head bowed in the dust,” he said.

“Are you satisfied now that you've seen your father's gray head bowed in the dust?” he said.

“'Twas an accident,” pleaded James Moore. “But I am sorry. He thought yo' were goin' to beat the lad.”

“It's just an accident,” James Moore pleaded. “But I am sorry. He thought you were going to hit the kid.”

“So I was—so I will.”

"So I was—so I will."

“If ony's beat it should be ma Bob here tho' he nob'but thought he was doin' right. An' yo' were aff the path.”

“If anyone's beaten, it should be my Bob here, though he only thought he was doing the right thing. And you were off the path.”

The little man looked at his enemy, a sneer on his face.

The small man glared at his enemy, a smirk on his face.

“Ye canna thrash him for doin' what ye bid him. Set yer dog on me, if ye will, but dinna beat him when he does yer biddin'!”

"You're not gonna punish him for doing what you asked him to do. Let your dog attack me if you want, but don't hit him when he's following your orders!"

“I did not set him on yo', as you know,” the Master replied warmly.

“I didn’t push him on you, as you know,” the Master replied warmly.

M'Adam shrugged his shoulders.

M'Adam shrugged.

“I'll no argie wi' ye, James Moore,” he said. “I'll leave you and what ye call yer conscience to settle that. My business is not wi' you.—David!” turning to his son.

“I’m not going to argue with you, James Moore,” he said. “I’ll let you and your conscience deal with that. My business isn’t with you.—David!” turning to his son.

A stranger might well have mistaken the identity of the boy's father. For he stood now, holding the Master's arm; while a few paces above them was the little man, pale but determined, the expression on his face betraying his consciousness of the irony of the situation.

A stranger could easily have confused who the boy's father was. He was standing there, holding the Master's arm; just a few steps ahead of them was the little man, looking pale but resolute, the look on his face showing that he was aware of the irony of the situation.

“Will ye come hame wi' me and have it noo, or stop wi' him and wait till ye get it?” he asked the boy.

“Will you come home with me and have it now, or stay with him and wait until you get it?” he asked the boy.

“M'Adam, I'd like yo' to—”

“Ma'am, I'd like you to—”

“None o' that, James Moore.—David, what d'ye say?”

“None of that, James Moore.—David, what do you say?”

David looked up into his protector's face.

David looked up into the face of his protector.

“Yo'd best go wi' your feyther, lad,” said the Master at last, thickly. The boy hesitated, and clung tighter to the shielding arm; then he walked slowly over to his father.

“It's best you go with your father, kid,” said the Master finally, with difficulty. The boy hesitated and held on tighter to the protective arm; then he walked slowly over to his dad.

A bitter smile spread over the little man's face as he marked this new test of the boy's obedience to the other.

A bitter smile appeared on the little man's face as he noted this new test of the boy's loyalty to the other.

“To obey his frien' he foregoes the pleasure o' disobeyin' his father,” he muttered. “Noble!” Then he turned homeward, and the boy followed in his footsteps.

“To obey his friend, he gives up the pleasure of disobeying his father,” he muttered. “Noble!” Then he turned home, and the boy followed in his footsteps.

James Moore and the gray dog stood looking after them.

James Moore and the gray dog watched them leave.

“I know yo'll not pay off yer spite agin me on the lad's head, M'Adam,” he called, almost appealingly.

“I know you won't take out your anger on the kid, M'Adam,” he called, almost pleadingly.

“I'll do ma duty, thank ye, James Moore, wi'oot respect o' persons,” the little man cried back, never turning.

“I'll do my duty, thank you, James Moore, without favoring anyone,” the little man shouted back, never looking around.

Father and son walked away, one behind the other, like a man and his dog, and there was no word said between them. Across the Stony Bottom, Red Wull, scowling with bared teeth at David, joined them. Together the three went up the bill to the Grange.

Father and son walked away, one behind the other, like a man and his dog, and there was no word said between them. Across the Stony Bottom, Red Wull, scowling with his teeth showing at David, joined them. Together the three made their way up the hill to the Grange.

In the kitchen M'Adam turned.

M'Adam turned in the kitchen.

“Noo, I'm gaein' to gie ye the gran'est thrashin' ye iver dreamed of. Tak' aff yer coat!”

“No, I'm going to give you the biggest beating you ever dreamed of. Take off your coat!”

The boy obeyed, and stood up in his thin shirt, his face white and set as a statue's. Red Wull seated himself on his haunches close by, his ears pricked, licking his lips, all attention.

The boy complied and stood up in his thin shirt, his face pale and still like a statue. Red Wull squatted nearby, his ears perked up, licking his lips, fully focused.

The little man suppled the great ash-plant in his hands and raised it. But the expression on the boy's face arrested his arm.

The little man held the big ash plant in his hands and lifted it up. But the look on the boy's face stopped his arm.

“Say ye're sorry and I'll let yer aff easy.”

“Say you're sorry and I'll let you off easy.”

“I'll not.”

"I won't."

“One mair chance—yer last! Say yer 'shamed o' yerself'!”

“One more chance—your last! Say you're 'ashamed of yourself'!”

“I'm not.”

"I'm not."

The little man brandished his cruel, white weapon, and Red Wull shifted a little to obtain a better view.

The little man waved his harsh, white weapon, and Red Wull adjusted slightly to get a better look.

“Git on wi' it,” ordered David angrily.

“Get on with it,” ordered David angrily.

The little man raised the stick again and—threw it into the farthest corner of the room.

The little man lifted the stick again and threw it into the farthest corner of the room.

It fell with a rattle on the floor, and M'Adam turned away.

It clattered to the floor, and M'Adam turned away.

“Ye're the pitifulest son iver a man had,” he cried brokenly. “Gin a man's son dinna haud to him, wha can he expect to?—no one. Ye're ondootiful, ye're disrespectfu', ye're maist ilka thing ye shouldna be; there's but ae thing I thocht ye were not—a coward. And as to that, ye've no the pluck to say ye're sorry when, God knows, ye might be. I canna thrash ye this day. But ye shall gae nae mair to school. I send ye there to learn. Ye'll not learn—ye've learnt naethin' except disobedience to me—ye shall stop at hame and work.”

“You're the most pitiful son any man ever had,” he cried, brokenhearted. “If a man's son doesn't stay loyal to him, who can he expect to?—no one. You're ungrateful, you're disrespectful, you're almost everything you shouldn't be; the only thing I thought you were not—a coward. And when it comes to that, you don't have the guts to say you're sorry when, God knows, you should be. I can't beat you today. But you're not going back to school. I sent you there to learn. You won't learn— you've only learned to disobey me—so you'll stay home and work.”

His father's rare emotion, his broken voice and working face, moved David as all the stripes and jeers had failed to do. His conscience smote him. For the first time in his life it dimly dawned on him that, perhaps, his father, too, had some ground for complaint; that, perhaps, he was not a good son.

His father's unusual emotion, his shaky voice and weary face, touched David in a way that all the taunts and jeers never had. He felt a pang of guilt. For the first time, it slowly occurred to him that maybe his father had reasons to be upset; that, perhaps, he wasn't a good son after all.

He half turned.

He turned slightly.

“Feyther—”

“Father—”

“Git oot o' ma sight!” M'Adam cried.

“Get out of my sight!” M'Adam shouted.

And the boy turned and went.

And the boy turned and walked away.





Chapter VI. A LICKING OR A LIE

THENCEFORWARD David buckled down to work at home, and in one point only father and son resembled—industry. A drunkard M'Adam was, but a drone, no.

THENCEFORWARD, David committed himself to working at home, and in one way only did father and son resemble each other—hard work. M'Adam was a drunkard, but he was not lazy.

The boy worked at the Grange with tireless, indomitable energy; yet he could never satisfy his father.

The boy worked at the farm with relentless, unstoppable energy; yet he could never please his father.

The little man would stand, a sneer on his face and his thin lips contemptuously curled, and flout the lad's brave labors.

The little man would stand there, a sneer on his face and his thin lips turned up in contempt, mocking the boy's brave efforts.

“Is he no a gran' worker, Wullie? 'Tis a pleasure to watch him, his hands in his pockets, his eyes turned heavenward!” as the boy snatched a hard-earned moment's rest. “You and I, Wullie, we'll brak' oorsel's slavin' for him while he looks on and laffs.”

“Isn’t he a great worker, Wullie? It’s a pleasure to watch him, his hands in his pockets, his eyes looking up at the sky!” as the boy took a well-deserved break. “You and I, Wullie, we’ll keep working hard for him while he just watches and laughs.”

And so on, the whole day through, week in, week out; till he sickened with weariness of it all.

And so on, all day long, week after week, until he got tired of it all.

In his darkest hours David thought sometimes to run away. He was miserably alone on the cold bosom of the world. The very fact that he was the son of his father isolated him in the Daleland. Naturally of a reserved disposition, he had no single friend outside Kenmuir. And it was only the thought of his friends there that withheld him. He could not bring himself to part from them; they were all he had in the world.

In his darkest moments, David sometimes thought about running away. He felt incredibly alone in the cold world around him. The simple fact that he was his father's son made him feel isolated in Daleland. Naturally reserved, he didn’t have a single friend outside of Kenmuir. It was only the thought of his friends there that stopped him. He couldn’t bear to leave them; they were all he had in the world.

So he worked on at the Grange, miserably, doggedly, taking blows and abuse alike in burning silence. But every evening, when work was ended, he stepped off to his other home beyond the Stony Bottom. And on Sundays and holidays—for of these latter he took, unasking, what he knew to be his due—all day long, from cock-crowing to the going down of the sun, he would pass at Kenmuir. In this one matter the boy was invincibly stubborn. Nothing his father could say or do sufficed to break him of the habit. He endured everything with white-lipped, silent doggedness, and still held on his way.

So he kept working at the Grange, feeling miserable but determined, taking hits and insults in painful silence. But every evening, when work was done, he went off to his other home beyond the Stony Bottom. And on Sundays and holidays—of which he took what he knew was rightfully his without asking—he would spend all day at Kenmuir, from sunrise to sunset. In this one thing, the boy was incredibly stubborn. Nothing his father said or did was enough to break him of the habit. He endured everything with a tight-lipped, silent resolve, and still continued on his path.

Once past the Stony Bottom, he threw his troubles behind him with a courage that did him honor. Of all the people at Kenmuir two only ever dreamed the whole depth of his unhappiness, and that not through David. James Moore suspected something of it all, for he knew more of M'Adam than did the others. While Owd Bob knew it as did no one else. He could tell it from the touch of the boy's hand on his head; and the story was writ large upon his face for a dog to read. And he would follow the lad about with a compassion in his sad gray eyes greater than words.

Once he got past Stony Bottom, he left his troubles behind with a bravery that was admirable. Out of everyone at Kenmuir, only two people truly understood the depth of his unhappiness, and that didn’t come from David. James Moore sensed part of it because he knew more about M'Adam than the others did. Owd Bob understood it like no one else. He could feel it from the boy's hand resting on his head; the story was clear on his face for anyone, even a dog, to see. And he would follow the boy around with a compassion in his sad gray eyes that was beyond words.

David might well compare his gray friend at Kenmuir with that other at the Grange.

David might compare his gray friend at Kenmuir with that other one at the Grange.

The Tailless Tyke had now grown into an immense dog, heavy of muscle and huge of bone. A great bull head; undershot jaw, square and lengthy and terrible; vicious, yellow-gleaming eyes; cropped ears; and an expression incomparably savage. His coat was a tawny, lion-like yellow, short, harsh, dense; and his back, running up from shoulder to loins, ended abruptly in the knob-like tail. He looked like the devil of a dogs' hell. And his reputation was as bad as his looks. He never attacked unprovoked; but a challenge was never ignored, and he was greedy of insults. Already he had nigh killed Rob Saunderson's collie, Shep; Jem Burton's Monkey fled incontinently at the sound of his approach; while he had even fought a round with that redoubtable trio, the Vexer, Venus, and Van Tromp.

The Tailless Tyke had now become a massive dog, built with muscle and big-boned. He had a large, bull-like head; an undershot jaw that was square, long, and intimidating; vicious, yellow eyes that gleamed; cropped ears; and an incredibly ferocious expression. His coat was a tawny, lion-like yellow, short, coarse, and thick; his back, stretching from shoulder to loins, ended abruptly with a knob-like tail. He looked like a devil from the dogs' hell. And his reputation matched his fearsome appearance. He never attacked without provocation, but he never ignored a challenge and was quick to take offense. He had almost killed Rob Saunderson's collie, Shep; Jem Burton's Monkey fled in terror at the sound of his approach; and he had even gone a round with the formidable trio, the Vexer, Venus, and Van Tromp.

Nor, in the matter of war, did he confine himself to his own kind. His huge strength and indomitable courage made him the match of almost anything that moved. Long Kirby once threatened him with a broomstick; the smith never did it again. While in the Border Ram he attacked Big Bell, the Squire's underkeeper, with such murderous fury that it took all the men in the room to pull him off.

Nor, in the matter of war, did he limit himself to his own kind. His huge strength and unbreakable courage made him a match for almost anything that moved. Long Kirby once threatened him with a broomstick; the smith never did it again. While in the Border Ram he attacked Big Bell, the Squire's underkeeper, with such fierce rage that it took all the men in the room to pull him off.

More than once had he and Owd Bob essayed to wipe out mutual memories, Red Wull, in this case only, the aggressor. As yet, however, while they fenced a moment for that deadly throat-grip, the value of which each knew so well, James Moore had always seized the chance to intervene.

More than once he and Owd Bob tried to erase their shared memories, Red Wull being the attacker this time. However, while they were briefly engaged in that lethal throat-hold, which both understood all too well, James Moore always took the opportunity to step in.

“That's right, hide him ahint yer petticoats,” sneered M'Adam on one of these occasions.

"That's right, hide him behind your skirts," M'Adam scoffed on one of these occasions.

“Hide? It'll not be him I'll hide, I warn you, M'Adam,” the Master answered grimly, as he stood, twirling his good oak stick between the would-be duellists. Whereat there was a loud laugh at the little man's expense.

“Hide? I’m not going to hide him, I warn you, M'Adam,” the Master replied grimly, standing between the would-be duelists and twirling his sturdy oak stick. This brought a loud laugh at the little man’s expense.

It seemed as if there were to be other points of rivalry between the two than memories. For, in the matter of his own business—the handling of sheep—Red Wull bid fair to be second only throughout the Daleland to the Gray Dog of Kenmuir. And M'Adam was patient and painstaking in the training of his Wullie in a manner to astonish David. It would have been touching, had it not been so unnatural in view of his treatment of his own blood, to watch the tender carefulness with which the little man moulded the dog beneath his hands. After a promising display he would stand, rubbing his palms together, as near content as ever he was.

It seemed like there were going to be other points of competition between the two besides their memories. In terms of his own business—sheep herding—Red Wull was likely to be a close second throughout the Daleland to the Gray Dog of Kenmuir. M'Adam was patient and thorough in training his Wullie, which amazed David. It would have been heartwarming if it weren't so strange considering how he treated his own family. Watching the little man carefully shape the dog under his hands was quite something. After a successful performance, he would stand there, rubbing his palms together, looking as close to content as he ever got.

“Weel done, Wullie! Weel done. Bide a wee and we'll show 'em a thing or
two, you and I, Wullie.

     “'The warld's wrack we share o't,
     The warstle and the care o't.'
“Weel done, Wullie! Well done. Wait a moment and we’ll show them a thing or two, you and I, Wullie.

     ‘The world’s wreck we share of it,
     The struggle and the worry of it.’

For it's you and I alane, lad.” And the dog would trot up to him, place his great forepaws on his shoulders, and stand thus with his great head overtopping his master's, his ears back, and stump tail vibrating.

For it's just you and me, kid." And the dog would trot up to him, put his big front paws on his shoulders, and stand there with his large head towering over his owner's, his ears back and his little tail wagging.

You saw them at their best when thus together, displaying each his one soft side to the other.

You saw them at their best when they were together, each showing his softer side to the other.

From the very first David and Red Wull were open enemies: under the circumstances, indeed, nothing else was possible. Sometimes the great dog would follow on the lad's heels with surly, greedy eyes, never leaving him from sunrise to sundown, till David could hardly hold his hands.

From the very beginning, David and Red Wull were outright enemies: given the situation, nothing else could have happened. Sometimes the big dog would trail behind the boy with a sullen, hungry gaze, sticking to him from sunrise to sunset, until David could barely keep his hands steady.

So matters went on for a never-ending year. Then there came a climax.

So things went on for what felt like an endless year. Then there was a turning point.

One evening, on a day throughout which Red Wull had dogged him thus hungrily, David, his work finished, went to pick up his coat, which he had left hard by. On it lay Red Wull.

One evening, after a day when Red Wull had followed him so closely and eagerly, David finished his work and went to grab his coat, which he had left nearby. Red Wull was lying on it.

“Git off ma coat!” the boy ordered angrily, marching up. But the great dog never stirred: he lifted a lip to show a fence of white, even teeth, and seemed to sink lower in the ground; his head on his paws, his eyes in his forehead.

“Get off my coat!” the boy shouted angrily, marching over. But the big dog didn’t move: he curled his lip back to reveal a row of white, sharp teeth, and seemed to sink deeper into the ground; his head resting on his paws, his eyes set deep in his forehead.

“Come and take it!” he seemed to say.

“Come and take it!” he seemed to say.

Now what, between master and dog, David had endured almost more than he could bear that day.

Now, what David had gone through with the master and the dog that day was almost more than he could handle.

“Yo' won't, won't yo', girt brute!” he shouted, and bending, snatched a corner of the coat and attempted to jerk it away. At that, Red Wull rose, shivering, to his feet, and with a low gurgle sprang at the boy.

“You're not going to, are you, you big bully!” he shouted, bending down to grab a corner of the coat and trying to pull it away. At that, Red Wull stood up, shivering, and with a low gurgle lunged at the boy.

David, quick as a flash, dodged, bent, and picked up an ugly stake, lying at his feet. Swinging round, all in a moment, he dealt his antagonist a mighty buffet on the side of the head. Dazed with the blow, the great dog fell; then, recovering himself, with a terrible, deep roar he sprang again. Then it must have gone hard with the boy, fine-grown, muscular young giant though he was. For Red Wull was now in the first bloom of that great strength which earned him afterward an undying notoriety in the land.

David, quick as a flash, dodged, bent down, and picked up an ugly stick lying at his feet. In an instant, he swung around and delivered a powerful blow to his opponent's head. Dazed by the hit, the large dog collapsed; then, regaining his composure, he let out a deep, terrifying roar and leaped back into the fray. It would have been tough for the boy, strong and muscular as he was. Red Wull was now at the peak of the incredible strength that would later make him famous throughout the land.

As it chanced, however, M'Adam had watched the scene from the kitchen. And now he came hurrying out of the house, shrieking commands and curses at the combatants. As Red Wull sprang, he interposed between the two, head back and eyes flashing. His small person received the full shock of the charge. He staggered, but recovered, and in an imperative voice ordered the dog to heel.

As luck would have it, M'Adam had been watching the scene from the kitchen. Now he rushed out of the house, yelling orders and curses at the fighters. As Red Wull lunged, he stepped in between them, head back and eyes blazing. His slight frame took the full force of the charge. He stumbled but quickly recovered, commanding the dog to come back.

Then he turned on David, seized the stake from his hand, and began furiously belaboring the boy.

Then he turned on David, grabbed the stake from his hand, and started hitting the boy furiously.

“I'll teach ye to strike—a puir—dumb—harmless—creetur, ye—cruel—cruel—-lad!” he cried. “Hoo daur ye strike—ma——Wullie? yer—father's——Wullie? Adam—M 'Adam's—Red Wull?” He was panting from his exertions, and his eyes were blazing. “I pit up as best I can wi' all manner o' disrespect to masel'; but when it comes to takin' ma puir Wullie, I canna thole it. Ha' ye no heart?” he asked, unconscious of the irony of the question.

“I'll teach you to hit a poor, mute, defenseless creature, you cruel, cruel boy!” he shouted. “How dare you hit my Wullie? Your father's Wullie? Adam M'Adam's Red Wull?” He was out of breath, and his eyes were blazing. “I put up with all kinds of disrespect towards myself as best I can, but when it comes to taking my poor Wullie, I can't stand it. Do you have no heart?” he asked, unaware of the irony of his question.

“As much as some, I reck'n,” David muttered.

“As much as some, I think,” David muttered.

“Eh, what's that? What d'ye say?”

“Hey, what’s that? What did you say?”

“Ye may thrash me till ye're blind; and it's nob'but yer duty; but if only one daurs so much as to look at yer Wullie ye're mad,” the boy answered bitterly. And with that he turned away defiantly and openly in the direction of Kenmuir.

“Go ahead and beat me until you can't see straight; it's just your job; but if anyone even dares to look at your Wullie, you lose it,” the boy replied bitterly. With that, he turned away defiantly and headed straight for Kenmuir.

M'Adam made a step forward, and then stopped.

M'Adam took a step forward and then paused.

“I'll see ye agin, ma lad, this evenin',” he cried with cruel significance.

“I'll see you again, my boy, this evening,” he said with a cruel hint.

“I doot but yo'll be too drunk to see owt—except, 'appen, your bottle,” the boy shouted back; and swaggered down the hill.

“I doubt you'll be too drunk to see anything—except, maybe, your bottle,” the boy shouted back; and swaggered down the hill.


At Kenmuir that night the marked and particular kindness of Elizabeth Moore was too much for the overstrung lad. Overcome by the contrast of her sweet motherliness, he burst into a storm of invective against his father, his home, his life—everything.

At Kenmuir that night, Elizabeth Moore's special kindness was too much for the tense young man. Overwhelmed by the difference of her warm motherliness, he erupted into a furious rant against his father, his home, his life—everything.

“Don't 'ee, Davie, don't 'ee, dearie!” cried Mrs. Moore, much distressed. And taking him to her she talked to the great, sobbing boy as though he were a child. At length he lifted his face and looked up; and, seeing the white, wan countenance of his dear comforter, was struck with tender remorse that he had given way and pained her, who looked so frail and thin herself.

“Don’t, Davie, don’t, sweetheart!” cried Mrs. Moore, clearly upset. She took him in her arms and spoke to the big, sobbing boy as if he were a child. Eventually, he lifted his face and looked up; seeing the pale, weary face of his beloved comforter, he was filled with a gentle guilt for having broken down and caused her pain, especially since she looked so fragile and thin.

He mastered himself with an effort; and, for the rest of the evening, was his usual cheery self. He teased Maggie into tears; chaffed stolid little Andrew; and bantered Sam'l Todd until that generally impassive man threatened to bash his snout for him.

He controlled himself with some effort; and for the rest of the evening, he was his usual happy self. He teased Maggie until she cried; joked around with the stoic little Andrew; and playfully sparred with Sam'l Todd until that usually unflappable guy threatened to punch him in the face.

Yet it was with a great swallowing at his throat that, later, he turned down the slope for home.

Yet he felt a lump in his throat as he made his way down the hill toward home.

James Moore and Parson Leggy accompanied him to the bridge over the Wastrel, and stood a while watching as he disappeared into the summer night.

James Moore and Parson Leggy went with him to the bridge over the Wastrel and stood for a while watching as he vanished into the summer night.

“Yon's a good lad,” said the Master half to himself.

“Yon's a good kid,” said the Master half to himself.

“Yes,” the parson replied; “I always thought there was good in the boy, if only his father'd give him a chance. And look at the way Owd Bob there follows him. There's not another soul outside Kenmuir he'd do that for.”

“Yes,” the pastor replied; “I always believed there was something good in the boy, if only his father would give him a chance. And look at how Owd Bob follows him. There's not another person outside Kenmuir he would do that for.”

“Ay, sir,” said the Master. “Bob knows a mon when he sees one.”

“Ay, sir,” said the Master. “Bob knows a man when he sees one.”

“He does,” acquiesced the other. “And by the by, James, the talk in the village is that you've settled not to run him for the Cup. Is, that so?”

“He does,” agreed the other. “And by the way, James, the gossip in the village is that you've decided not to enter him for the Cup. Is that true?”

The Master nodded.

The Master nodded.

“It is, sir. They're all mad I should, but I mun cross 'em. They say he's reached his prime—and so he has o' his body, but not o' his brain. And a sheep-dog—unlike other dogs—is not at his best till his brain is at its best—and that takes a while developin', same as in a mon, I reck'n.”

“It is, sir. They’re all crazy that I should, but I must defy them. They say he’s reached his peak—and he has in terms of his body, but not in terms of his mind. And a sheepdog—unlike other dogs—isn’t at his best until his mind is at its best—and that takes some time to develop, just like in a man, I reckon.”

“Well, well,” said the parson, pulling out a favorite phrase, “waiting's winning—waiting's winning.”

“Well, well,” said the parson, using a favorite saying, “patience pays off—patience pays off.”


David slipped up into his room and into bed unseen, he hoped. Alone with the darkness, he allowed himself the rare relief of tears; and at length fell asleep. He awoke to find his father standing at his bedside. The little man held a feeble dip-candle in his hand, which lit his sallow face in crude black and white. In the doorway, dimly outlined, was the great figure of Red Wull.

David quietly climbed into his room and got into bed, hoping no one saw him. Alone in the darkness, he let himself cry for a rare moment; eventually, he fell asleep. He woke up to find his father standing by his bed. The small man held a weak dip candle that cast a harsh light on his pale face. In the doorway, the large figure of Red Wull was dimly silhouetted.

“Whaur ha' ye been the day?” the little man asked. Then, looking down on the white stained face beneath him, he added hurriedly: “If ye like to lie, I'll believe ye.”

“Where have you been today?” the little man asked. Then, looking down at the pale face beneath him, he quickly added, “If you want to lie, I’ll go along with it.”

David was out of bed and standing up in his night-shirt. He looked at his father contemptuously.

David was out of bed and standing in his nightshirt. He looked at his father with disdain.

“I ha' bin at Kenmuir. I'll not lie for yo' or your likes,” he said proudly.

“I've been at Kenmuir. I won't lie for you or your kind,” he said proudly.

The little man shrugged his shoulders.

The little man shrugged his shoulders.

“'Tell a lee and stick to it,' is my rule, and a good one, too, in honest England. I for one 'll no think ony the worse o' ye if yer memory plays yer false.”

“'Tell a lie and stick to it,' is my rule, and a good one, too, in honest England. I for one won't think any less of you if your memory lets you down.”

“D'yo' think I care a kick what yo' think o' me?” the boy asked brutally. “Nay; there's 'nough liars in this fam'ly wi'oot me.”

“Do you think I care at all about what you think of me?” the boy asked harshly. “No; there's enough liars in this family without me.”

The candle trembled and was still again.

The candle flickered and then went still again.

“A lickin' or a lie—tak' yer choice!”

“A beating or a lie—take your pick!”

The boy looked scornfully down on his father. Standing on his naked feet, he already towered half a head above the other and was twice the man.

The boy looked down at his father with disdain. Standing on his bare feet, he was already half a head taller and twice the man.

“D'yo' think I'm fear'd o' a thrashin' fra yo'? Goo' gracious me!” he sneered. “Why, I'd as lief let owd Grammer Maddox lick me, for all I care.”

“Do you think I'm afraid of a beating from you? Good gracious!” he sneered. “I'd just as soon let old Grammer Maddox hit me, for all I care.”

A reference to his physical insufficiencies fired the little man as surely as a lighted match powder.

A mention of his physical shortcomings sparked the little man like a lit match to gunpowder.

“Ye maun be cauld, standin' there so. Rin ye doon and fetch oor little frien'”—a reference to a certain strap hanging in the kitchen. “I'll see if I can warm ye.”

“ You must be cold, standing there like that. Run down and get our little friend”—a reference to a certain strap hanging in the kitchen. “I'll see if I can warm you up.”

David turned and stumbled down the unlit, narrow stairs. The hard, cold boards struck like death against his naked feet. At his heels followed Red Wull, his hot breath fanning the boy's bare legs.

David turned and stumbled down the dark, narrow stairs. The hard, cold boards felt like death against his bare feet. Red Wull followed behind, his hot breath brushing against the boy's legs.

So into the kitchen and back up the stairs, and Red Wull always following.

So, into the kitchen and back up the stairs, and Red Wull always following.

“I'll no despair yet o' teachin' ye the fifth commandment, though I kill masel' in doin' it!” cried the little man, seizing the strap from the boy's numb grasp.

“I won't give up on teaching you the fifth commandment, even if it kills me!” shouted the little man, grabbing the strap from the boy’s numb hand.


When it was over, M'Adam turned, breathless, away. At the threshold of the room he stopped and looked round: a little, dim-lit, devilish figure, framed in the door; while from the blackness behind, Red Wull's eyes gleamed yellow.

When it was done, M'Adam turned away, out of breath. At the doorway, he paused and glanced back: a small, dimly lit, devilish figure, framed in the door; while from the darkness behind, Red Wull's eyes shone yellow.

Glancing back, the little man caught such an expression on David's face that for once he was fairly afraid. He banged the door and hobbled actively down the stairs.

Glancing back, the little man saw a look on David's face that genuinely frightened him for a moment. He slammed the door and hurriedly hobbled down the stairs.





Chapter VII. THE WHITE WINTER

M'ADAM—in his sober moments at least—never touched David again; instead, he devoted himself to the more congenial exercise of the whiplash of his tongue. And he was wise; for David, who was already nigh a head the taller of the two, and comely and strong in proportion, could, if he would, have taken his father in the hollow of his hand and crumpled him like a dry leaf. Moreover, with his tongue, at least, the little man enjoyed the noble pleasure of making the boy wince. And so the war was carried on none the less vindictively.

M'ADAM—in his calm moments at least—never laid a hand on David again; instead, he focused on the more satisfying exercise of his sharp tongue. And he was smart; because David, who was already almost a head taller than him and was handsome and strong, could have easily overpowered his father and crushed him like a dry leaf if he wanted to. Besides, with his words, the little man found great satisfaction in making the boy flinch. So the conflict continued, just as spiteful as before.

Meanwhile another summer was passing away, and every day brought fresh proofs of the prowess of Owd Bob. Tammas, whose stock of yarns anent Rex son of Rally had after forty years' hard wear begun to pall on the loyal ears of even old Jonas, found no lack of new material now. In the Dalesman's Daughter in Silverdale and in the Border Ram at Grammoch-town, each succeeding market day brought some fresh tale. Men told how the gray dog had outdone Gypsy Jack, the sheep-sneak; how he had cut out a Kenmuir shearling from the very centre of Londesley's pack; and a thousand like stories.

Meanwhile, another summer was coming to an end, and every day brought new proof of Owd Bob's skills. Tammas, whose collection of stories about Rex son of Rally had started to bore even old Jonas after forty years, now had plenty of fresh material. In the Dalesman's Daughter in Silverdale and in the Border Ram at Grammoch-town, each market day brought a new tale. People recounted how the gray dog had bested Gypsy Jack, the sheep thief; how he had singled out a Kenmuir shearling right from the middle of Londesley's pack; and a thousand stories like that.

The Gray Dogs of Kenmuir have always been equally heroes and favorites in the Daleland. And the confidence of the Dalesmen in Owd Bob was now invincible. Sometimes on market days he would execute some unaccountable maneuvre, and... strange shepherd would ask: “What's the gray dog at?” To which the nearest Dalesman would reply: “Nay, I canno tell ye! But he's reet enough. Yon's Owd Bob o' Kenmuir.”

The Gray Dogs of Kenmuir have always been both heroes and favorites in the Daleland. The Dalesmen's trust in Owd Bob was now unshakeable. Sometimes on market days, he would do something unexpected, and a confused shepherd would ask, “What’s the gray dog up to?” The nearest Dalesman would respond, “No, I can’t tell you! But he’s all good. That’s Owd Bob of Kenmuir.”

Whereon the stranger would prick his ears and watch with close attention.

Where the stranger would perk up his ears and watch closely.

“Yon's Owd Bob o' Kenmuir, is he?” he would say; for already among the faculty the name was becoming known. And never in such a case did the young dog fail to justify the faith of his supporters.

“Yon's Owd Bob of Kenmuir, right?” he would say; because already among the faculty the name was becoming known. And in every case, the young dog never failed to prove his supporters right.

It came, therefore, as a keen disappointment to every Dalesman, from Herbert Trotter, Secretary of the Trials, to little Billy Thornton, when the Master persisted in his decision not to run the dog for the Cup in the approaching Dale Trials; and that though parson, squire, and even Lady Eleanour essayed to shake his purpose. It was nigh fifty years since Rex son o' Rally had won back the Trophy for the land that gave it birth; it was time, they thought, for a Daleland dog, a Gray Dog of Kenmuir—the terms are practically synonymous—to bring it home again. And Tammas, that polished phrase-maker, was only expressing the feelings of every Dalesman in the room when, one night at the Arms, he declared of Owd Bob that “to ha' run was to ha' won.” At which M'Adam sniggered audibly and winked at Red Wull. “To ha' run was to ha' one—lickin'; to rin next year'll be to—”

It was a real letdown for every Dalesman, from Herbert Trotter, the Secretary of the Trials, to little Billy Thornton, when the Master stuck to his decision not to enter the dog in the upcoming Dale Trials; even the parson, squire, and Lady Eleanour tried to change his mind. It had been nearly fifty years since Rex son o' Rally had brought the Trophy back to the land that created it; they thought it was time for a Daleland dog, a Gray Dog of Kenmuir—those terms are pretty much the same thing—to bring it home again. And Tammas, that smooth talker, was just voicing the feelings of every Dalesman in the room when, one night at the Arms, he said of Owd Bob that “to have run was to have won.” At which M'Adam chuckled out loud and winked at Red Wull. “To have run was to have won—losing; to run next year will be to—”

“Win next year.” Tammas interposed dogmatically. “Onless”—with shivering sarcasm—“you and yer Wullie are thinkin' o' winnin'.”

“Win next year.” Tammas interrupted firmly. “Unless”—with shaking sarcasm—“you and your Wullie are thinking of winning.”

The little man rose from his solitary seat at the back of the room and pattered across. “Wullie and I are thinkin' o' t,” he whispered loudly in the old man's ear. “And mair: what Adam M'Adam and his Red Wull think o' doin', that, ye may remairk, Mr. Thornton, they do. Next year we rin, and next year—we win. Come, Wullie, we'll leave 'em to chew that”; and he marched out of the room amid the jeers of the assembled topers.

The little man got up from his lonely seat at the back of the room and walked over. “Wullie and I are thinking about it,” he said loudly in the old man's ear. “And more: whatever Adam M'Adam and his Red Wull are planning to do, as you might notice, Mr. Thornton, they actually do. Next year we run, and next year—we win. Come on, Wullie, let’s leave them to figure that out”; and he marched out of the room while the gathered drinkers jeered at him.

When quiet was restored, it was Jim Mason who declared: “One thing certain, win or no, they'll not be far off.”

When things got quiet again, Jim Mason said, “One thing's for sure, whether we win or not, they won’t be far away.”


Meanwhile the summer ended abruptly. Hard on the heels of a sweltering autumn the winter came down. In that year the Daleland assumed very early its white cloak. The Silver Mere was soon ice-veiled; the Wastrel rolled sullenly down below Kenmuir, its creeks and quiet places tented with jagged sheets of ice; while the Scaur and Muir Pike raised hoary heads against the frosty blue. It was the season still remembered in the North as the White Winter—the worst, they say, since the famous 1808.

Meanwhile, summer came to an abrupt end. Just after a scorching autumn, winter arrived. That year, Daleland put on its white coat surprisingly early. The Silver Mere quickly became covered in ice; the Wastrel flowed gloomily below Kenmuir, its streams and peaceful spots blanketed with sharp sheets of ice; while the Scaur and Muir Pike stood tall with frosty peaks against the clear blue sky. It was the season still recalled in the North as the White Winter—the worst, they say, since the infamous 1808.

For days together Jim Mason was stuck with his bags in the Dalesman's Daughter, and there was no communication between the two Dales. On the Mere Marches the snow massed deep and impassable in thick, billowy drifts. In the Devil's Bowl men said it lay piled some score feet deep. And sheep, seeking shelter in the ghylls and protected spots, were buried and lost in their hundreds.

For days, Jim Mason was stuck with his bags in the Dalesman's Daughter, and there was no communication between the two Dales. On the Mere Marches, the snow piled up deep and was impossible to get through in thick, billowy drifts. In the Devil's Bowl, people said it was stacked some twenty feet deep. And sheep, looking for shelter in the ghylls and other protected spots, were buried and lost by the hundreds.

That is the time to test the hearts of shepherds and sheep-dogs, when the wind runs ice-cold across the waste of white, and the low woods on the upland walks shiver black through a veil of snow, and sheep must be found and folded or lost: a trial of head as well as heart, of resource as well as resolution.

That’s the moment to test the hearts of shepherds and sheepdogs, when the wind blows icy cold across the vast whiteness, and the low woods on the hills tremble darkly through a curtain of snow, and sheep need to be found and gathered or will be lost: a challenge of mind as well as spirit, of skill as well as determination.

In that winter more than one man and many a dog lost his life in the quiet performance of his duty, gliding to death over the slippery snow-shelves, or overwhelmed beneath an avalanche of the warm, suffocating white: “smoored,” as they call it. Many a deed was done, many a death died, recorded only in that Book which holds the names of those—men or animals, souls or no souls—who tried.

In that winter, many men and several dogs lost their lives while quietly doing their duty, sliding to their deaths on the slick snowbanks or getting buried under an avalanche of warm, suffocating snow—what they call “smoored.” Many actions were taken, many lives were lost, recorded only in that Book that keeps the names of those—whether human or animal, with souls or not—who gave it their all.

They found old Wrottesley, the squire's head shepherd, lying one morning at Gill's foot, like a statue in its white bed, the snow gently blowing about the venerable face, calm and beautiful in death. And stretched upon his bosom, her master's hands blue, and stiff, still clasped about her neck, his old dog Jess. She had huddled there, as a last hope, to keep the dear, dead master warm, her great heart riven, hoping where there was no hope.

They discovered old Wrottesley, the squire's head shepherd, one morning at Gill's foot, lying like a statue in his white bed, with snow gently blowing around his serene and beautiful face in death. And lying on his chest, with his master's hands blue and stiff, still clasped around her neck, was his old dog Jess. She had curled up there, as a final effort, to keep her beloved, deceased master warm, her huge heart broken, still hoping where there was no hope.

That night she followed him to herd sheep in a better land. Death from exposure, Dingley, the vet., gave it; but as little M'Adam, his eyes dimmer than their wont, declared huskily; “We ken better, Wullie.”

That night she followed him to gather sheep in a better place. The vet, Dingley, said it was death from exposure; but little M'Adam, his eyes dimmer than usual, said hoarsely, "We know better, Wullie."

Cyril Gilbraith, a young man not overburdened with emotions, told with a sob in his voice how, at the terrible Rowan Rock, Jim Mason had stood, impotent, dumb, big-eyed, watching Betsy—Betsy, the friend and partner of the last ten years—slipping over the ice-cold surface, silently appealing to the hand that had never failed her before—sliding to Eternity.

Cyril Gilbraith, a young man not weighed down by emotions, spoke with a tremble in his voice about how, at the terrible Rowan Rock, Jim Mason had stood, helpless, speechless, wide-eyed, watching Betsy—Betsy, his friend and partner for the last ten years—slip over the icy surface, silently reaching out to the hand that had always been there for her—gliding into Eternity.

In the Daleland that winter the endurance of many a shepherd and his dog was strained past breaking-point. From the frozen Black Water to the white-peaked Grammoch Pike two men only, each always with his shaggy adjutant, never owned defeat; never turned back; never failed in a thing attempted.

In the Daleland that winter, the resilience of many shepherds and their dogs was pushed to the limit. From the frozen Black Water to the snow-capped Grammoch Pike, only two men, each accompanied by their shaggy sidekick, never faced defeat; they never turned back; they never failed at anything they tried.

In the following spring, Mr. Tinkerton, the squire's agent, declared that James Moore and Adam M'Adam—Owd Bob, rather, and Red Wull—had lost between them fewer sheep than any single farmer on the whole March Mere Estate—a proud record.

In the following spring, Mr. Tinkerton, the squire's agent, announced that James Moore and Adam M'Adam—Owd Bob, more specifically, and Red Wull—had lost fewer sheep combined than any single farmer on the entire March Mere Estate—a noteworthy achievement.

Of the two, many a tale was told that winter. They were invincible, incomparable; worthy antagonists.

Of the two, many stories were shared that winter. They were unbeatable, unmatched; deserving opponents.

It was Owd Bob who, when he could not drive the band of Black Faces over the narrow Razorback which led to safety, induced them to follow him across that ten-inch death-track, one by one, like children behind their mistress. It was Red Wull who was seen coming down the precipitous Saddler's How, shouldering up that grand old gentleman, King o' the Dale, whose leg was broken.

It was Owd Bob who, when he couldn't guide the group of Black Faces over the narrow Razorback that led to safety, encouraged them to follow him across that ten-inch death path, one by one, like kids behind their teacher. It was Red Wull who was spotted coming down the steep Saddler's How, carrying that distinguished old gentleman, King o' the Dale, who had a broken leg.

The gray dog it was who found Cyril Gilbraith by the White Stones, with a cigarette and a sprained ankle, on the night the whole village was out with lanterns searching for the well-loved young scapegrace. It was the Tailless Tyke and his master who one bitter evening came upon little Mrs. Burton, lying in a huddle beneath the lea of the fast-whitening Druid's Pillar with her latest baby on her breast. It was little M'Adam who took off his coat and wrapped the child in it; little M'Adam who unwound his plaid, threw it like a breastband across the dog's great chest, and tied the ends round the weary woman's waist. Red Wull it was who dragged her back to the Sylvester Arms and life, straining like a giant through the snow, while his master staggered behind with the babe in his arms. When they reached the inn it was M'Adam who, with a smile on his face, told the landlord what he thought of him for sending his wife across the Marches on such a day and on his errand. To which: “I'd a cauld,” pleaded honest Jem.

The gray dog was the one who found Cyril Gilbraith by the White Stones, with a cigarette and a sprained ankle, on the night when the whole village was out with lanterns searching for the well-loved young troublemaker. It was the Tailless Tyke and his owner who one bitter evening came upon Mrs. Burton, lying huddled beneath the rapidly whitening Druid's Pillar with her latest baby in her arms. It was little M'Adam who took off his coat and wrapped the child in it; little M'Adam who unwound his plaid, threw it like a band across the dog's large chest, and tied the ends around the tired woman's waist. Red Wull was the one who dragged her back to the Sylvester Arms and to safety, straining like a giant through the snow while his owner staggered behind with the baby in his arms. When they reached the inn, it was M'Adam who, with a smile on his face, told the landlord what he thought of him for sending his wife across the Marches on such a day and for his errand. To which honest Jem pleaded, “I had a cold.”

For days together David could not cross the Stony Bottom to Kenmuir. His enforced confinement to the Grange led, however, to no more frequent collisions than usual with his father. For M'Adam and Red Wull were out, at all hours, in all weathers, night and day, toiling at their work of salvation.

For days, David couldn't get across the Stony Bottom to Kenmuir. However, his forced stay at the Grange didn't lead to more frequent arguments with his father than usual. M'Adam and Red Wull were out, all hours, in any weather, day and night, working hard at their mission of salvation.

At last, one afternoon, David managed to cross the Bottom at a point where a fallen thorn-tree gave him a bridge over the soft snow. He stayed but a little while at Kenmuir, yet when he started for home it was snowing again.

At last, one afternoon, David managed to cross the Bottom at a spot where a fallen thorn tree created a bridge over the soft snow. He didn't stay long at Kenmuir, but when he set off for home, it was snowing again.

By the time he had crossed the ice-draped bridge over the Wastrel, a blizzard was raging. The wind roared past him, smiting him so that he could barely stand; and the snow leaped at him so that he could not see. But he held on doggedly; slipping, sliding, tripping, down and up again, with one arm shielding his face. On, on, into the white darkness, blindly on sobbing, stumbling, dazed.

By the time he crossed the icy bridge over the Wastrel, a blizzard was in full force. The wind howled around him, hitting him so hard that he could barely keep his balance, and the snow was coming at him so thickly that he couldn’t see anything. But he kept pushing forward, slipping, sliding, tripping, getting back up again, with one arm protecting his face. On, on, into the white darkness, blindly moving forward, sobbing, stumbling, dazed.

At length, nigh dead, he reached the brink of the Stony Bottom. He looked up and he looked down, but nowhere in that blinding mist could he see the fallen thorn-tree. He took a step forward into the white morass, and 'sank up to his thigh. He struggled feebly to free himself, and sank deeper. The snow wreathed, twisting, round him like a white flame, and he collapsed, softly crying, on that soft bed.

At last, nearly dead, he reached the edge of the Stony Bottom. He looked up and down, but in the blinding fog, he couldn't see the fallen thorn-tree anywhere. He took a step into the white mess and sank up to his thigh. He struggled weakly to pull himself free, but sank deeper. The snow wrapped around him, twisting like a white flame, and he collapsed, softly crying, on that soft ground.

“I canna—I canna!” he moaned.

"I can't—I can't!" he moaned.


Little Mrs. Moore, her face whiter and frailer than ever, stood at the window, looking out into the storm.

Little Mrs. Moore, her face paler and more fragile than ever, stood at the window, gazing out into the storm.

“I canna rest for thinkin' o' th' lad,” she said. Then, turning, she saw her husband, his fur cap down over his ears, buttoning his pilot-coat about his throat, while Owd Bob stood at his feet, waiting.

"I can't rest for thinking about the guy," she said. Then, turning, she saw her husband, his fur cap pulled down over his ears, buttoning his pilot coat around his neck, while Owd Bob stood at his feet, waiting.

“Ye're no goin', James?” she asked, anxiously.

“You're not going, James?” she asked, anxiously.

“But I am, lass,” he answered; and she knew him too well to say more.

“But I am, girl,” he replied; and she knew him well enough not to say anything more.

So those two went quietly out to save life or lose it, nor counted the cost.

So those two quietly went out to save a life or risk losing it, without worrying about the cost.

Down a wind-shattered slope—over a spar of ice—up an eternal hill—a forlorn hope.

Down a wind-blown slope—over a shard of ice—up an endless hill—a desperate hope.

In a whirlwind chaos of snow, the tempest storming at them, the white earth lashing them, they fought a good fight. In front, Owd Bob, the snow clogging his shaggy coat, his hair cutting like lashes of steel across eyes, his head lowered as he followed the finger of God; and close behind, James Moore, his back stern against the storm, stalwart still, yet swaying like a tree before the wind.

In a chaotic flurry of snow, with the storm raging around them and the white ground biting at them, they put up a strong fight. In the lead, Owd Bob, snow packing into his thick coat, his fur whipping against his eyes like steel lashes, lowered his head as he followed the guiding hand of fate; right behind him, James Moore stood firm against the storm, resolute but swaying like a tree in the wind.

So they battled through to the brink of the Stony Bottom—only to arrive too late.

So they fought their way to the edge of the Stony Bottom—only to get there too late.

For, just as the Master peering about him, had caught sight of a shapeless lump lying motionless in front, there loomed across the snow-choked gulf through the white riot of the storm a gigantic figure forging, doggedly forward, his great head down to meet the hurricane. And close behind, buffeted and bruised, stiff and staggering, a little dauntless figure holding stubbornly on, clutching with one hand at the gale; and a shrill voice, whirled away on the trumpet tones of the wind, crying:

For just as the Master was looking around, he noticed a shapeless mass lying still ahead. Across the snow-filled expanse, cutting through the chaotic storm, was a massive figure pushing steadily forward, his large head lowered to face the strong winds. Right behind him, battered and beaten, stiff and struggling, was a small but fearless figure clinging on, gripping tightly with one hand against the gale; and a sharp voice, carried away by the booming wind, shouted:

     'Noo, Wullie, wi' me!
     Scots wha' hae wi' Wallace bled!
     Scots wham Bruce has often led!
     Welcome to ——!'
     'Now, Wullie, with me!
     Scots who have bled with Wallace!
     Scots whom Bruce has often led!
     Welcome to ——!'

“Here he is, Wullie!”

“Here he is, Wullie!”

     '—or to victorie!”
 
"—or to victory!”

The brave little voice died away. The quest; was over; the lost sheep found. And the last James Moore saw of them was the same small, gallant form, half carrying, half dragging the rescued boy out of the Valley of the Shadow and away.

The brave little voice faded away. The quest was over; the lost sheep had been found. And the last James Moore saw of them was the same small, courageous figure, half carrying, half dragging the rescued boy out of the Valley of the Shadow and away.

David was none the worse for his adventure, for on reaching home M'Adam produced a familiar bottle.

David was no worse for his adventure because when he got home, M'Adam brought out a familiar bottle.

“Here's something to warm yer inside, and”—making a feint at the strap on the walls—' “here's something to do the same by yer ——. But, Wullie, oot again!”

“Here’s something to warm you up inside, and”—making a gesture at the strap on the walls—“here’s something to do the same for your ——. But, Wullie, out again!”

And out they went—unreckoned heroes.

And out they went—underrated heroes.


It was but a week later, in the very heart of the bitter time, that there came a day when, from gray dawn to grayer eve, neither James Moore nor Owd Bob stirred out into the wintry white. And the Master's face was hard and set as it always was in time of trouble.

It was just a week later, in the middle of the harsh times, that a day came when, from gray dawn to even grayer dusk, neither James Moore nor Owd Bob stepped out into the wintry white. And the Master's face was stern and determined, just like it always was during tough times.

Outside, the wind screamed down the Dale; while the snow fell relentlessly; softly fingering the windows, blocking the doors, and piling deep against the walls. Inside the house there was a strange quiet; no sound save for hushed voices, and upstairs the shuffling of muffled feet.

Outside, the wind howled through the valley, while the snow fell continuously, softly touching the windows, blocking the doors, and piling high against the walls. Inside the house, there was an odd silence; the only sounds were quiet voices, and upstairs, the rustling of soft footsteps.

Below, all day long, Owd Bob patrolled the passage like some silent, gray spectre.

Below, all day long, Owd Bob walked up and down the passage like a silent, gray ghost.

Once there came a low knocking at the door; and David, his face and hair and cap smothered in the all-pervading white, came in with an eddy of snow. He patted Owd Bob, and moved on tiptoe into the kitchen. To him came Maggie softly, shoes in hand, with white, frightened face. The two whispered anxiously awhile like brother and sister as they were; then the boy crept quietly away; only a little pool of water on the floor and wet, treacherous foot-dabs toward the door testifying to the visitor.

Once there was a soft knock at the door, and David, his face, hair, and cap covered in the pervasive white snow, came in with a swirl of flakes. He patted Owd Bob and tiptoed into the kitchen. Maggie approached him quietly, holding her shoes, her face pale and scared. The two whispered anxiously for a while like the siblings they were; then the boy quietly slipped away. All that remained was a small puddle of water on the floor and wet, slippery footprints leading to the door, evidence of the visitor.

Toward evening the wind died down, but the mourning flakes still fell.

Toward evening, the wind calmed, but the mourning flakes continued to fall.

With the darkening of night Owd Bob retreated to the porch and lay down on his blanket. The light from the lamp at the head of the stairs shone through the crack of open door on his dark head and the eyes that never slept.

With night settling in, Owd Bob went back to the porch and sprawled out on his blanket. The light from the lamp at the top of the stairs streamed through the crack of the open door onto his dark head and the eyes that never closed.

The hours passed, and the gray knight still kept his vigil. Alone in the darkness—alone, it almost seemed, in the house—he watched. His head lay motionless along his paws, but the steady gray eyes never flinched or drooped.

The hours went by, and the gray knight continued his watch. Alone in the darkness—almost alone in the house—he observed. His head rested still on his paws, but his steady gray eyes never wavered or closed.

Time tramped on on leaden foot, and still he waited; and ever the pain of hovering anxiety was stamped deeper in the gray eyes.

Time trudged on heavy and slow, and he continued to wait; the pain of lingering anxiety was etched deeper into his gray eyes.

At length it grew past bearing; the hollow stillness of the house overcame him. He rose, pushed open the door, and softly pattered across the passage.

At last, it became too much to handle; the empty silence of the house weighed heavily on him. He stood up, opened the door, and quietly walked down the hallway.

At the foot of the stairs he halted, his forepaws on the first step, his grave face and pleading eyes uplifted, as though he were praying. The dim light fell on the raised head; and the white escutcheon on his breast shone out like the snow on Salmon.

At the bottom of the stairs, he stopped, his front paws on the first step, his serious face and hopeful eyes looking up, as if he were praying. The faint light shone on his lifted head, and the white emblem on his chest stood out like snow on Salmon.

At length, with a sound like a sob, he dropped to the ground, and stood listening, his tail dropping and head raised. Then he turned and began softly pacing up and down, like some velvet-footed sentinel at the gate of death.

At last, with a sound like a sob, he dropped to the ground and stood listening, his tail lowered and head held high. Then he turned and started softly pacing back and forth, like a quiet sentinel at the gate of death.

Up and down, up and down, softly as the falling snow, for a weary, weary while.

Up and down, up and down, gently like falling snow, for a tired, tired while.

Again he stopped and stood, listening intently, at the foot of the stairs; and his gray coat quivered as though there were a draught.

Again he stopped and stood, listening closely, at the bottom of the stairs; and his gray coat fluttered as if there was a draft.

Of a sudden, the deathly stillness of the house was broken. Upstairs, feet were running hurriedly. There was a cry, and again silence.

Suddenly, the eerie silence of the house was shattered. Upstairs, someone was running quickly. There was a shout, and then silence again.

A life was coming in; a life was going out.

A life was coming in; a life was going out.

The minutes passed; hours passed; and, at the sunless dawn, a life passed.

The minutes went by; hours went by; and at the dark dawn, a life was lost.

And all through that night of age-long agony the gray figure stood, still as a statue, at the foot of the stairs. Only, when, with the first chill breath of the morning, a dry, quick-quenched sob of a strong man sorrowing for the helpmeet of a score of years, and a tiny cry of a new-born child wailing because its mother was not, came down to his ears, the Gray Watchman dropped his head upon his bosom, and, with a little whimpering note, crept back to his blanket.

And all through that night of endless pain, the gray figure stood, as still as a statue, at the bottom of the stairs. Only when the first chilly breath of morning arrived, carrying the muffled sob of a strong man grieving for his partner of twenty years, and the soft cry of a newborn baby wailing for its mother, did the Gray Watchman bow his head to his chest and, with a small whimper, crawl back to his blanket.

A little later the door above opened, and James Moore tramped down the stairs. He looked taller and gaunter than his wont, but there was no trace of emotion on his face.

A little later, the door above opened, and James Moore stomped down the stairs. He looked taller and thinner than usual, but there was no hint of emotion on his face.

At the foot of the stairs Owd Bob stole out to meet him. He came crouching up, head and tail down, in a manner no man ever saw before or since. At his master's feet he stopped.

At the bottom of the stairs, Owd Bob sneaked out to meet him. He came up crouching, with his head and tail down, in a way no one had ever seen before or since. He stopped at his master's feet.

Then, for one short moment, James Moore's whole face quivered.

Then, for a brief moment, James Moore's entire face shook.

“Well, lad,” he said, quite low, and his voice broke; “she's awa'!”

“Well, kid,” he said softly, and his voice cracked; “she's gone!”

That was all; for they were an undemonstrative couple.

That was it; they were a reserved couple.

Then they turned and went out together into the bleak morning.

Then they turned and walked out together into the dreary morning.





Chapter VIII. M'ADAM AND HIS COAT

To David M'Adam the loss of gentle Elizabeth Moore was as real a grief as to her children. Yet he manfully smothered his own aching heart and devoted himself to comforting the mourners at Kenmuir.

To David M'Adam, losing gentle Elizabeth Moore was just as painful as it was for her children. Yet he bravely pushed aside his own aching heart and dedicated himself to comforting the mourners at Kenmuir.

In the days succeeding Mrs. Moore's death the boy recklessly neglected his duties at the Grange. But little M'Adam forbore to rebuke him. At times, indeed, he essayed to be passively kind. David, however, was too deeply sunk in his great sorrow to note the change.

In the days following Mrs. Moore's death, the boy carelessly ignored his responsibilities at the Grange. However, little M'Adam refrained from scolding him. At times, he even tried to be gently supportive. David, though, was too overwhelmed by his deep sadness to notice the difference.

The day of the funeral came. The earth was throwing off its ice-fetters; and the Dale was lost in a mourning mist.

The day of the funeral arrived. The ground was shedding its icy grip, and the valley was shrouded in a sorrowful fog.

In the afternoon M'Adam was standing at the window of the kitchen, contemplating the infinite weariness of the scene, when the door of the house opened and shut noiselessly. Red Wull raised himself on to the sill and growled, and David hurried past the window making for Kenmuir. M'Adam watched the passing figure indifferently; then with an angry oath sprang to the window.

In the afternoon, M'Adam was standing at the kitchen window, staring at the endless dullness of the scene, when the door of the house opened and closed quietly. Red Wull climbed up onto the sill and growled, and David hurried past the window heading for Kenmuir. M'Adam watched the figure go by without much interest; then, with an angry curse, he jumped up to the window.

“Bring me back that coat, ye thief!” he cried, tapping fiercely on the pane. “Tak' it aff at onst, ye muckle gowk, or I'll come and tear it aff ye. D'ye see him, Wullie? the great coof has ma coat—me black coat, new last Michaelmas, and it rainin' 'nough to melt it.”

“Bring me back that coat, you thief!” he shouted, banging on the window. “Take it off at once, you big fool, or I’ll come and rip it off you. Do you see him, Wullie? The big idiot has my coat—my black coat, new last Christmas, and it’s raining hard enough to ruin it.”

He threw the window up with a bang and leaned out.

He slammed the window open and leaned out.

“Bring it back, I tell ye, ondootiful, or I'll summons ye. Though ye've no respect for me, ye might have for ma claithes. Ye're too big for yer ain boots, let alane ma coat. D'ye think I had it cut for a elephant? It's burst-in', I tell ye. Tak' it aff! Fetch it here, or I'll e'en send Wullie to bring it!”

“Bring it back, I’m telling you, or I’ll summon you. Even if you have no respect for me, you should for my clothes. You’re too big for your own shoes, let alone my coat. Do you think I had it made for an elephant? It’s bursting, I swear. Take it off! Bring it here, or I’ll even send Wullie to get it!”

David paid no heed except to begin running heavily down the hill. The coat was stretched in wrinkled agony across his back; his big, red wrists protruded like shank-bones from the sleeves; and the little tails flapped wearily in vain attempts to reach the wearer's legs.

David ignored everything and started running down the hill with difficulty. The coat was pulled tight and wrinkled across his back; his large, red wrists stuck out like bones from the sleeves; and the little tails of the coat flapped tiredly, trying unsuccessfully to reach his legs.

M'Adam, bubbling over with indignation, scrambled half through the open window. Then, tickled at the amazing impudence of the thing, he paused, smiled, dropped to the ground again, and watched the uncouth, retreating figure with chuckling amusement.

M'Adam, filled with anger, half-climbed through the open window. Then, amused by the sheer boldness of the situation, he stopped, smiled, dropped back to the ground, and watched the awkward, retreating figure with a chuckle.

“Did ye ever see the like o' that, Wullie?” he muttered. “Ma puir coat—puir wee coatie! it gars me greet to see her in her pain. A man's coat, Wullie, is aften unco sma' for his son's back; and David there is strainin' and stretchin' her nigh to brakin', for a' the world as he does ma forbearance. And what's he care aboot the one or t'ither?—not a finger-flip.”

“Have you ever seen anything like that, Wullie?” he muttered. “My poor coat—my poor little coat! It makes me want to cry to see it in such a bad state. A man's coat, Wullie, is often way too small for his son's back; and David there is straining and stretching it almost to breaking point, even though he does my patience. And what does he care about either one?—not a bit.”

As he stood watching the disappearing figure there began the slow tolling of the minute-bell in the little Dale church. Now near, now far, now loud, now low, its dull chant rang out through the mist like the slow-dropping tears of a mourning world.

As he stood watching the figure fade away, the muted ringing of the minute-bell in the small Dale church began. Sometimes close, sometimes distant, sometimes loud, sometimes soft, its somber rhythm echoed through the fog like the slow-falling tears of a grieving world.

M'Adam listened, almost reverently, as the bell tolled on, the only sound in the quiet Dale. Outside, a drizzling rain was falling; the snow dribbled down the hill in muddy tricklets; and trees and roofs and windows dripped.

M'Adam listened, almost with reverence, as the bell kept ringing, the only sound in the quiet valley. Outside, a light rain was falling; the snow melted down the hill in muddy streams; and trees, roofs, and windows dripped.

And still the bell tolled on, calling up relentlessly sad memories of the long ago.

And still the bell kept ringing, bringing back relentlessly sad memories from long ago.

It was on just such another dreary day, in just such another December, and not so many years gone by, that the light had gone forever out of his life.

It was on another one of those gloomy days, in another December, not too many years ago, that the light had permanently faded from his life.

The whole picture rose as instant to his eyes as if it had been but yesterday. That insistent bell brought the scene surging back to him: the dismal day; the drizzle; the few mourners; little David decked out in black, his fair hair contrasting with his gloomy clothes, his face swollen with weeping; the Dale hushed, it seemed in death, save for the tolling of the bell; and his love had left him and gone to the happy land the hymn-books talk of.

The whole scene came back to him as clearly as if it had been just yesterday. That persistent bell brought everything flooding back: the dreary day, the drizzle, the few mourners, little David dressed in black, his fair hair standing out against his dark clothes, his face puffy from crying; the Dale felt still, as if in mourning, except for the sound of the bell ringing; and his love had left him for the happy place that the hymn books described.

Red Wull, who had been watching him uneasily, now came up and shoved his muzzle into his master's hand. The cold touch brought the little man back to earth. He shook himself, turned wearily away from the window, and went to the door of the house.

Red Wull, who had been watching him nervously, now approached and nudged his nose into his owner's hand. The cold sensation pulled the little man back to reality. He shook himself, turned tiredly away from the window, and headed to the door of the house.

He stood there looking out; and all round him was the eternal drip, drip of the thaw. The wind lulled, and again the minute-bell tolled out clear and inexorable, resolute to recall what was and what had been.

He stood there looking out; and all around him was the constant drip, drip of the thaw. The wind quieted, and once again the minute-bell rang out loud and unavoidable, determined to remind everyone of what was and what had happened.

With a choking gasp the little man turned into the house, and ran up the stairs and into his room. He dropped on his knees beside the great chest in the corner, and unlocked the bottom drawer, the key turning noisily in its socket.

With a choking gasp, the little man rushed into the house, ran up the stairs, and into his room. He dropped to his knees beside the large chest in the corner and unlocked the bottom drawer, the key turning loudly in its lock.

In the drawer he searched with feverish fingers, and produced at length a little paper packet wrapped about with a stained yellow ribbon. It was the ribbon she had used to weave on Sundays into her soft hair.

In the drawer, he searched with anxious fingers and finally pulled out a small paper packet tied with a stained yellow ribbon. It was the ribbon she had woven into her soft hair on Sundays.

Inside the packet was a cheap, heart-shaped frame, and in it a photograph.

Inside the packet was a budget-friendly heart-shaped frame, and in it was a photo.

Up there it was too dark to see. The little man ran down the stairs, Red Wull jostling him as he went, and hurried to the window in the kitchen.

Up there, it was too dark to see. The little man rushed down the stairs, Red Wull bumping into him as he went, and hurried to the kitchen window.

It was a sweet, laughing face that looked up at him from the frame, demure yet arch, shy yet roguish—a face to look at and a face to love.

It was a sweet, smiling face that looked up at him from the frame, modest yet playful, shy yet mischievous—a face to admire and a face to love.

As he looked a wintry smile, wholly tender, half tearful, stole over the little man's face.

As he looked, a wintry smile, completely gentle and slightly tearful, spread across the little man's face.

“Lassie,” he whispered, and his voice was infinitely soft, “it's lang sin' I've daured look at ye. But it's no that ye're forgotten, dearie.”

“Lassie,” he whispered, and his voice was incredibly soft, “it's been a long time since I've dared to look at you. But it's not that you’re forgotten, dear.”

Then he covered his eyes with his hand as though he were blinded.

Then he covered his eyes with his hand as if he were blind.

“Dinna look at me sae, lass!” he cried, and fell on his knees, kissing the picture, hugging it to him and sobbing passionately.

“Don’t look at me like that, girl!” he cried, and fell to his knees, kissing the picture, hugging it to him and sobbing passionately.

Red Wull came up and pushed his face compassionately into his master's; but the little man shoved him roughly away, and the dog retreated into a corner, abashed and reproachful.

Red Wull came up and pressed his face gently against his master's; but the little man shoved him away harshly, and the dog backed away to a corner, feeling embarrassed and hurt.

Memories swarmed back on the little man.

Memories flooded back to the little man.

It was more than a decade ago now, and yet he dared barely think of that last evening when she had lain so white and still in the little room above.

It was over a decade ago now, and yet he hardly dared to think about that last evening when she had been so pale and still in the small room above.

“Pit the bairn on the bed, Adam man,” she had said in low tones. “I'll be gaein' in a wee while noo. It's the lang good-by to you—and him.”

“Put the baby on the bed, Adam,” she said in a quiet voice. “I’ll be going in a little while now. It’s the long goodbye to you—and him.”

He had done her bidding and lifted David up. The tiny boy lay still a moment, looking at this white-faced mother whom he hardly recognized.

He had followed her instructions and lifted David up. The little boy lay still for a moment, staring at his pale mother, who he barely recognized.

“Minnie!” he called piteously. Then, thrusting a small, dirty hand into his pocket, he pulled out a grubby sweet.

“Minnie!” he called out sadly. Then, putting a small, dirty hand into his pocket, he pulled out a grimy candy.

“Minnie, ha' a sweetie—ain o' Davie's sweeties!” and he held it out anxiously in his warm plump palm, thinking it a certain cure for any ill.

“Minnie, have a candy—one of Davie's candies!” and he held it out anxiously in his warm, chubby palm, believing it would surely cure any problem.

“Eat it for mither,” she said, smiling tenderly; and then: “Davie, ma heart, I'm leavin' ye.”

“Eat it for me, dear,” she said, smiling gently; and then: “Davie, my love, I’m leaving you.”

The boy ceased sucking the sweet, and looked at her, the corners of his mouth drooping pitifully.

The boy stopped sucking on the candy and looked at her, the corners of his mouth turning down sadly.

“Ye're no gaein' awa', mither?” he asked, his face all working. “Ye'll no leave yen wee laddie?”

“You're not going away, mom?” he asked, his face all scrunched up. “You won't leave your little boy?”

“Ay, laddie, awa'—reet awa'. HE's callin' me.” She tried to smile; but her mother's heart was near to bursting.

“Ay, kid, go on—just go. He’s calling me.” She tried to smile; but her mother’s heart was close to breaking.

“Ye'll tak' yen wee Davie wi' ye mither!” the child pleaded, crawling up toward her face.

“Take little Davie with you, Mom!” the child begged, crawling up toward her face.

The great tears rolled, unrestrained, down her wan cheeks, and M'Adam, at the head of the bed, was sobbing openly.

The big tears streamed freely down her pale cheeks, and M'Adam, at the head of the bed, was crying openly.

“Eh, ma bairn, ma bairn, I'm sair to leave ye!” she cried brokenly. “Lift him for me, Adam.”

“Ah, my child, my child, I’m so sad to leave you!” she cried tearfully. “Please lift him for me, Adam.”

He placed the child in her arms; but she was too weak to hold him. So he laid him upon his mother's pillows; and the boy wreathed his soft arms about her neck and sobbed tempestuously.

He put the child in her arms, but she was too weak to hold him. So he laid him on his mother's pillows, and the boy wrapped his soft arms around her neck and cried uncontrollably.

And the two lay thus together.

And the two lay there together.

Just before she died, Flora turned her head and whispered:

Just before she passed away, Flora turned her head and whispered:

“Adam, ma man, ye'll ha' to be mither and father baith to the lad noo”; and she looked at him with tender confidence in her dying eyes.

“Adam, my man, you’ll have to be both mother and father to the boy now,” and she looked at him with tender trust in her dying eyes.

“I wull! afore God as I stan' here I wull!” he declared passionately. Then she died, and there was a look of ineffable peace upon her face.

“I will! Before God as I stand here, I will!” he declared passionately. Then she died, and there was a look of indescribable peace on her face.


“Mither and father baith!”

“Both mom and dad!”

The little man rose to his feet and flung the photograph from him. Red Wull pounced upon it; but M'Adam leapt at him as he mouthed it.

The little man got up and threw the photograph away from him. Red Wull rushed to grab it, but M'Adam jumped at him as he was trying to bite it.

“Git awa', ye devil!” he screamed; and, picking it up, stroked it lovingly with trembling fingers.

“Get away, you devil!” he shouted; and, picking it up, he stroked it gently with shaky fingers.

“Maither and father baith!”

"Mom and dad both!"

How had he fulfilled his love's last wish? How!

How had he carried out his love's final wish? How!

“Oh God! “—and he fell upon his knees at the table-side, hugging the picture, sobbing and praying.

“Oh God!”—and he dropped to his knees beside the table, clutching the picture, crying and praying.

Red Wull cowered in the far corner of the room, and then crept whining up to where his master knelt. But M'Adam heeded him not, and the great dog slunk away again.

Red Wull cowered in the far corner of the room, then whined as he crept up to where his master knelt. But M'Adam ignored him, and the big dog slinked away again.

There the little man knelt in the gloom of the winter's afternoon, a miserable penitent. His gray-flecked head was bowed upon his arms; his hands clutched the picture; and he prayed aloud in gasping, halting tones.

There the little man knelt in the dim light of the winter afternoon, a miserable penitent. His gray-streaked head was lowered onto his arms; his hands clutched the picture; and he prayed out loud in breathless, stuttering tones.

“Gie me grace, O God! 'Father and mither baith,' ye said, Flora—and I ha'na done it. But 'tis no too late—say it's no, lass. Tell me there's time yet, and say ye forgie me. I've tried to bear wi' him mony and mony a time. But he's vexed me, and set himself agin me, and stiffened my back, and ye ken hoo I was aye quick to tak' offence. But I'll mak' it up to him—mak' it up to him, and mair. I'll humble masel' afore him, and that'll be bitter enough. And I'll be father and mither baith to him. But there's bin none to help me; and it's bin sair wi'oot ye. And—. but, eh, lassie, I'm wearyin' for ye!”

“Give me grace, O God! 'Father and mother both,' you said, Flora—and I haven't done it. But it's not too late—please say it's not, girl. Tell me there’s still time, and say you forgive me. I've tried to put up with him many times. But he's annoyed me, stood against me, and made me stiffen up, and you know how I was always quick to take offense. But I’ll make it right with him—make it right, and more. I’ll humble myself before him, and that will be hard enough. And I’ll be both father and mother to him. But there’s been no one to help me; it’s been tough without you. And—oh, girl, I'm missing you!”


It was a dreary little procession that wound in the drizzle from Kenmuir to the little Dale Church. At the head stalked James Moore, and close behind David in his meagre coat. While last of all, as if to guide the stragglers in the weary road, come Owd Bob.

It was a gloomy little procession that moved in the drizzle from Kenmuir to the tiny Dale Church. At the front, James Moore marched ahead, followed closely by David in his thin coat. Bringing up the rear, as if to lead the stragglers down the tiring path, was Owd Bob.

There was a full congregation in the tiny church now. In the squire's pew were Cyril Gilbraith, Muriel Sylvester, and, most conspicuous, Lady Eleanour. Her slender figure was simply draped in gray, with gray fur about the neck and gray fur edging sleeves and jacket; her veil was lifted, and you could see the soft hair about her temples, like waves breaking on white cliffs, and her eyes big with tender sympathy as she glanced toward the pew upon her right.

There was a full crowd in the small church now. In the squire's pew were Cyril Gilbraith, Muriel Sylvester, and, most noticeably, Lady Eleanour. Her slim figure was simply covered in gray, with gray fur around her neck and gray fur trim on her sleeves and jacket; her veil was lifted, and you could see the soft hair around her temples, like waves crashing against white cliffs, and her eyes were wide with gentle compassion as she looked toward the pew to her right.

For there were the mourners from Kenmuir: the Master, tall, grim, and gaunt; and beside him Maggie, striving to be calm, and little Andrew, the miniature of his father.

For there were the mourners from Kenmuir: the Master, tall, serious, and thin; and beside him Maggie, trying to stay calm, and little Andrew, a miniature version of his father.

Alone, in the pew behind, David M'Adam in his father's coat.

Alone, in the pew behind, David M'Adam wearing his father's coat.

The back of the church was packed with farmers from the whole March Mere Estate; friends from Silverdale and Grammoch-town; and nearly every soul in Wastrel-dale, come to show their sympathy for the living and reverence for the dead.

The back of the church was crowded with farmers from the entire March Mere Estate; friends from Silverdale and Grammoch-town; and almost everyone in Wastrel-dale, all there to express their support for the living and respect for the dead.

At last the end came in the wet dreariness of the little churchyard, and slowly the mourners departed, until at length were left only the parson, the Master, and Owd Bob.

At last, the end came in the damp gloom of the small churchyard, and slowly the mourners left, until only the pastor, the Master, and Owd Bob remained.

The parson was speaking in rough, short accents, digging nervously at the wet ground. The other, tall and gaunt, his face drawn and half-averted, stood listening. By his side was Owd Bob, scanning his master's countenance, a wistful compassion deep in the sad gray eyes; while close by, one of the parson's terriers was nosing inquisitively in the wet grass.

The preacher was speaking in harsh, clipped tones, anxiously poking at the wet soil. The other man, tall and thin, with a drawn face that was partially turned away, listened quietly. Next to him was Owd Bob, watching his master’s face with a look of gentle concern in his sad gray eyes, while nearby, one of the preacher's terriers was sniffing curiously in the damp grass.

Of a sudden, James Moore, his face still turned away, stretched out a hand. The parson, broke off abruptly and grasped it. Then the two men strode away in opposite directions, the terrier hopping on three legs and shaking the rain off his hard coat.

Suddenly, James Moore, still facing away, reached out a hand. The parson stopped abruptly and took it. Then the two men walked off in opposite directions, the terrier hopping on three legs and shaking the rain off his stiff coat.


David's steps sounded outside. M'Adam rose from his knees. The door of the house opened, and the boy's feet shuffled in the passage.

David's footsteps echoed outside. M'Adam got up from his knees. The door of the house swung open, and the boy's feet shuffled down the hallway.

“David!” the little man called in a tremulous voice.

“David!” the little man called in a shaky voice.

He stood in the half-light, one hand on the table, the other clasping the picture. His eyes were bleared, his thin hair all tossed, and he was shaking.

He stood in the dim light, one hand on the table and the other holding the picture. His eyes were blurry, his thin hair was all messy, and he was shaking.

“David,” he called again; “I've somethin' I wush to say to ye!”

“David,” he called again; “I have something I want to tell you!”

The boy burst into the room. His face was stained with tears and rain; and the new black coat was wet and slimy all down the front, and on the elbows were green-brown, muddy blots. For, on his way home, he had flung himself down in the Stony Bottom just as he was, heedless of the wet earth and his father's coat, and, lying on his face thinking of that second mother lost to him, had wept his heart out in a storm of passionate grief.

The boy rushed into the room. His face was marked with tears and rain; the new black coat was soaked and slimy all down the front, and there were green-brown, muddy stains on the elbows. On his way home, he had thrown himself down in the Stony Bottom just like that, not caring about the wet ground or his father's coat, and lying face down, thinking of that second mother he had lost, he had cried his heart out in a wave of deep sadness.

Now he stood defiantly, his hand upon the door.

Now he stood boldly, his hand on the door.

“What d'yo' want?”

“What do you want?”

The little man looked from him to the picture in his hand.

The small man glanced from him to the picture he was holding.

“Help me, Flora—he'll no,” he prayed. Then raising his eyes, he began: “I'd like to say—I've bin thinkin'—I think I should tell ye—it's no an easy thing for a man to say—”

“Help me, Flora—he won’t,” he prayed. Then raising his eyes, he began: “I’d like to say—I’ve been thinking—I think I should tell you—it’s not an easy thing for a man to say—”

He broke off short. The self-imposed task was almost more than he could accomplish.

He stopped abruptly. The task he set for himself was nearly more than he could handle.

He looked appealingly at David. But there was no glimmer of understanding in that white, set countenance.

He looked at David with hope. But there was no hint of understanding in that pale, expressionless face.

“O God, it's maist mair than I can do!” the little man muttered; and the perspiration stood upon his forehead. Again he began: “David, after I saw ye this afternoon steppin' doon the hill—” Again he paused. His glance rested unconsciously upon the coat. David mistook the look; mistook the dimness in his father's eyes; mistook the tremor in his voice.

“O God, it’s almost more than I can handle!” the little man muttered, and sweat beaded on his forehead. He started again: “David, after I saw you this afternoon coming down the hill—” He paused again. His gaze landed unintentionally on the coat. David misunderstood the look; he misinterpreted the sadness in his father's eyes; he misread the tremor in his voice.

“Here 'tis! tak' yo' coat!” he cried passionately; and, tearing it off, flung it down at his father's feet. “Tak' it—and—-and—curse yo'.”

“Here it is! Take your coat!” he shouted passionately, and, ripping it off, threw it down at his father's feet. “Take it—and— and—screw you.”

He banged out of the room and ran upstairs; and, locking himself in, threw himself on to his bed and sobbed.

He stormed out of the room and ran upstairs; once he locked himself in, he threw himself on his bed and cried.

Red Wull made a movement to fly at the retreating figure; then turned to his master, his stump-tail vibrating with pleasure. But little M'Adam was looking at the wet coat now lying in a wet bundle at his feet.

Red Wull moved to chase after the retreating figure, then turned to his master, his stubby tail wagging with excitement. But little M'Adam was focused on the damp coat now lying in a soaked heap at his feet.

“Curse ye,” he repeated softly. “Curse ye—ye heard him. Wullie?”

“Curse you,” he said softly again. “Curse you—you heard him. Wullie?”

A bitter smile crept across his face. He looked again at the picture now lying crushed in his hand.

A bitter smile spread across his face. He glanced once more at the picture now crumpled in his hand.

“Ye canna say I didna try; ye canna ask me to agin,” he muttered, and slipped it into his pocket. “Niver agin, Wullie; not if the Queen were to ask it.”

“ You can’t say I didn’t try; you can’t ask me to again,” he muttered, and slipped it into his pocket. “Never again, Wullie; not even if the Queen were to ask.”

Then he went out into the gloom and drizzle, still smiling the same bitter smile.

Then he stepped out into the darkness and drizzle, still wearing that same bitter smile.


That night, when it came to closing-time at the Sylvester Arms, Jem Burton found a little gray-haired figure lying on the floor in the tap-room. At the little man's head lay a great dog.

That night, when it was closing time at the Sylvester Arms, Jem Burton found a small, gray-haired figure lying on the floor in the bar. A large dog was resting its head next to the little man.

“Yo' beast!” said the righteous publican, regarding the figure of his best customer with fine scorn. Then catching sight of a photograph in the little man's hand:

“Yo' beast!” said the righteous tax collector, looking at his best customer with disdain. Then, noticing a photo in the little man's hand:

“Oh, yo're that sort, are yo', foxy?” he leered. “Gie us a look at 'er,” and he tried to disengage the picture from the other's grasp. But at the attempt the great dog rose, bared his teeth, and assumed such a diabolical expression that the big landlord retreated hurriedly behind the bar.

“Oh, you're that kind, are you, foxy?” he sneered. “Let me see her,” and he tried to pull the picture away from the other person. But as he did, the big dog stood up, bared his teeth, and gave such a menacing look that the large landlord quickly retreated behind the bar.

“Two on ye!” he shouted viciously, rattling his heels; “beasts baith!”

“Two of you!” he yelled aggressively, stomping his feet; “both of you are animals!”





PART III THE SHEPHERDS' TROPHY





Chapter IX. RIVALS

M'ADAM never forgave his son. After the scene on the evening of the funeral there could be no alternative but war for all time. The little man had attempted to humble himself, and been rejected; and the bitterness of defeat, when he had deserved victory, rankled like a poisoned barb in his bosom.

M'ADAM never forgave his son. After what happened the night of the funeral, there could be no option but conflict forever. The little man had tried to swallow his pride and was turned away; the sting of defeat, when he deserved to win, festered like a poisoned thorn in his heart.

Yet the heat of his indignation was directed not against David, but against the Master of Kenmuir. To the influence and agency of James Moore he attributed his discomfiture, and bore himself accordingly. In public or in private, in tap-room or market, he never wearied of abusing his enemy.

Yet his anger was directed not at David, but at the Master of Kenmuir. He blamed James Moore for his troubles and acted accordingly. Whether in public or private, in a bar or at the market, he never got tired of criticizing his enemy.

“Feel the loss o' his wife, d'ye say?” he would cry. “Ay, as muckle as I feel the loss o' my hair. James Moore can feel naethin', I tell ye, except, aiblins, a mischance to his meeserable dog.”

“Do you really feel the loss of his wife?” he would shout. “Yeah, as much as I feel the loss of my hair. James Moore can’t feel anything, I tell you, except maybe a mishap to his pathetic dog.”

When the two met, as they often must, it was always M'Adam's endeavor to betray his enemy into an unworthy expression of feeling. But James Moore, sorely tried as he often was, never gave way. He met the little man's sneers with a quelling silence, looking down on his asp-tongued antagonist with such a contempt flashing from his blue-gray eyes as hurt his adversary more than words.

When the two met, as they often did, it was always M'Adam's goal to provoke his enemy into showing some unworthy emotion. But James Moore, though often tested, never gave in. He responded to the little man's taunts with a cutting silence, looking down on his sharp-tongued opponent with such contempt in his blue-gray eyes that it hurt his rival more than words could.

Only once was he spurred into reply. It was in the tap-room of the Dalesman's Daughter on the occasion of the big spring fair in Grammoch-town, when there was a goodly gathering of farmers and their dogs in the room.

Only once did he feel prompted to respond. It was in the tap-room of the Dalesman's Daughter during the big spring fair in Grammoch-town, when a decent crowd of farmers and their dogs filled the room.

M'Adam was standing at the fireplace with Red Wull at his side.

M'Adam was standing by the fireplace with Red Wull next to him.

“It's a noble pairt ye play, James Moore,” he cried loudly across the room, “settin' son against father, and dividin' hoose against hoose. It's worthy o' ye we' yer churchgoin', and yer psalm-singin', and yer godliness.”

“It's a noble role you’re playing, James Moore,” he shouted across the room, “pitting son against father, and dividing house against house. It's fitting for you with your church-going, and your hymn-singing, and your piety.”

The Master looked up from the far end of the room.

The Master looked up from the other side of the room.

“Happen yo're not aware, M'Adam,” he said sternly, “that, an' it had not bin for me, David'd ha' left you years agone—and 'twould nob'but ha' served yo' right, I'm thinkin'.”

"Happen you're not aware, Ma'am," he said sternly, "that if it hadn't been for me, David would have left you years ago—and it wouldn't have done you any good, I'm thinking."

The little man was beaten on his own ground, so he changed front.

The little man was defeated in his own territory, so he switched tactics.

“Dinna shout so, man—I have ears to hear, Forbye ye irritate Wullie.”

"Dont shout like that, man—I can hear you, Plus you’re annoying Wullie."

The Tailless Tyke, indeed, had advanced from the fireplace, and now stood, huge and hideous, in the very centre of the room. There was distant thunder in his throat, a threat upon his face, a challenge in every wrinkle. And the Gray Dog stole gladly out from behind his master to take up the gage of battle.

The Tailless Tyke had indeed moved away from the fireplace and now stood, massive and terrifying, right in the middle of the room. There was a rumble in his throat, a menace in his expression, and a challenge in every wrinkle. The Gray Dog eagerly emerged from behind his owner to accept the challenge of the fight.

Straightway there was silence; tongues ceased to wag, tankards to clink. Every man and every dog was quietly gathering about those two central figures. Not one of them all but had his score to wipe off against the Tailless Tyke; not one of them but was burning to join in, the battle once begun. And the two gladiators stood looking past one another, muzzle to muzzle, each with a tiny flash of teeth glinting between his lips.

Right away, there was silence; chatter stopped, and tankards no longer clinked. Every man and every dog quietly gathered around those two main figures. Not one of them didn’t have a grudge to settle with the Tailless Tyke; not one of them didn’t want to jump in once the fight started. The two gladiators stood facing each other, snout to snout, each with a little flash of teeth showing between their lips.

But the fight was not to be; for the twentieth time the Master intervened.

But the fight wasn’t meant to happen; for the twentieth time, the Master stepped in.

“Bob, lad, coom in!” he called, and, bending, grasped his favorite by the neck.

“Bob, come in!” he called, and, bending down, grabbed his favorite by the neck.

M'Adam laughed softly.

M'Adam chuckled softly.

“Wullie, Wullie, to me!” he cried. “The look o' you's enough for that gentleman.”

“Wullie, Wullie, come here!” he shouted. “The sight of you is enough for that guy.”

“If they get fightin' it'll no be Bob here I'll hit, I warn yo', M'Adam,” said the Master grimly.

“If they start fighting, it won’t be Bob here that I’ll hit, I’m warning you, M’Adam,” said the Master grimly.

“Gin ye sae muckle as touched Wullie d'ye ken what I'd do, James Moore?” asked the little man very smoothly.

“Given that you touched Wullie, do you know what I would do, James Moore?” asked the little man very smoothly.

“Yes—sweer,” the other replied, and strode out of the room amid a roar of derisive laughter at M'Adam's expense.

“Yes—sweet,” the other replied, and walked out of the room with a roar of mocking laughter aimed at M'Adam.

Owd Bob had now attained wellnigh the perfection of his art. Parson Leggy declared roundly that his like had not been seen since the days of Rex son of Rally. Among the Dalesmen he was a heroic favorite, his prowess and gentle ways winning him friends on every hand. But the point that told most heavily for him was that in all things he was the very antithesis of Red Wull.

Owd Bob had now nearly mastered his craft. Parson Leggy confidently stated that no one like him had been seen since the days of Rex, son of Rally. Among the Dalesmen, he was a beloved hero, his skill and kind demeanor earning him friends everywhere. But the factor that counted the most for him was that in every way, he was the complete opposite of Red Wull.

Barely a man in the country-side but owed that ferocious savage a grudge; not a man of them all who dared pay it. Once Long Kirby, full of beer and valor, tried to settle his account. Coming on M'Adam and Red Wull as he was driving into Grammoch-town, he leant over and with his thong dealt the dog a terrible sword-like slash that raised an angry ridge of red from hip to shoulder; and was twenty yards down the road before the little man's shrill curse reached his ear, drowned in a hideous bellow.

Barely a man in the countryside didn’t hold a grudge against that fierce savage; not a single one of them dared to confront him. Once, Long Kirby, pumped up with beer and courage, tried to settle the score. As he was driving into Grammoch-town, he spotted M'Adam and Red Wull. He leaned over and, using his whip, delivered a brutal slash to the dog that raised a painful, red ridge from hip to shoulder. He was already twenty yards down the road by the time the little man's sharp curse reached him, drowned out by a terrible roar.

He stood up and lashed the colt, who, quick on his legs for a young un, soon settled to his gallop. But, glancing over his shoulder, he saw a hounding form behind, catching him as though he were walking. His face turned sickly white; he screamed; he flogged; he looked back. Right beneath the tail-board was the red devil in the dust; while racing a furlong behind on the turnpike road was the mad figure of M'Adam.

He got up and whipped the colt, which, quick on its feet for a young one, soon found its stride. But when he glanced back, he saw a menacing figure behind him, closing in as if he were standing still. His face turned pale; he screamed; he whipped harder; he looked back again. Right beneath the tailboard was the red devil in the dust, while not far behind on the main road was the crazed figure of M'Adam.

The smith struck back and flogged forward. It was of no avail. With a tiger-like bound the murderous brute leapt on the flying trap. At the shock of the great body the colt was thrown violently on his side; Kirby was tossed over the hedge; and Red Wull pinned beneath the debris.

The blacksmith fought back and charged ahead. It didn’t help. With a tiger-like leap, the savage beast jumped onto the fleeing trap. The impact from the massive body knocked the colt to the ground; Kirby was thrown over the hedge; and Red Wull was trapped under the wreckage.

M'Adam had time to rush up and save a tragedy.

M'Adam had time to hurry up and prevent a disaster.

“I've a mind to knife ye, Kirby,” he panted, as he bandaged the smith's broken head.

“I feel like stabbing you, Kirby,” he gasped, while he wrapped up the blacksmith’s injured head.

After that you may be sure the Dalesmen preferred to swallow insults rather than to risk their lives; and their impotence only served to fan their hatred to white heat.

After that, you can be certain the Dalesmen would rather endure insults than put their lives in danger; their powerlessness only fueled their hatred to an intense level.

The working methods of the antagonists were as contrasted as their appearances. In a word, the one compelled where the other coaxed.

The working methods of the antagonists were as different as their appearances. In short, one used force while the other used persuasion.

His enemies said the Tailless Tyke was rough; not even Tammas denied he was ready. His brain was as big as his body, and he used them both to some purpose. “As quick as a cat, with the heart of a lion and the temper of Nick's self,” was Parson Leggy's description.

His enemies claimed the Tailless Tyke was tough; even Tammas couldn't argue that he was prepared. His mind was as sharp as his physique, and he employed both effectively. “Quick as a cat, with the heart of a lion and the temper of Nick himself,” was Parson Leggy's take on him.

What determination could effect, that could Red Wall; but achievement by inaction—supremest of all strategies—was not for him. In matters of the subtlest handling, where to act anything except indifference was to lose, with sheep restless, fearful forebodings hymned to them by the wind, panic hovering unseen above them, when an ill-considered movement spelt catastrophe—then was Owd Bob o' Kenmuir incomparable.

What determination could achieve, that could Red Wall; but success through inaction— the ultimate strategy—was not for him. In situations that required the most delicate handling, where any action other than indifference would lead to failure, with sheep uneasy and the wind whispering fearful thoughts into their ears, panic lurking unseen above them, and a careless move leading to disaster—this is when Owd Bob of Kenmuir was unmatched.

Men still tell how, when the squire's new thrashing-machine ran amuck in Grammoch-town, and for some minutes the market square was a turbulent sea of blaspheming men, yelping dogs, and stampeding sheep, only one flock stood calm as a mill-pond by the bull-ring, watching the riot with almost indifference. And in front, sitting between them and the storm, was a quiet gray dog, his mouth stretched in a capacious yawn: to yawn was to win, and he won.

Men still recount how, when the squire's new threshing machine went haywire in Grammoch-town, the market square erupted into chaos filled with swearing men, barking dogs, and stampeding sheep. Yet, amidst the turmoil, only one flock stood still like a calm pond by the bull-ring, observing the chaos with almost indifference. Sitting in front of them, positioned between the flock and the chaos, was a serene gray dog, his mouth wide open in a big yawn: for him, yawning was a victory, and he definitely won.

When the worst of the uproar was over, many a glance of triumph was shot first at that one still pack, and then at M'Adam, as he waded through the disorder of huddling sheep.

When the worst of the chaos was over, many triumphant looks were directed first at that one remaining group and then at M'Adam, as he made his way through the mess of gathered sheep.

“And wheer's your Wullie noo?” asked Tapper scornfully.

“Where’s your Wullie now?” asked Tapper mockingly.

“Weel,” the little man answered with a quiet smile, “at this minute he's killin' your Rasper doon by the pump.” Which was indeed the case; for big blue Rasper had interfered with the great dog in the performance of his duty, and suffered accordingly.

“Weel,” the little man replied with a slight smile, “right now he’s taking care of your Rasper down by the pump.” Which was exactly what was happening; because big blue Rasper had gotten involved with the big dog while it was doing its job and was facing the consequences.


Spring passed into summer; and the excitement as to the event of the approaching Trials, when at length the rivals would be pitted against one another, reached such a height as old Jonas Maddox, the octogenarian, could hardly recall.

Spring turned into summer, and the excitement about the upcoming Trials, when the rivals would finally face off against each other, reached a level that old Jonas Maddox, the eighty-year-old, could barely remember.

Down in the Sylvester Arms there was almost nightly a conflict between M'Adam and Tammas Thornton, spokesman of the Dales men. Many a long-drawn bout of words had the two anent the respective merits and Cup chances of red and gray. In these duels Tammas was usually worsted. His temper would get the better of his discretion; and the cynical debater would be lost in the hot-tongued partisan.

Down at the Sylvester Arms, there was almost a nightly argument between M'Adam and Tammas Thornton, who spoke for the Dales men. They often had lengthy discussions about the pros and cons and Cup chances of the red and gray teams. In these debates, Tammas usually came out on the losing end. His temper would override his common sense, and the sarcastic debater would be overwhelmed by the passionate supporter.

During these encounters the others would, as a rule, maintain a rigid silence. Only when their champion was being beaten, and it was time for strength of voice to vanquish strength of argument, they joined in right lustily and roared the little man down, for all the world like the gentlemen who rule the Empire at Westminster.

During these encounters, the others would typically keep quiet. Only when their champion was losing, and it was time for volume to overpower reason, they would join in enthusiastically and drown out the little man, much like the gentlemen who govern the Empire at Westminster.

Tammas was an easy subject for M'Adam to draw, but David was an easier. Insults directed at himself the boy bore with a stolidity born of long use. But a poisonous dart shot against his friends at Kenmuir never failed to achieve its object. And the little man evinced an amazing talent for the concoction of deft lies respecting James Moore.

Tammas was an easy subject for M'Adam to sketch, but David was even easier. The boy took insults directed at him with a stoicism built from experience. However, any hurtful comment aimed at his friends at Kenmuir always hit its mark. The little man showed an impressive skill for creating clever lies about James Moore.

“I'm hearin',” said he, one evening, sitting in the kitchen, sucking his twig; “I'm hearin' James Moore is gaein' to git married agin.”

“I'm hearing,” he said one evening, sitting in the kitchen, chewing on his stick; “I'm hearing James Moore is getting married again.”

“Yo're hearin' lies—or mair-like tellin' 'em,” David answered shortly. For he treated his father now with contemptuous indifference.

“You're hearing lies—or more like spreading them,” David replied curtly. He now regarded his father with contemptuous indifference.

“Seven months sin' his wife died,” the little man continued meditatively. “Weel, I'm on'y 'stonished he's waited sae lang. Ain buried, anither come on—that's James Moore.”

“Seven months since his wife died,” the little man continued thoughtfully. “Well, I'm just surprised he's waited so long. One’s buried, and another one’s come on—that’s James Moore.”

David burst angrily out of the room.

David stormed out of the room in anger.

“Gaein' to ask him if it's true?” called his father after him. “Gude luck to ye—and him.”

“Are you going to ask him if it’s true?” called his father after him. “Good luck to you—and him.”

David had now a new interest at Kenmuir. In Maggie he found an endless source of study. On the death of her mother the girl had taken up the reins of government at Kenmuir; and gallantly she played her part, whether in tenderly mothering the baby, wee Anne, or in the sterner matters of household work. She did her duty, young though she was, with a surprising, old-fashioned womanliness that won many a smile of approval from her father, and caused David's eyes to open with astonishment.

David now had a new interest at Kenmuir. In Maggie, he found an endless source of fascination. After her mother passed away, the girl took charge at Kenmuir; and she handled her role with grace, whether it was caring for the baby, little Anne, or dealing with the more serious aspects of household duties. Despite her youth, she fulfilled her responsibilities with a surprising, old-fashioned femininity that earned many smiles of approval from her father and left David astonished.

And he soon discovered that Maggie, mistress of Kenmuir, was another person from his erstwhile playfellow and servant.

And he soon realized that Maggie, the lady of Kenmuir, was a completely different person from the friend and servant he once knew.

The happy days when might ruled right were gone, never to be recalled. David often regretted them, especially when in a conflict of tongues, Maggie, with her quick answers and teasing eyes, was driving him sulky and vanquished from the field. The two were perpetually squabbling now. In the good old days, he remembered bitterly, squabbles between them were unknown. He had never permitted them; any attempt at independent thought or action was as sternly quelled as in the Middle Ages. She must follow where he led on—“Ma word!”

The good old days when strength determined what's right were over, never to return. David often missed those times, especially during their arguments, when Maggie, with her quick comebacks and playful eyes, left him feeling defeated and sulky. The two were always bickering now. He nostalgically remembered that in the past, they never fought like this. He had never allowed it; any independent thought or action was firmly shut down just like in the Middle Ages. She had to follow his lead—“I swear!”

Now she was mistress where he had been master; hers was to command, his to obey. In consequence they were perpetually at war. And yet he would sit for hours in the kitchen and watch her, as she went about her business, with solemn, interested eyes, half of admiration, half of amusement. In the end Maggie always turned on him with a little laugh touched with irritation.

Now she was in charge where he had once been the one in control; she commanded, he obeyed. As a result, they were always at odds. Yet, he would sit for hours in the kitchen watching her as she went about her tasks, his eyes serious and curious, a mix of admiration and amusement. Eventually, Maggie would always turn to him with a small laugh that had a hint of irritation.

“Han't yo' got nothin' better'n that to do, nor lookin' at me?” she asked one Saturday about a month before Cup Day.

“Don't you have something better to do than just stare at me?” she asked one Saturday about a month before Cup Day.

“No, I han't,” the pert fellow rejoined.

“No, I haven’t,” the cheeky guy replied.

“Then I wish yo' had. It mak's me fair jumpety yo' watchin' me so like ony cat a mouse.”

“Then I wish you had. It makes me feel really jumpy you watching me like a cat watches a mouse.”

“Niver yo' fash yo'sel' account o' me, ma wench,” he answered calmly.

“Niver you worry about me, my girl,” he replied calmly.

“Yo' wench, indeed!” she cried, tossing her head.

“Hey you, girl!” she shouted, tossing her head.

“Ay, or will be,” he muttered.

“Yeah, or it will be,” he muttered.

“What's that?” she cried, springing round, a flush of color on her face.

“What's that?” she exclaimed, turning around, her face flushed.

“Nowt, my dear. Yo'll know so soon as I want yo' to, yo' may be sure, and no sooner.”

“Nothing, my dear. You'll know as soon as I want you to, and not a moment sooner.”

The girl resumed her baking, half angry, half suspicious.

The girl went back to baking, feeling half angry and half suspicious.

“I dunno' what yo' mean, Mr. M'Adam,” she said.

“I don’t know what you mean, Mr. M’Adam,” she said.

“Don't yo', Mrs. M'A——”

"Don't you, Mrs. M'A——"

The rest was lost in the crash of a falling plate; whereat David laughed quietly, and asked if he should help pick up the bits.

The rest was drowned out by the sound of a falling plate; at that, David chuckled softly and asked if he should help pick up the pieces.


On the same evening at the Sylvester Arms an announcement was made that knocked the breath out of its hearers.

On the same evening at the Sylvester Arms, an announcement was made that took everyone's breath away.

In the debate that night on the fast-approaching Dale Trials and the relative abilities of red and gray, M'Adam on the one side, and Tammas, backed by Long Kirby and the rest, on the other, had cudgelled each other with more than usual vigor. The controversy rose to fever-heat; abuse succeeded argument; and the little man again and again was hooted into silence.

In the debate that night about the upcoming Dale Trials and the skills of red and gray, M'Adam was on one side, while Tammas, supported by Long Kirby and the others, was on the other. They went back and forth with more energy than usual. The argument became heated; insults replaced reasoning; and the little man was repeatedly shouted down.

“It's easy laffin',” he cried at last, “but ye'll laff t'ither side o' yer ugly faces on Cup Day.”

“It's easy to laugh,” he shouted finally, “but you'll be laughing the other side of your ugly faces on Cup Day.”

“Will us, indeed? Us'll see,” came the derisive chorus.

“Will we, really? We'll see,” came the mocking response.

“We'll whip ye till ye're deaf, dumb, and blind, Wullie and I.”

“We'll beat you until you're deaf, dumb, and blind, Wullie and I.”

''Yo'll not!''

''You're not!''

“We will!”

"Absolutely!"

The voices were rising like the east wind in March.

The voices were growing louder like the east wind in March.

“Yo'll not, and for a very good reason too,” asseverated Tammas loudly.

“You won't, and for a very good reason,” Tammas stated loudly.

“Gie us yer reason, ye muckle liar,” cried the little man, turning on him.

“Give us your reason, you big liar,” shouted the little man, turning toward him.

“Becos——” began Jim Mason and stopped to rub his nose.

“Because——” began Jim Mason and stopped to rub his nose.

“Yo' 'old yo' noise, Jim,” recommended Rob Saunderson.

“Shut your mouth, Jim,” suggested Rob Saunderson.

“Becos——” it was Tammas this time who paused.

“Because——” it was Tammas this time who hesitated.

“Git on wi' it, ye stammerin' stirk!” cried M'Adam. “Why?”

“Get on with it, you stuttering fool!” shouted M'Adam. “Why?”

“Becos—Owd Bob'll not rin.”

"Because—Old Bob won't run."

Tammas sat back in his chair.

Tammas leaned back in his chair.

“What!” screamed the little man, thrusting forward.

“What!” yelled the little man, lunging forward.

“What's that!” yelled Long Kirby, leaping to his feet.

“What's that?” yelled Long Kirby, jumping to his feet.

“Mon, say it agin!” shouted Rob.

“Mon, say it again!” shouted Rob.

“What's owd addled eggs tellin'?” cried Liz Burton.

“What's old scrambled eggs saying?” cried Liz Burton.

“Dang his 'ead for him!” shouts Tupper.

“Damn his head for him!” shouts Tupper.

“Fill his eye!” says Ned Hoppin.

“Fill his eye!” says Ned Hoppin.

They jostled round the old man's chair: M'Adam in front; Jem Burton and Long Kirby leaning over his shoulder; Liz behind her father; Saunderson and Tupper tackling him on either side; while the rest peered and elbowed in the rear.

They crowded around the old man's chair: M'Adam in front; Jem Burton and Long Kirby leaning over his shoulder; Liz behind her father; Saunderson and Tupper taking him on either side; while the rest squeezed in and bumped elbows from the back.

The announcement had fallen like a thunderbolt among them.

The announcement hit them like a lightning strike.

Tammas looked slowly up at the little mob of eager faces above him. Pride at the sensation caused by his news struggled in his countenance with genuine sorrow for the matter of it.

Tammas looked slowly up at the group of eager faces above him. Pride in the excitement his news created competed with genuine sadness about the situation.

“Ay, yo' may well 'earken all on yo'. Tis enough to mak' the deadies listen. I says agin: We's'll no rin oor Bob fot' Cup. And yo' may guess why. Bain't every mon, Mr. M'Adam, as'd pit aside his chanst o' the Cup, and that 'maist a gift for him”—M'Adam's tongue was in his cheek—“and it a certainty,” the old man continued warmly, “oot o' respect for his wife's memory.”

“Yeah, you might as well listen up. It's enough to make the dead pay attention. I’ll say it again: We’re not going to put our Bob in for the Cup. And you can probably guess why. Not every man, Mr. M'Adam, would put aside his chance at the Cup, especially when it's almost a gift for him”—M'Adam had a smirk on his face—“and that's a certainty,” the old man continued earnestly, “out of respect for his wife's memory.”

The news was received in utter silence. The shock of the surprise, coupled with the bitterness of the disappointment, froze the slow tongues of his listeners.

The news was met with complete silence. The shock of the surprise, combined with the sting of the disappointment, left his listeners speechless.

Only one small voice broke the stillness.

Only one tiny voice shattered the silence.

“Oh, the feelin' man! He should git a reduction o' rent for sic a display o' proper speerit. I'll mind Mr. Hornbut to let auld Sylvester ken o't.”

“Oh, the feeling, man! He should get a rent discount for such a display of real spirit. I'll remind Mr. Hornbut to let old Sylvester know about it.”

Which he did, and would have got a thrashing for his pains had not Cyril Gilbraith thrown him out of the parsonage before the angry cleric could lay hands upon him.

Which he did, and would have gotten a beating for his trouble if Cyril Gilbraith hadn't thrown him out of the parsonage before the furious cleric could put his hands on him.





Chapter X. RED WULL WINS

TAMMAS had but told the melancholy truth. Owd Bob was not to run for the cup. And this self-denying ordinance speaks more for James Moore's love of his lost wife than many a lordly cenotaph.

TAMMAS had just told a sad truth. Owd Bob wasn't going to run for the cup. And this act of selflessness shows more about James Moore's love for his late wife than many grand monuments.

To the people of the Daleland, from the Black Water to the market-cross in Grammoch-town, the news came with the shock of a sudden blow. They had set their hearts on the Gray Dog's success; and had felt serenely confident of his victory. But the sting of the matter lay in this: that now the Tailless Tyke might well win.

To the people of the Daleland, from the Black Water to the market-cross in Grammoch-town, the news hit like a sudden blow. They had really hoped for the Gray Dog's success and were confidently sure he would win. But the painful part was this: now the Tailless Tyke could actually take the victory.

M'Adam, on the other hand, was plunged into a fervor of delight at the news. For to win the Shepherds' Trophy was the goal of his ambition. David was now less than nothing to the lonely little man, Red Wull everything to him. And to have that name handed down to posterity, gallantly holding its place among those of the most famous sheep-dogs of all time, was his heart's desire.

M'Adam, on the other hand, was overwhelmed with joy at the news. Winning the Shepherds' Trophy was the target of his ambition. David meant nothing to the lonely little man now; Red Wull meant everything to him. And to have that name remembered for future generations, proudly standing alongside the most famous sheepdogs in history, was his deepest wish.

As Cup Day drew near, the little man, his fine-drawn temperament strung to the highest pitch of nervousness, was tossed on a sea of apprehension. His hopes and fears ebbed and flowed on the tide of the moment. His moods were as uncertain as the winds in March; and there was no dependence on his humor for a unit of time. At one minute he paced up and down the kitchen, his face already flushed with the glow of victory, chanting:

As Cup Day approached, the little man, his delicate nerves at their peak, found himself overwhelmed with anxiety. His hopes and fears rose and fell with each passing moment. His moods were as unpredictable as March winds, and he couldn't be counted on to stay in one mood for long. One minute he was pacing around the kitchen, his face already flushed with the excitement of victory, chanting:

“Scots wha hae wi' Wallace bled!”

“Scots who have bled with Wallace!”

At the next he was down at the table, his head buried in his hands, his whole figure shaking, as he cried in choking voice: “Eh, Wullie, Wullie, they're all agin us.”

At the next moment, he was at the table, his head in his hands, his whole body shaking as he cried in a choked voice: “Hey, Wullie, Wullie, they’re all against us.”

David found that life with his father now was life with an unamiable hornet. Careless as he affected to be of his father's vagaries, he was tried almost to madness, and fled away at every moment to Kenmuir; for, as he told Maggie, “I'd sooner put up wi' your h'airs and h'imperences, miss, than wi' him, the wemon that he be!”

David realized that living with his father now felt like dealing with a grumpy hornet. No matter how indifferent he pretended to be about his father's odd behaviors, he was almost driven to madness and often escaped to Kenmuir. He told Maggie, “I’d rather deal with your sarcasm and attitude, miss, than with him, the drama queen that he is!”


At length the great day came. Fears, hopes, doubts, dismays, all dispersed in the presence of the reality.

At last, the big day arrived. Fears, hopes, doubts, and disappointments all faded away in the face of reality.

Cup Day is always a general holiday in the Daleland, and every soul crowds over to Silverdale. Shops were shut; special trains ran in to Grammoch-town; and the road from the little town was dazed with char-a-bancs, brakes, wagonettes, carriages, carts, foot-passengers, wending toward the Dalesman's Daughter.

Cup Day is always a public holiday in Daleland, and everyone heads over to Silverdale. Shops were closed; special trains were running into Grammoch-town; and the road from the small town was filled with buses, carriages, wagonettes, carts, and pedestrians making their way to the Dalesman's Daughter.

And soon the paddock below that little inn was humming with the crowd of sportsmen and spectators come to see the battle for the Shepherd's Trophy.

And soon the field below that small inn was buzzing with the crowd of athletes and spectators who had come to watch the fight for the Shepherd's Trophy.

There, very noticeable with its red body and yellow wheels, was the great Kenmuir wagon. Many an eye was directed on the handsome young pair who stood in it, conspicuous and unconscious, above the crowd: Maggie, looking in her simple print frock as sweet and fresh as any mountain flower; while David's fair face was all gloomy and his brows knit.

There, clearly visible with its red body and yellow wheels, was the impressive Kenmuir wagon. Many people were looking at the attractive young couple standing in it, standing out and unaware, above the crowd: Maggie, in her simple printed dress, looked as sweet and fresh as any mountain flower; while David's pale face was all serious and his brows furrowed.

In front of the wagon was a black cluster of Dalesmen, discussing M'Adam's chances. In the centre was Tammas holding forth. Had you passed close to the group you might have heard: “A man, d'yo say, Mr. Maddox? A h'ape, I call him”; or: “A dog? more like an 'og, I tell yo'.” Round the old orator were Jonas, 'Enry, and oor Job, Jem Burton, Rob Saunderson, Tupper, Jim Mason, Hoppin, and others; while on the outskirts stood Sam'l Todd prophesying rain and M'Adam's victory. Close at hand Bessie Bolstock, who was reputed to have designs on David, was giggling spitefully at the pair in the Kenmuir wagon, and singing:

In front of the wagon was a group of Dalesmen talking about M'Adam's chances. In the center was Tammas holding forth. If you had walked close to the group, you might have heard: “A man, you say, Mr. Maddox? A heap, I call him”; or: “A dog? more like a hog, I tell you.” Around the old speaker were Jonas, Henry, our Job, Jem Burton, Rob Saunderson, Tupper, Jim Mason, Hoppin, and others; while on the edges stood Sam'l Todd predicting rain and M'Adam's victory. Nearby Bessie Bolstock, who was said to have a crush on David, was laughing spitefully at the couple in the Kenmuir wagon and singing:

“Let a lad aloan, lass, Let a lad a-be.”

“Let a boy be alone, girl, Let a boy be.”

While her father, Teddy, dodged in and out among the crowd with tray and glasses: for Cup Day was the great day of the year for him.

While her dad, Teddy, weaved in and out of the crowd with a tray and glasses, because Cup Day was his biggest day of the year.

Past the group of Dalesmen and on all sides was a mass of bobbing heads—Scots, Northerners, Yorkshiremen, Taffies. To right and left a long array of carriages and carts, ranging from the squire's quiet landau and Viscount Birdsaye's gorgeous barouche to Liz Burton's three-legged moke-cart with little Mrs. Burton, the twins, young Jake (who should have walked), and Monkey (ditto) packed away inside. Beyond the Silver Lea the gaunt Scaur raised its craggy peak, and the Pass, trending along its side, shone white in the sunshine.

Beyond the group of Dalesmen, a sea of bobbing heads surrounded them—Scots, Northerners, Yorkshiremen, and Welsh. On either side, there was a long line of carriages and carts, from the squire's simple landau and Viscount Birdsaye's flashy barouche to Liz Burton's three-wheeled donkey cart, filled with little Mrs. Burton, the twins, young Jake (who really should have walked), and Monkey (also should have walked) tucked inside. Beyond Silver Lea, the rugged Scaur towered with its rocky peak, and the Pass, running along its slope, gleamed white in the sunshine.

At the back of the carriages were booths, cocoanut-shies, Aunt Sallies, shows, bookmakers' stools, and all the panoply of such a meeting. Here Master Launcelot Bilks and Jacky Sylvester were fighting; Cyril Gilbraith was offering to take on the boxing man; Long Kirby was snapping up the odds against Red Wull; and Liz Burton and young Ned Hoppin were being photographed together, while Melia Ross in the background was pretending she didn't care.

At the back of the carriages were booths, coconut shy games, Aunt Sally games, shows, bookie stalls, and all the excitement of such an event. Here, Master Launcelot Bilks and Jacky Sylvester were fighting; Cyril Gilbraith was offering to take on the boxer; Long Kirby was taking bets against Red Wull; and Liz Burton and young Ned Hoppin were getting their picture taken together, while Melia Ross in the background was pretending she didn't care.

On the far bank of the stream was a little bevy of men and dogs, observed of all.

On the far side of the stream, there was a small group of men and dogs, noticed by everyone.

The Juvenile Stakes had been run and won; Londesley's Lassie had carried off the Locals; and the fight for the Shepherds' Trophy was about to begin.

The Juvenile Stakes had been run and won; Londesley's Lassie had taken home the Locals; and the battle for the Shepherds' Trophy was about to start.

“Yo're not lookin' at me noo,” whispered Maggie to the silent boy by her side.

“You're not looking at me now,” whispered Maggie to the silent boy beside her.

“Nay; nor niver don't wush to agin.” David answered roughly. His gaze was directed over the array of heads in front to where, beyond the Silver Lea, a group of shepherds and their dogs was clustered. While standing apart from the rest, in characteristic isolation, was the bent figure of his father, and beside him the Tailless Tyke.

“Nah; I don’t ever want to again,” David replied roughly. His gaze was fixed over the heads in front of him to where, beyond the Silver Lea, a group of shepherds and their dogs was gathered. Standing apart from the rest, in typical isolation, was the hunched figure of his father, and next to him was the Tailless Tyke.

“Doest'o not want yo' feyther to win?” asked Maggie softly, following his gaze.

“Don't you want your father to win?” asked Maggie softly, following his gaze.

“I'm prayin' he'll be beat,” the boy answered moodily.

“I'm hoping he'll get beaten,” the boy replied sullenly.

“Eh, Davie, hoo can ye?” cried the girl, shocked.

“Hey, Davie, how can you?” cried the girl, shocked.

“It's easy to say, 'Eh, David,'” he snapped. “But if yo' lived along o' them two “—he nodded toward the stream—“'appen yo'd understand a bit.... 'Eh, David,' indeed! I never did!”

“It's easy to say, 'Hey, David,'” he snapped. “But if you lived next to those two”—he nodded toward the stream—“maybe you'd understand a bit.... 'Hey, David,' really! I never did!”

“I know it, lad,” she said tenderly; and he was appeased.

“I know it, kid,” she said gently; and he felt better.

“He'd give his right hand for his bless'd Wullie to win; I'd give me right arm to see him beat.... And oor Bob there all the while,”—he nodded to the far left of the line, where stood James Moore and Owd Bob, with Parson Leggy and the Squire.

“He'd give his right hand for his blessed Wullie to win; I'd give my right arm to see him beat.... And our Bob there all the while,”—he nodded to the far left of the line, where James Moore and Old Bob stood with Parson Leggy and the Squire.

When at length Red Wull came out to run his course, he worked with the savage dash that always characterized him. His method was his own; but the work was admirably done.

When Red Wull finally came out to run his course, he moved with the fierce energy that always defined him. His approach was unique to him; however, the job was incredibly well done.

“Keeps right on the back of his sheep,” said the parson, watching intently. “Strange thing they don't break!” But they didn't. There was no waiting, no coaxing; it was drive and devilry all through. He brought his sheep along at a terrific rate, never missing a turn, never faltering, never running out. And the crowd applauded, for the crowd loves a dashing display. While little M'Adam, hopping agilely about, his face ablaze with excitement, handled dog and sheep with a masterly precision that compelled the admiration even of his enemies.

“Keeps right behind his sheep,” said the parson, watching closely. “It's odd they don’t break away!” But they didn’t. There was no waiting, no coaxing; it was all about drive and determination. He moved his sheep along at an incredible pace, never missing a turn, never hesitating, never losing control. And the crowd cheered, because the crowd loves an impressive show. Meanwhile, little M'Adam, hopping around nimbly, his face glowing with excitement, managed the dog and sheep with a skill that earned admiration even from his rivals.

“M'Adam wins!” roared a bookmaker. “Twelve to one agin the field!”

“Madam wins!” shouted a bookmaker. “Twelve to one against the field!”

“He wins, dang him!” said David, low.

“He wins, damn him!” said David quietly.

“Wull wins!” said the parson, shutting his lips.

“Wull wins!” said the pastor, closing his lips.

“And deserves too!” said James Moore.

“And deserves it too!” said James Moore.

“Wull wins!” softly cried the crowd.

“Wull wins!” the crowd softly cheered.

“We don't!” said Sam'l gloomily.

“We don’t!” Sam’l said gloomily.

And in the end Red Wull did Win; and there were none save Tammas, the bigot, and Long Kirby, who had lost a good deal of his wife's money and a little of his own, to challenge the justice of the verdict.

And in the end, Red Wull won; and there were only Tammas, the bigot, and Long Kirby, who had lost a significant amount of his wife's money and a bit of his own, left to question the fairness of the verdict.

The win had but a chilling reception. At first there was faint cheering; but it sounded like the echo of an echo, and soon died of inanition. To get up an ovation, there must be money at the back, or a few roaring fanatics to lead the dance. Here there was neither; ugly stories, disparaging remarks, on every hand. And the hundreds who did not know took their tone, as always, from those who said they did.

The win was met with a cold response. At first, there was some weak cheering; but it felt like the sound of an echo fading away and quickly died out. To create a real celebration, there needs to be money supporting it or a few passionate fans to get things going. Here, there was neither; instead, there were ugly stories and critical comments everywhere. And the hundreds who didn’t know followed the cues, as always, from those who claimed they did.

M'Adam could but remark the absence of enthusiasm as he pushed up through the throng toward the committee tent. No single voice hailed him victor; no friendly hand smote its congratulations. Broad backs were turned; contemptuous glances levelled; spiteful remarks shot. Only the foreign element looked curiously at the little bent figure with the glowing face, and shrank back at the size and savage aspect of the great dog at his heels.

M'Adam could only notice the lack of excitement as he made his way through the crowd toward the committee tent. No one called out to congratulate him; no friendly hand patted him on the back. People turned their backs; contemptuous looks were cast; spiteful comments were made. Only the foreigners stared curiously at the small, hunched figure with the flushed face and recoiled at the size and fierce appearance of the large dog following him.

But what cared he? His Wullie was acknowledged champion, the best sheep-dog of the year; and the little man was happy. They could turn their backs on him; but they could not alter that; and he could afford to be indifferent. “They dinna like it, lad—he! he! But they'll e'en ha' to thole it. Ye've won it, Wullie—won it fair.”

But what did he care? His Wullie was recognized as the champion, the best sheepdog of the year; and the little guy was happy. They could turn their backs on him; but they couldn’t change that; and he could afford to be indifferent. “They don’t like it, kid—ha! ha! But they’ll just have to put up with it. You’ve earned it, Wullie—won it fair and square.”

He elbowed through the press, making for the rope-guarded inclosure in front of the committee tent, round which the people were now packing. In the door of the tent stood the secretary, various stewards, and members of the committee. In front, alone in the roped-off space, was Lady Eleanour, fragile, dainty, graceful, waiting with a smile upon her face to receive the winner. And on a table beside her, naked and dignified, the Shepherd's Trophy.

He pushed his way through the crowd, heading for the roped-off area in front of the committee tent, where people were now gathering. In the entrance of the tent stood the secretary, various stewards, and committee members. In the center, alone in the restricted space, was Lady Eleanour, delicate, elegant, and poised, waiting with a smile to greet the winner. And beside her on a table, bare yet dignified, was the Shepherd's Trophy.

There it stood, kingly and impressive; its fair white sides inscribed with many names; cradled in three shepherds' crooks; and on the top, as if to guard the Cup's contents, an exquisitely carved collie's head. The Shepherds' Trophy, the goal of his life's race, and many another man's.

There it stood, regal and striking; its bright white sides etched with many names; held up by three shepherds' crooks; and on top, as if to protect the Cup's contents, an intricately carved collie's head. The Shepherds' Trophy, the ultimate prize of his life's journey, and so many others.

He climbed over the rope, followed by Red Wull, and took off his hat with almost courtly deference to the fair lady before him.

He climbed over the rope, followed by Red Wull, and took off his hat with almost a formal respect for the beautiful lady in front of him.

As he walked up to the table on which the Cup stood, a shrill voice, easily recognizable, broke the silence.

As he approached the table where the Cup was placed, a sharp voice, easily identifiable, shattered the silence.

“You'd like it better if 'twas full and yo' could swim in it, you and yer Wullie,” it called. Whereat the crowd giggled, and Lady Eleanour looked indignant.

“You'd like it more if it was full and you could swim in it, you and your Wullie,” it called. At that, the crowd giggled, and Lady Eleanour looked outraged.

The little man turned.

The tiny man turned.

“I'll mind drink yer health, Mr. Thornton, never fear, though I ken ye'd prefaire to drink yer ain,” he said. At which the crowd giggled afresh; and a gray head at the back, which had hoped itself unrecognized, disappeared suddenly.

“I'll drink to your health, Mr. Thornton, don’t worry, even though I know you'd prefer to drink for yourself,” he said. At this, the crowd giggled again; and a gray head at the back, which had hoped to remain unnoticed, suddenly disappeared.

The little man stood there in the stillness, sourly smiling, his face still wet from his exertions; while the Tailless Tyke at his side fronted defiantly the serried ring of onlookers, a white fence of teeth faintly visible between his lips.

The little man stood there in the silence, giving a sour smile, his face still damp from his efforts; while the Tailless Tyke beside him faced the crowd of onlookers defiantly, a white line of teeth faintly showing between his lips.

Lady Eleanour looked uneasy. Usually the lucky winner was unable to hear her little speech, as she gave the Cup away, so deafening was the applause. Now there was utter silence. She glanced up at the crowd, but there was no response to her unspoken appeal in that forest of hostile faces. And her gentle heart bled for the forlorn little man before her. To make it up she smiled on him so sweetly as to more than compensate him.

Lady Eleanour looked uncomfortable. Normally, the lucky winner couldn’t hear her little speech while she handed over the Cup because the applause was so loud. But now there was complete silence. She looked up at the crowd, but there was no reaction to her silent plea amidst the sea of unfriendly faces. Her kind heart ached for the sad little man in front of her. To make it better, she smiled at him so sweetly that it more than made up for it.

“I'm sure you deserve your success, Mr. M'Adam,” she said. “You and Red Wull there worked splendidly—everybody says so.”

“I'm sure you earned your success, Mr. M'Adam,” she said. “You and Red Wull there worked wonderfully—everyone says so.”

“I've heard naethin' o't,” the little man answered dryly. At which some one in the crowd sniggered.

“I haven't heard anything about that,” the little man replied flatly. At that, someone in the crowd chuckled.

“And we all know what a grand dog he is; though”—with a reproving smile as she glanced at Red Wull's square, truncated stern—“he's not very polite.”

“And we all know what a great dog he is; though”—with a disapproving smile as she looked at Red Wull's square, cut-off tail—“he's not very polite.”

“His heart is good, your Leddyship, if his manners are not,” M'Adam answered, smiling.

“His heart is good, Your Ladyship, even if his manners aren’t,” M'Adam answered, smiling.

“Liar!” came a loud voice in the silence. Lady Eleanour looked up, hot with indignation, and half rose from her seat. But M'Adam merely smiled.

“Liar!” shouted a voice in the silence. Lady Eleanour looked up, burning with anger, and half stood up from her chair. But M'Adam just smiled.

“Wullie, turn and mak' yer bow to the leddy,” he said. “They'll no hurt us noo we're up; it's when we're doon they'll flock like corbies to the carrion.”

“Wullie, turn and take your bow to the lady,” he said. “They won't hurt us now that we're standing; it's when we're down that they'll swarm like crows to the carcass.”

At that Red Wull walked up to Lady Eleanour, faintly wagging his tail; and she put her hand on his huge bull head and said, “Dear old Ugly!” at which the crowd cheered in earnest.

At that moment, Red Wull approached Lady Eleanour, slightly wagging his tail; she placed her hand on his large bull head and said, “Dear old Ugly!” The crowd cheered wholeheartedly.

After that, for some moments, the only sound was the gentle ripple of the good lady's voice and the little man's caustic replies.

After that, for a few moments, the only sound was the soft flow of the lady's voice and the little man's sharp responses.

“Why, last winter the country was full of Red Wull's doings and yours. It was always M'Adam and his Red Wull have done this and that and the other. I declare I got quite tired of you both, I heard such a lot about you.”

“Last winter, everyone was talking about what Red Wull and you were up to. It was always, 'M'Adam and his Red Wull did this and that.' Honestly, I got pretty tired of hearing about you both.”

The little man, cap in hand, smiled, blushed and looked genuinely pleased.

The little man, holding his cap in his hands, smiled, blushed, and appeared truly happy.

“And when it wasn't you it was Mr. Moore and Owd Bob.”

“And when it wasn't you, it was Mr. Moore and Owd Bob.”

“Owd Bob, bless him!” called a stentorian voice. “There cheers for oor Bob!”

“Owd Bob, bless him!” shouted a loud voice. “Cheers for our Bob!”

“'Ip! 'ip! 'ooray!” It was taken up gallantly, and cast from mouth to mouth; and strangers, though they did not understand, caught the contagion and cheered too; and the uproar continued for some minutes.

“Hip! Hip! Hooray!” It was taken up enthusiastically and passed from person to person; and strangers, even though they didn’t understand, joined in the excitement and cheered too; and the noise went on for several minutes.

When it was ended Lady Eleanour was standing up, a faint flush on her cheeks and her eyes flashing dangerously, like a queen at bay.

When it was over, Lady Eleanour was standing, a slight blush on her cheeks and her eyes flashing dangerously, like a cornered queen.

“Yes,” she cried, and her clear voice thrilled through the air like a trumpet. “Yes; and now three cheers for Mr. M'Adam and his Red Wull! Hip! hip—”

“Yes,” she shouted, and her clear voice rang through the air like a trumpet. “Yes; and now three cheers for Mr. M'Adam and his Red Wull! Hip! hip—”

“Hooray!” A little knowt of stalwarts at the back—James Moore, Parson Leggy, Jim Mason, and you may be sure in heart, at least, Owd Bob—responded to the call right lustily. The crowd joined in; and, once off, cheered and cheered again.

“Hooray!” A small group of loyal supporters at the back—James Moore, Parson Leggy, Jim Mason, and of course, at least in spirit, Owd Bob—cheered loudly in response to the call. The crowd joined in; and, once they got started, they cheered and cheered again.

“Three cheers more for Mr. M'Adam!”

“Three cheers for Mr. M'Adam!”

But the little man waved to them.

But the little guy waved to them.

“Dinna be bigger heepocrites than ye can help,” he said. “Ye've done enough for one day, and thank ye for it.”

“Don't be bigger hypocrites than you have to be,” he said. “You've done enough for one day, and thank you for it.”

Then Lady Eleanour handed him the Cup.

Then Lady Eleanour gave him the Cup.

“Mr. M'Adam, I present you with the Champion Challenge Dale Cup, open to all comers. Keep it, guard it, love it as your own, and win it again if you can. Twice more and it's yours, you know, and it will stop forever beneath the shadow of the Pike. And the right place for it, say I—the Dale Cup for Dalesmen.”

“Mr. M'Adam, I’m giving you the Champion Challenge Dale Cup, open to anyone. Keep it, protect it, cherish it as if it’s your own, and win it back if you can. Win it two more times and it’s yours to keep forever, right under the shadow of the Pike. And that’s the perfect spot for it, in my opinion—the Dale Cup for Dalesmen.”

The little man took the Cup tenderly.

The little man took the Cup gently.

“It shall no leave the Estate or ma hoose, yer Leddyship, gin Wullie and I can help it,” he said emphatically.

“It won’t leave the estate or my house, your ladyship, if Wullie and I can help it,” he said emphatically.

Lady Eleanour retreated into the tent, and the crowd swarmed over the ropes and round the little man, who held the Cup beneath his arm.

Lady Eleanour stepped back into the tent, and the crowd surged over the ropes and around the little man, who was holding the Cup under his arm.

Long Kirby laid irreverent hands upon it.

Long Kirby laid disrespectful hands upon it.

“Dinna finger it!” ordered M'Adam.

"Don't touch it!" ordered M'Adam.

“Shall!''

"Will!"

“Shan't! Wullie, keep him aff.” Which the great dog proceeded to do amid the laughter of the onlookers.

“Sure won't! Wullie, keep him away.” Which the big dog went on to do amidst the laughter of those watching.

Among the last, James Moore was borne past the little man. At sight of him, M'Adam's face assumed an expression of intense concern.

Among the last, James Moore was carried past the little man. When M'Adam saw him, his face showed a deep look of concern.

“Man, Moore!” he cried, peering forward as though in alarm; “man, Moore, ye're green—positeevely verdant. Are ye in pain?” Then, catching sight of Owd Bob, he started back in affected horror.

“Dude, Moore!” he exclaimed, leaning forward as if worried; “dude, Moore, you’re so naive—totally clueless. Are you hurt?” Then, noticing Owd Bob, he recoiled in feigned shock.

“And, ma certes! so's yer dog! Yer dog as was gray is green. Oh, guid life! “—and he made as though about to fall fainting to the ground.

“And, for sure! so's your dog! Your dog that was gray is green. Oh, good grief!”—and he pretended to faint and collapse to the ground.

Then, in bantering tones: “Ah, but ye shouldna covet ——”

Then, in playful tones: “Ah, but you shouldn’t crave ——”

“He'll ha' no need to covet it long, I can tell yo',” interposed Tammas's shrill accents.

“He won't have to desire it for long, I can tell you,” interrupted Tammas's sharp voice.

“And why for no?”

"And why not?"

“Becos next year he'll win it fra yo'. Oor Bob'll win it, little mon. Why? thot's why.”

“Because next year he’ll win it for you. Our Bob will win it, little man. Why? That’s why.”

The retort was greeted with a yell of applause from the sprinkling of Dalesmen in the crowd.

The reply was met with a cheer from the few Dalesmen in the crowd.

But M'Adam swaggered away into the tent, his head up, the Cup beneath his arm, and Red Wull guarding his rear.

But M'Adam strutted off into the tent, head held high, the Cup tucked under his arm, and Red Wull watching his back.

“First of a' ye'll ha' to beat Adam M'Adam and his Red Wull!” he cried back proudly.

“First of all, you’ll have to beat Adam M'Adam and his Red Wull!” he shouted back proudly.





Chapter XI. OOR BOB

M'ADAM'S pride in the great Cup that now graced his kitchen was supreme. It stood alone in the very centre of the mantelpiece, just below the old bell-mouthed blunderbuss that hung upon the wall. The only ornament in the bare room, it shone out in its silvery chastity like the moon in a gloomy sky.

M'ADAM'S pride in the impressive Cup that now filled his kitchen was unmatched. It stood alone in the center of the mantelpiece, just below the old bell-mouthed blunderbuss hanging on the wall. The only decoration in the bare room, it gleamed in its silvery purity like the moon in a dark sky.

For once the little man was content. Since his mother's death David had never known such peace. It was not that his father became actively kind; rather that he forgot to be actively unkind.

For once, the little man felt content. Since his mother's death, David had never experienced such peace. It wasn't that his father became genuinely kind; it was more that he stopped being actively unkind.

“Not as I care a brazen button one way or t'ither,” the boy informed Maggie.

“Not that I care a single bit either way,” the boy told Maggie.

“Then yo' should,” that proper little person replied.

“Then you should,” that proper little person replied.

M'Adam was, indeed, a changed being. He forgot to curse James Moore; he forgot to sneer at Owd Bob; he rarely visited the Sylvester Arms, to the detriment of Jem Burton's pocket and temper; and he was never drunk.

M'Adam had really transformed. He stopped cursing James Moore; he didn’t sneer at Owd Bob anymore; he seldom went to the Sylvester Arms, which hurt Jem Burton's wallet and mood; and he was never drunk.

“Soaks 'isseif at home, instead,” suggested Tammas, the prejudiced. But the accusation was untrue.

“Soaks himself at home, instead,” suggested Tammas, the biased. But the accusation was false.

“Too drunk to git so far,” said Long Kirby, kindly man.

“Too drunk to get that far,” said Long Kirby, a nice guy.

“I reck'n the Cup is kind o' company to him,” said Jim Mason. “Happen it's lonesomeness as drives him here so much.” And happen you were right, charitable Jim.

“I think the Cup is kind of company for him,” said Jim Mason. “Maybe it’s loneliness that brings him here so often.” And maybe you were right, thoughtful Jim.

“Best mak' maist on it while he has it, 'cos he'll not have it for long,” Tammas remarked amid applause.

“Better make the most of it while he has it, because he won’t have it for long,” Tammas said amidst applause.

Even Parson Leggy allowed—rather reluctantly, indeed, for he was but human—that the little man was changed wonderfully for the better.

Even Parson Leggy admitted—quite reluctantly, it’s true, because he was only human—that the little man had changed remarkably for the better.

“But I am afraid it may not last,” he said. “We shall see what happens when Owd Bob beats him for the Cup, as he certainly will. That'll be the critical moment.”

“But I'm worried it might not last,” he said. “We'll see what happens when Owd Bob beats him for the Cup, which he definitely will. That'll be the turning point.”

As things were, the little man spent all his spare moments with the Cup between his knees, burnishing it and crooning to Wullie:

As it was, the little man spent all his free time with the Cup between his knees, polishing it and singing softly to Wullie:

     “I never saw a fairer,
     I never lo'ed a dearer,
     And neist my heart I'll wear her,
     For fear my jewel tine.”
 
     “I’ve never seen someone more beautiful,  
     I’ve never loved anyone dearer,  
     And close to my heart I’ll keep her,  
     For fear my treasure might be lost.”  

“There, Wullie! look at her! is she no bonnie? She shines like a twinkle—twinkle in the sky.” And he would hold it out at arm's length, his head cocked sideways the better to scan its bright beauties.

“There, Wullie! Look at her! Isn't she pretty? She shines like a star in the sky.” And he would hold it out at arm's length, his head tilted to better admire its bright beauty.

The little man was very jealous for his treasure. David might not touch it; might not smoke in the kitchen lest the fumes should tarnish its glory; while if he approached too closely he was ordered abruptly away.

The little man was very protective of his treasure. David couldn’t touch it; he couldn’t smoke in the kitchen for fear the fumes would ruin its shine; and if he got too close, he was quickly told to leave.

“As if I wanted to touch his nasty Cup!” he complained to Maggie. “I'd sooner ony day—”

“As if I wanted to touch his disgusting Cup!” he complained to Maggie. “I'd sooner any day—”

“Hands aff, Mr. David, immediate!” she cried indignantly. “'Pertinence, indeed!” as she tossed her head clear of the big fingers that were fondling her pretty hair.

“Get your hands off me, Mr. David, right now!” she exclaimed angrily. “How rude, really!” as she shook her head away from the big fingers that were playing with her lovely hair.

So it was that M'Adam, on coming quietly into the kitchen one day, was consumed with angry resentment to find David actually handling the object of his reverence; and the manner of his doing it added a thousandfold to the offence.

So it happened that M'Adam, quietly entering the kitchen one day, was filled with angry resentment to see David actually touching the object of his admiration; and the way he was doing it only made the offense much worse.

The boy was lolling indolently against the mantelpiece, his fair head shoved right into the Cup, his breath dimming its lustre, and his two hands, big and dirty, slowly revolving it before his eyes.

The boy was lounging lazily against the mantelpiece, his light-colored head pushed right into the Cup, his breath dulling its shine, and his big, dirty hands slowly spinning it in front of his eyes.

Bursting with indignation, the little man crept up behind the boy. David was reading through the long list of winners.

Bursting with anger, the little man sneaked up behind the boy. David was going through the long list of winners.

“Theer's the first on 'em,” he muttered, shooting out his tongue to indicate the locality: “'Andrew Moore's Rough, 178—.' And theer agin—' James Moore's Pinch, 179—.' And agin—'Beck, 182—.' Ah, and theer's 'im Tammas tells on! 'Rex, 183—,' and Rex, 183—.' Ay, but he was a rare un by all tell-in's! If he'd nob'but won but onst agin! Ah, and theer's none like the Gray Dogs—they all says that, and I say so masel'; none like the Gray Dogs o' Kenmuir, bless 'em! And we'll win agin too—” he broke off short; his eye had travelled down to the last name on the list.

“There's the first one,” he muttered, sticking out his tongue to point at the location: “'Andrew Moore's Rough, 178—.' And there again—'James Moore's Pinch, 179—.' And again—'Beck, 182—.' Ah, and there’s 'Tammas' telling him! 'Rex, 183—,' and Rex, 183—.' Yeah, but he was a real standout by all accounts! If only he could win just once more! Ah, and no one compares to the Gray Dogs—they all say that, and I say it myself; no one like the Gray Dogs of Kenmuir, bless them! And we will win again too—” he suddenly stopped; his gaze had drifted down to the last name on the list.

“'M'Adam's Wull'!” he read with unspeakable contempt, and put his great thumb across the name as though to wipe it out. “'M'Adam's Wull'! Goo' gracious sakes! P-hg-h-r-r! “—and he made a motion as though to spit upon the ground.

“'M'Adam's Wull'!” he read with utter disdain, and rubbed his thumb over the name as if to erase it. “'M'Adam's Wull'! Good gracious! P-hg-h-r-r! “—and he made a gesture as if to spit on the ground.

But a little shoulder was into his side, two small fists were beating at his chest, and a shrill voice was yelling: “Devil! devil! stan' awa'!”—and he was tumbled precipitately away from the mantelpiece, and brought up abruptly against the side-wall.

But a little shoulder bumped into his side, two small fists were pounding at his chest, and a high-pitched voice was yelling: “Devil! Devil! Get away!”—and he was suddenly knocked away from the mantelpiece and ended up against the side wall.

The precious Cup swayed on its ebony stand, the boy's hands, rudely withdrawn, almost overthrowing it. But the little man's first impulse, cursing and screaming though he was, was to steady it.

The precious Cup swayed on its black stand, the boy's hands, rudely pulled back, almost knocking it over. But the little man's first instinct, even while cursing and yelling, was to steady it.

“'M'Adam's Wull'! I wish he was here to teach ye, ye snod-faced, ox-limbed profleegit!” he cried, standing in front of the Cup, his eyes blazing.

“'M'Adam's Wull'! I wish he was here to teach you, you smooth-faced, thick-legged loser!” he shouted, standing in front of the Cup, his eyes blazing.

“Ay, 'M'Adam's Wull'! And why not 'M'Adam's Wull'? Ha' ye ony objections to the name?”

“Ay, 'M'Adam's Wull'! And why not 'M'Adam's Wull'? Do you have any objections to the name?”

“I didn't know yo' was theer,” said David, a thought sheepishly.

“I didn't know you were there,” said David, a bit sheepishly.

“Na; or ye'd not ha' said it.”

“Yeah; or you wouldn't have said it.”

“I'd ha' thought it, though,” muttered the boy.

“I would have thought so,” muttered the boy.

Luckily, however, his father did not hear. He stretched his hands up tenderly for the Cup, lifted it down, and began reverently to polish the dimmed sides with his handkerchief.

Fortunately, though, his father didn't hear. He reached up gently for the Cup, brought it down, and started carefully to polish the tarnished sides with his handkerchief.

“Ye're thinkin', nae doot,” he cried, casting up a vicious glance at David, “that Wullie's no gude enough to ha' his name alangside o' they cursed Gray Dogs. Are ye no? Let's ha' the truth for aince—for a diversion.”

“You're thinking, no doubt,” he shouted, throwing a nasty look at David, “that Wullie’s not good enough to have his name alongside those cursed Gray Dogs. Aren't you? Let's have the truth for once—for a change.”

“Reck'n he's good enough if there's none better,” David replied dispassionately.

“Guess he’s good enough if there’s no one better,” David replied casually.

“And wha should there be better? Tell me that, ye muckle gowk.”

“And what could be better? Tell me that, you big fool.”

David smiled.

David grinned.

“Eh, but that'd be long tellin', he said.

“Eh, but that would take a while to explain,” he said.

“And what wad ye mean by that?” his father cried.

“And what do you mean by that?” his father shouted.

“Nay; I was but thinkin' that Mr. Moore's Bob'll look gradely writ under yon.” He pointed to the vacant space below Red Wull's name.

“Nah; I was just thinking that Mr. Moore's Bob will look really good written down there.” He pointed to the empty space below Red Wull's name.

The little man put the Cup back on its pedestal with hurried hands. The handkerchief dropped unconsidered to the floor; he turned and sprang furiously at the boy, who stood against the wall, still smiling; and, seizing him by the collar of his coat, shook him to and fro with fiery energy.

The little man quickly put the Cup back on its pedestal. The handkerchief fell carelessly to the floor; he turned and lunged angrily at the boy, who was standing against the wall, still smiling; and, grabbing him by the collar of his coat, shook him back and forth with intense force.

“So ye're hopin', prayin', nae doot, that James Moore—curse him!—will win ma Cup awa' from me, yer ain dad. I wonder ye're no 'shamed to crass ma door! Ye live on me; ye suck ma blood, ye foul-mouthed leech. Wullie and me brak' oorsel's to keep ye in hoose and hame—and what's yer gratitude? Ye plot to rob us of oor rights.”

“So you're hoping, praying, no doubt, that James Moore—damn him!—will take my Cup away from me, your own dad. I can’t believe you're not ashamed to come to my door! You depend on me; you take everything from me, you foul-mouthed leech. Wullie and I broke ourselves to keep you in a house and home—and what's your gratitude? You’re plotting to rob us of our rights.”

He dropped the boy's coat and stood back.

He dropped the boy's coat and stepped back.

“No rights about it,” said David, still keeping his temper.

“No doubt about it,” said David, still keeping his cool.

“If I win is it no ma right as muckle as ony Englishman's?”

“If I win, isn’t it just as much my right as any Englishman’s?”

Red Wull, who had heard the rising voices, came trotting in, scowled at David, and took his stand beside his master.

Red Wull, who had heard the raised voices, trotted in, glared at David, and positioned himself next to his master.

“Ah, if yo' win it,” said David, with significant emphasis on the conjunction.

“Ah, if you win it,” said David, putting a lot of emphasis on the conjunction.

“And wha's to beat us?”

“And what's going to beat us?”

David looked at his father in well-affected surprise.

David looked at his father with feigned astonishment.

“I tell yo' Owd Bob's rinin',” he answered.

“I’m telling you, Old Bob's running,” he answered.

“And what if he is?” the other cried.

“And what if he is?” the other shouted.

“Why, even yo' should know so much,” the boy sneered.

“Why, even you should know that much,” the boy mocked.

The little man could not fail to understand.

The little man couldn't help but understand.

“So that's it!” he said. Then, in a scream, with one finger pointing to the great dog: “And what o' him? What'll ma Wullie be doin' the while? Tell me that, and ha' a care! Mind ye, he stan's here hearkenin'!” And, indeed, the Tailless Tyke was bristling for battle.

“So that's it!” he said. Then, screaming with one finger pointing at the big dog: “And what about him? What will my Wullie be doing in the meantime? Tell me that, and be careful! Just remember, he’s standing here listening!” And, indeed, the Tailless Tyke was ready for a fight.

David did not like the look of things; and edged away toward the door.

David didn't like the way things were looking and started to edge toward the door.

“What'll Wullie be doin', ye chicken-hearted brock?” his father cried.

“What will Wullie be doing, you cowardly badger?” his father shouted.

“Im?” said the boy, now close on the door. “Im!” he said, with a slow contempt that made the red bristles quiver on the dog's neck. “Lookin' on, I should think—lookin' on. What else is he fit for? I tell yo' oor Bob—”

“Im?” said the boy, now near the door. “Im!” he said, with a slow disdain that made the red bristles tremble on the dog's neck. “Just watching, I suppose—just watching. What else is he good for? I tell you, our Bob—”

“—'Oor Bob'!” screamed the little man darting forward. “'Oor Bob'! Hark to him. I'll 'oor—' At him, Wullie! at him!”

“—'Our Bob'!” shouted the little man, rushing ahead. “'Our Bob'! Listen to him. I'll 'oor—' Get him, Wullie! Get him!”

But the Tailless Tyke needed no encouragement. With a harsh roar he sprang through the air, only to crash against the closing door!

But the Tailless Tyke needed no encouragement. With a fierce roar, he leaped through the air, only to slam against the closing door!

The outer door banged, and in another second a mocking finger tapped on the windowpane.

The outer door slammed, and a moment later, a teasing finger tapped on the window.

“Better luck to the two on yo' next time!” laughed a scornful voice; and David ran down the hill toward Kenmuir.

“Good luck to the two of you next time!” laughed a mocking voice; and David ran down the hill toward Kenmuir.





Chapter XII. HOW RED WULL HELD THE BRIDGE

FROM that hour the fire of M'Adam's jealousy blazed into a mighty flame. The winning of the Dale Cup had become a mania with him. He had won it once, and would again despite all the Moores, all the Gray Dogs, all the undutiful sons in existence; on that point he was resolved. The fact of his having tasted the joys of victory served to whet his desire. And now he felt he could never be happy till the Cup was his own—won outright.

FROM that moment, M'Adam's jealousy flared into a huge fire. Winning the Dale Cup had turned into an obsession for him. He had won it once and was determined to win it again, no matter what obstacles the Moores, the Gray Dogs, or any disobedient sons might present; he was set on that. The experience of having tasted victory only fueled his desire further. Now, he felt he could never be truly happy until the Cup was his again—won completely.

At home David might barely enter the room There the trophy stood.

At home, David might just step into the room. That’s where the trophy was.

“I'll not ha' ye touch ma Cup, ye dirty-fingered, ill-begotten wastrel. Wullie and me won it—you'd naught to do wi' it. Go you to James Moore and James Moore's dog.”

“I won't let you touch my Cup, you dirty-fingered, ill-begotten loser. Wullie and I won it—you have nothing to do with it. Go talk to James Moore and his dog.”

“Ay, and shall I tak' Cup wi' me? or will ye bide till it's took from ye?”

“Ay, should I take the cup with me? Or will you wait until it’s taken from you?”

So the two went on; and every day the tension approached nearer breaking-point.

So the two kept going; and each day, the tension got closer to breaking point.

In the Dale the little man met with no sympathy. The hearts of the Dalesmen were to a man with Owd Bob and his master.

In the Dale, the little man found no sympathy. The Dalesmen's hearts were entirely with Owd Bob and his master.

Whereas once at the Sylvester Arms his shrill, ill tongue had been rarely still, now he maintained a sullen silence; Jem Burton, at least, had no cause of complaint. Crouched away in a corner, with Red Wull beside him, the little man would sit watching and listening as the Dalesmen talked of Owd Bob's doings, his staunchness, sagacity, and coming victory.

Whereas once at the Sylvester Arms his loud and harsh words had rarely stopped, now he kept to a gloomy silence; Jem Burton, at least, had no reason to complain. Crouched in a corner, with Red Wull beside him, the little man sat watching and listening as the Dalesmen talked about Owd Bob's actions, his loyalty, wisdom, and upcoming victory.

Sometimes he could restrain himself no longer. Then he would spring to his feet, and stand, a little swaying figure, and denounce them passionately in almost pathetic eloquence. These orations always concluded in set fashion.

Sometimes he couldn't hold back anymore. Then he'd jump to his feet, standing there, a slightly swaying figure, and passionately call them out with almost touching eloquence. These speeches always ended in a familiar way.

“Ye're all agin us!” the little man would cry in quivering voice.

“You're all against us!” the little man would cry in a trembling voice.

“We are that,” Tammas would answer complacently.

“We're that,” Tammas would reply with a satisfied smile.

“Fair means or foul, ye're content sae lang as Wullie and me are beat. I wonder ye dinna poison him—a little arsenic, and the way's clear for your Bob.”

“Fair means or foul, you're okay as long as Wullie and I are out of the way. I wonder why you don’t just poison him—a little arsenic, and your path is clear for your Bob.”

“'The way is clear enough wi'oot that,” from Tammas caustically.

“'The way is clear enough without that,” said Tammas sarcastically.

Then a lengthy silence, only broken by that exceeding bitter cry: “Eh, Wullie, Wullie, they're all agin us!”

Then a long silence, only interrupted by that deeply bitter cry: “Eh, Wullie, Wullie, they’re all against us!”


And always the rivals—red and gray—went about seeking their opportunity. But the Master, with his commanding presence and stern eyes, was ever ready for them. Toward the end, M'Adam, silent and sneering, would secretly urge on Red Wull to the attack; until, one day in Grammoch-town, James Moore turned on him, his blue eyes glittering. “D'yo' think, yo' little fule,” he cried in that hard voice of his, “that onst they got set we should iver git either of them off alive?” It seemed to strike the little man as a novel idea; for, from that moment, he was ever the first in his feverish endeavors to oppose his small form, buffer-like, between the would-be combatants.

And always the rivals—red and gray—were looking for their chance. But the Master, with his powerful presence and intense gaze, was always prepared for them. Toward the end, M'Adam, quiet and mocking, would secretly push Red Wull to make his move; until, one day in Grammoch-town, James Moore confronted him, his blue eyes shining. “Do you really think, you little fool,” he exclaimed in his harsh voice, “that once they got going we would ever get either of them out alive?” It seemed to strike the little man as a new idea; from that point on, he was always the first to eagerly place his small body, like a shield, between the two fighters.


Curse as M'Adam might, threaten as he might, when the time came Owd Bob won.

Curse as M'Adam did, threaten as he did, when the moment arrived, Owd Bob won.

The styles of the rivals were well contrasted: the patience, the insinuating eloquence, combined with the splendid dash, of the one; and the fierce, driving fury of the other.

The styles of the rivals were strikingly different: one had a patience and smooth eloquence mixed with brilliant flair, while the other exhibited intense, forceful aggression.

The issue was never in doubt. It may have been that the temper of the Tailless Tyke gave in the time of trial; it may have been that his sheep were wild, as M'Adam declared; certainly not, as the little man alleged in choking voice, that they had been chosen and purposely set aside to ruin his chance. Certain it is that his tactics scared them hopelessly: and he never had them in hand.

The issue was never uncertain. It could have been that the Tailless Tyke lost his cool during the difficult times; it might have been that his sheep were skittish, as M'Adam said; definitely not, as the small man insisted in a strained voice, that they had been intentionally picked and held back to sabotage his chance. What’s clear is that his strategies frightened them completely, and he never had control over them.

Act for Owd Bob, his dropping, his driving, his penning, aroused the loud-tongued admiration of crowd and competitors alike. He was patient yet persistent, quiet yet firm, and seemed to coax his charges in the right way in that inimitable manner of his own.

Act for Owd Bob, his dropping, his driving, his penning, sparked the loud admiration of both the crowd and competitors. He was patient but persistent, quiet yet firm, and seemed to guide his animals in his own unique way.

When, at length, the verdict was given, and it was known that, after an interval of half a century, the Shepherds' Trophy was won again by a Gray Dog of Kenmuir, there was such a scene as has been rarely witnessed on the slope behind the Dalesman's Daughter.

When the verdict was finally given, and it was revealed that, after a fifty-year break, the Shepherds' Trophy was won again by a Gray Dog of Kenmuir, there was a scene that was rarely seen on the slope behind the Dalesman's Daughter.

Great fists were slapped on mighty backs; great feet were stamped on the sun-dried banks of the Silver Lea; stalwart lungs were strained to their uttermost capacity; and roars of “Moore!” “Owd Bob o' Kenmuir!” “The Gray Dogs!” thundered up the hillside, and were flung, thundering, back.

Great fists were pounded on strong backs; big feet were stomped on the sun-dried banks of the Silver Lea; powerful lungs were pushed to their limits; and shouts of “Moore!” “Owd Bob o' Kenmuir!” “The Gray Dogs!” echoed up the hillside and came thundering back.

Even James Moore was visibly moved as he worked his way through the cheering mob; and Owd Bob, trotting alongside him in quiet dignity, seemed to wave his silvery brush in acknowledgment.

Even James Moore was clearly affected as he made his way through the cheering crowd; and Owd Bob, trotting beside him with quiet dignity, appeared to wave his silvery tail in acknowledgment.

Master Jacky Sylvester alternately turned cart-wheels and felled the Hon. Launcelot Bilks to the ground. Lady Eleanour, her cheeks flushed with pleasure, waved her parasol, and attempted to restrain her son's exuberance. Parson Leggy danced an unclerical jig, and shook hands with the squire till both those fine old gentlemen were purple in the face. Long Kirby selected a small man in the crowd, and bashed his hat down over his eyes. While Tammas, Rob Saunderson, Tupper, Hoppin, Londesley, and the rest joined hands and went raving round like so many giddy girls.

Master Jacky Sylvester was doing cartwheels and knocking the Hon. Launcelot Bilks to the ground. Lady Eleanour, her cheeks flushed with joy, waved her parasol and tried to calm her son's excitement. Parson Leggy danced a lively jig and shook hands with the squire until both of them were out of breath. Long Kirby picked out a small man in the crowd and pushed his hat down over his eyes. Meanwhile, Tammas, Rob Saunderson, Tupper, Hoppin, Londesley, and the others joined hands and spun around like a bunch of thrilled girls.

Of them all, however, none was so uproarious in the mad heat of his enthusiasm as David M'Adam. He stood in the Kenmuir wagon beside Maggie, a conspicuous figure above the crowd, as he roared in hoarse ecstasy:

Of all of them, though, none was as wild in the crazy heat of his excitement as David M'Adam. He stood in the Kenmuir wagon next to Maggie, a standout figure above the crowd, as he shouted in rough joy:

“Weel done, oor Bob! Weel done, Mr. Moore! Yo've knocked him! Knock him agin! Owd Bob o' Kenmuir! Moore! Moore o' Kenmuir! Hip! Hip!” until the noisy young giant attracted such attention in his boisterous delight that Maggie had to lay a hand upon his arm to restrain his violence.

“Well done, our Bob! Well done, Mr. Moore! You’ve knocked him! Knock him again! Old Bob of Kenmuir! Moore! Moore of Kenmuir! Hip! Hip!” until the loud young giant drew so much attention in his boisterous joy that Maggie had to place a hand on his arm to calm him down.

Alone, on the far bank of the stream, stood the vanquished pair.

Alone, on the far side of the stream, stood the defeated pair.

The little man was trembling slightly; his face was still hot from his exertions; and as he listened to the ovation accorded to his conqueror, there was a piteous set grin upon his face. In front stood the defeated dog, his lips wrinkling and hackles rising, as he, too, saw and heard and understood.

The little man was shaking a bit; his face was still flushed from his efforts; and as he listened to the applause for his victor, there was a sad, fixed smile on his face. In front stood the defeated dog, its lips curling and fur bristling as it, too, saw, heard, and understood.

“It's a gran' thing to ha' a dutiful son. Wullie,” the little man whispered, watching David's waving figure. “He's happy—and so are they a'—not sae much that James Moore has won, as that you and I are beat.”

“It's a great thing to have a devoted son. Wullie,” the little man whispered, watching David's waving figure. “He's happy—and so are they all—not so much that James Moore has won, but that you and I have lost.”

Then, breaking down for a moment:

Then, taking a moment:

“Eh, Wullie, Wullie! They're all agin us. It's you and I alane, lad.”

“Hey, Wullie, Wullie! Everyone's against us. It's just you and me, buddy.”

Again, seeing the squire followed by Parson Leggy, Viscount Birdsaye, and others of the gentry, forcing their way through the press to shake hands with the victor, he continued:

Again, seeing the squire followed by Parson Leggy, Viscount Birdsaye, and other members of the gentry pushing through the crowd to shake hands with the winner, he continued:

“It's good to be in wi' the quality, Wullie. Niver mak' a friend of a man beneath ye in rank, nor an enemy of a man aboon ye: that's a soond principle, Wullie, if ye'd get on in honest England.”

“It's good to be connected with the upper class, Wullie. Never make a friend of someone below your rank, nor an enemy of someone above you: that's a solid principle, Wullie, if you want to get ahead in honest England.”

He stood there, alone with his dog, watching the crowd on the far slope as it surged upward in the direction of the committee tent. Only when the black mass had packed itself in solid phalanges about that ring, inside which, just a year ago, he had stood in very different circumstances, and was at length still, a wintry smile played for a moment about his lips. He laughed a mirthless laugh.

He stood there, alone with his dog, watching the crowd on the far slope as it pushed upward toward the committee tent. Only when the dense crowd had formed solid groups around that area, where just a year ago he had been in very different circumstances, did he finally remain still, a wintery smile briefly crossing his lips. He let out a humorless laugh.

     “Bide a wee, Wullie—he! he! Bide a wee.
     'The best-laid schemes o' mice and men
     Gang aft agley.'”
 
     “Wait a minute, Wullie—he! he! Wait a minute.  
     'The best-laid plans of mice and men  
     often go wrong.'”

As he spoke, there came down to him, above the tumult, a faint cry of mingled surprise and anger. The cheering ceased abruptly. There was silence; then there burst on the stillness a hurricane of indignation.

As he talked, he heard a faint cry of mixed surprise and anger rising above the noise. The cheering suddenly stopped. There was silence; then a storm of outrage broke over the stillness.

The crowd surged forward, then turned. Every eye was directed across the stream. A hundred damning fingers pointed at the solitary figure there. There were hoarse yells of: “There he be Yon's him! What's he done wi' it? Thief! Throttle him!”

The crowd pushed ahead, then shifted. Every eye was fixed across the stream. A hundred accusing fingers pointed at the lone figure over there. There were loud shouts of, “There he is! What’s he done with it? Thief! Get him!”

The mob came lumbering down the slope like one man, thundering their imprecations on a thousand throats. They looked dangerous, and their wrath was stimulated by the knot of angry Dalesmen who led the van. There was more than one white face among the women at the top of the slope as they watched the crowd blundering blindly down the hill. There were more men than Parson Leggy, the squire, James Moore, and the local constables in the thick of it all, striving frantically with voice and gesture, ay, and stick too, to stem the advance.

The mob came rushing down the slope like a single entity, shouting their curses with a thousand voices. They seemed dangerous, and their anger was heightened by the group of furious Dalesmen at the front. Several women at the top of the slope wore expressions of fear as they watched the crowd stumbling blindly down the hill. There were more people involved than just Parson Leggy, the squire, James Moore, and the local constables, who were all desperately trying to use their voices, hand gestures, and even sticks to stop the mob's advance.

It was useless; on the dark wave rolled, irresistible.

It was pointless; the dark wave rolled in, unstoppable.

On the far bank stood the little man, motionless, awaiting them with a grin upon his face. And a little farther in front was the Tailless Tyke, his back and neck like a new-shorn wheat-field, as he rumbled a vast challenge.

On the far bank stood the small man, still, waiting for them with a grin on his face. And a little further ahead was the Tailless Tyke, his back and neck like a newly cut wheat field, as he bellowed a huge challenge.

“Come on, gentlemen!” the little man cried. “Come on! I'll bide for ye, never fear. Ye're a thousand to one and a dog. It's the odds ye like, Englishmen a'.”

“Come on, guys!” the little man shouted. “Come on! I'll wait for you, no worries. You're a thousand to one and a dog. It's the odds you enjoy, you Englishmen.”

And the mob, with murder in its throat, accepted the invitation and came on.

And the mob, ready to kill, accepted the invitation and moved forward.

At the moment, however, from the slope above, clear above the tramp of the multitude, a great voice bellowed: “Way! Way! Way for Mr. Trotter!” The advancing host checked and opened out; and the secretary of the meeting bundled through.

At that moment, though, from the slope above, loud and clear over the sound of the crowd, a strong voice shouted, “Make way! Make way! Make way for Mr. Trotter!” The approaching crowd paused and spread out, and the meeting's secretary pushed his way through.

He was a small, fat man, fussy at any time, and perpetually perspiring. Now his face was crimson with rage and running; he gesticulated wildly; vague words bubbled forth, as his short legs twinkled down the slope.

He was a short, chubby man, picky at all times, and constantly sweating. Now his face was red with anger and dripping; he waved his arms around frantically; unclear words spilled out as his short legs hurried down the hill.

The crowd paused to admire. Some one shouted a witticism, and the crowd laughed. For the moment the situation was saved.

The crowd stopped to admire. Someone shouted a joke, and the crowd laughed. For now, the situation was saved.

The fat secretary hurried on down the slope, unheeding of any insult but the one. He bounced over the plank-bridge: and as he came closer, M'Adam saw that in each hand brandished a brick.

The chubby secretary rushed down the slope, ignoring all insults except one. He jumped over the plank bridge, and as he got closer, M'Adam noticed that he was holding a brick in each hand.

“Hoots, man! dinna throw!” he cried, making a feint as though to turn in sudden terror.

“Hoots, man! Don’t throw!” he shouted, pretending to turn in sudden fear.

“What's this? What's this?” gasped the secretary, waving his arms.

“What's going on? What's happening?” gasped the secretary, waving his arms.

“Bricks, 'twad seem,” the other answered, staying his flight.

“Bricks, it would seem,” the other replied, pausing his flight.

The secretary puffed up like a pudding in a hurry.

The secretary inflated like a quickly rising soufflé.

“Where's the Cup? Champion, Challenge, etc.,” he jerked out. “Mind, sir, you're responsible! wholly responsible! Dents, damages, delays! What's it all mean, sir? These—these monstrous creations “—he brandished the bricks, and M'Adam started back—“wrapped, as I live, in straw, sir, in the Cup case, sir! the Cup case! No Cup! Infamous! Disgraceful! Insult me—meeting—committee—every one! What's it mean, sir?” He paused to pant, his body filling and emptying like a bladder.

“Where’s the Cup? Champion, Challenge, and all that,” he exclaimed. “Just so you know, sir, you’re responsible! Completely responsible! Dents, damages, delays! What does it all mean, sir? These—these ridiculous things…”—he waved around the bricks, causing M'Adam to step back—“wrapped, I swear, in straw, sir, in the Cup case, sir! The Cup case! No Cup! Outrageous! Disgraceful! Everyone has insulted me—meeting—committee—each one! What does it mean, sir?” He paused to catch his breath, his body expanding and contracting like a balloon.

M'Adam approached him with one eye on the crowd, which was heaving forward again, threatening still, but sullen and silent.

M'Adam walked up to him, keeping one eye on the crowd, which was pushing forward again—still threatening, but now sullen and quiet.

“I pit 'em there,” he whispered; and drew back to watch the effect of his disclosure.

“I put them there,” he whispered, and stepped back to see how his revelation would land.

The secretary gasped.

The assistant gasped.

“You—you not only do this—amazing thing—these monstrosities”—he hurled the bricks furiously on the unoffending ground—“but you dare to tell me so!”

“You—you not only do this—amazing thing—these monstrosities”—he angrily threw the bricks onto the innocent ground—“but you actually have the nerve to tell me that!”

The little man smiled.

The little guy smiled.

“'Do wrang and conceal it, do right and confess it,' that's Englishmen's motto, and mine, as a rule; but this time I had ma reasons.”

“'Do wrong and hide it, do right and admit it,' that's the motto of Englishmen, and usually mine too; but this time I had my reasons.”

“Reasons, sir! No reasons can justify such an extraordinary breach of all the—the decencies. Reasons? the reasons of a maniac. Not to say more, sir. Fraudulent detention—fraudulent, I say, sir! What were your precious reasons?”

“Reasons, sir! No reasons can justify such an extraordinary breach of all the decencies. Reasons? The reasons of a maniac. Not to say more, sir. Fraudulent detention—fraudulent, I say, sir! What were your precious reasons?”

The mob with Tammas and Long Kirby at their head had now well nigh reached the plank-bridge. They still looked dangerous, and there were isolated cries of:

The mob, led by Tammas and Long Kirby, was now almost at the plank bridge. They still seemed threatening, and there were scattered shouts of:

“Duck him!”

“Forget him!”

“Chuck him in!”

"Throw him in!"

“An' the dog!”

"And the dog!"

“Wi' one o' they bricks about their necks!”

“Like they have a brick tied around their necks!”

“There are my reasons!” said M'Adam, pointing to the forest of menacing faces. “Ye see I'm no beloved amang yonder gentlemen, and”—in a stage whisper in the other's ear—“I thocht maybe I'd be 'tacked on the road.”

“There are my reasons!” said M'Adam, pointing to the forest of threatening faces. “You see I'm not exactly liked among those gentlemen, and”—in a stage whisper in the other’s ear—“I thought maybe I’d be ambushed on the road.”

Tammas foremost of the crowd, had now his foot upon the first plank.

Tammas, leading the crowd, now had his foot on the first plank.

“Ye robber! ye thief! Wait till we set hands on ye, you and yer gorilla!” he called.

“Hey, robber! Hey, thief! Just wait until we get our hands on you and your gorilla!” he shouted.

M'Adam half turned.

M'Adam turned slightly.

“Wullie,” he said quietly, “keep the bridge.”

“Wullie,” he said softly, “hold the bridge.”

At the order the Tailless Tyke shot gladly forward, and the leaders on the bridge as hastily back. The dog galloped on to the rattling plank, took his post fair and square in the centre of the narrow way, and stood facing the hostile crew like Cerberus guarding the gates of hell: his bull-head was thrust forward, hackles up, teeth glinting, and a distant rumbling in his throat, as though daring them to come on.

At the command, the Tailless Tyke eagerly dashed forward, and the leaders on the bridge quickly retreated. The dog sprinted onto the noisy plank, positioned himself squarely in the center of the narrow path, and faced the hostile crew like Cerberus guarding the gates of hell: his bull-like head was pushed forward, fur bristling, teeth shining, and a low growl rumbled in his throat, as if challenging them to approach.

“Yo' first, ole lad!” said Tammas, hopping agilely behind Long Kirby.

“Go ahead, old man!” said Tammas, jumping nimbly behind Long Kirby.

“Nay; the old uns lead!” cried the big smith, his face gray-white. He wrenched round, pinned the old man by the arms, and held him forcibly before him as a covering shield. There ensued an unseemly struggle betwixt the two valiants, Tammas bellowing and kicking in the throes of mortal fear.

“Nah; the old ones lead!” yelled the big blacksmith, his face pale. He turned around, grabbed the old man by the arms, and held him firmly in front of him as a shield. An inappropriate struggle broke out between the two strong men, with Tammas shouting and kicking in a panic of pure fear.

“Jim Mason'll show us,” he suggested at last.

“Jim Mason will show us,” he suggested finally.

“Nay,” said honest Jim; “I'm fear'd.” He could say it with impunity; for the pluck of Postie Jim was a matter long past dispute.

“Nah,” said honest Jim; “I’m scared.” He could say it without worry; because Postie Jim’s courage was no longer in question.

Then Jem Burton'd go first?

So Jem Burton will go first?

Nay; Jem had a lovin' wife and dear little kids at 'ome.

Nay; Jem had a loving wife and dear little kids at home.

Then Big Bell?

Then Big Ben?

Big Bell'd see 'isseif further first.

Big Bell'd see 'isseif further first.

A tall figure came forcing through the crowd, his face a little paler than its wont, and a formidable knob-kerry in his hand.

A tall figure pushed through the crowd, his face slightly paler than usual, and a formidable knob-kerry in his hand.

“I'm goin'!” said David.

“I'm going!” said David.

“But yo're not,” answered burly Sam'l, gripping the boy from behind with arms like the roots of an oak. “Your time'll coom soon enough by the look on yo' wi' niver no hurry.”

“But you’re not,” answered burly Sam'l, gripping the boy from behind with arms like the roots of an oak. “Your time will come soon enough by the look on you with never any hurry.”

And the sense of the Dalesmen was with the big man; for, as old Rob Saunderson said:

And the Dalesmen understood the big guy; because, as old Rob Saunderson said:

“I reck'n he'd liefer claw on to your throat, lad, nor ony o' oors.”

“I reckon he'd rather grab onto your throat, kid, than any of ours.”

As there was no one forthcoming to claim the honor of the lead, Tammas came forward with cunning counsel.

As no one stepped up to take the lead, Tammas stepped in with clever advice.

“Tell yo' what, lads, we'd best let 'em as don't know nowt at all aboot him go first. And onst they're on, mind, we winna let 'em off; but keep a-shovin' and a-bovin 'on 'em forra'd. Then us'll foller.”

“Look, guys, we should let those who don’t know anything about him go first. And once they’re on, remember, we won’t let them off; we'll just keep pushing them forward. Then we’ll follow.”

By this time there was a little naked space of green round the bridge-head, like a fairy circle, into which the uninitiated might not penetrate. Round this the mob hedged: the Dalesmen in front, striving knavishly back and bawling to those behind to leggo that shovin'; and these latter urging valorously forward, yelling jeers and contumely at the front rank. “Come on! 'O's afraid? Lerrus through to 'em, then, ye Royal Stan'-backs!”—for well they knew the impossibility of their demand.

By this point, there was a small patch of green around the bridge-head, like a fairy circle that outsiders couldn't enter. The crowd formed a barrier around it: the Dalesmen in front, slyly pushing back and shouting to those behind to stop shoving; and those behind eagerly pushing forward, yelling insults and taunts at the front line. “Come on! Who's scared? Let us through to them, then, you Royal Stand-backs!”—for they all knew how impossible their request was.

And as they wedged and jostled thus, there stole out from their midst as gallant a champion as ever trod the grass. He trotted out into the ring, the observed of all, and paused to gaze at the gaunt figure on the bridge. The sun lit the sprinkling of snow on the dome of his head; one forepaw was off the ground; and he stood there, royally alert, scanning his antagonist.

And as they pushed and jostled around, a brave champion emerged from their midst, one of the finest to ever step on the grass. He walked into the ring, the center of attention, and paused to look at the thin figure on the bridge. The sun highlighted the dusting of snow on top of his head; one paw was lifted off the ground, and he stood there, royally alert, surveying his opponent.

“Th' Owd Un!” went up in a roar fit to split the air as the hero of the day was recognized. And the Dalesmen gave a pace forward spontaneously as the gray knight-errant stole across the green.

“Th' Owd Un!” erupted in a roar loud enough to shatter the air as the hero of the day was acknowledged. The Dalesmen instinctively took a step forward as the gray knight-errant made his way across the green.

“Oor Bob'll fetch him!” they roared, their blood leaping to fever heat, and gripped their sticks, determined in stern reality to follow now.

“Oor Bob will get him!” they shouted, their blood racing with excitement, and gripped their sticks, absolutely determined to follow through now.

The gray champion trotted up on to the bridge, and paused again, the long hair about his neck rising like a ruff, and a strange glint in his eyes; and the holder of the bridge never moved. Red and Gray stood thus, face to face: the one gay yet resolute, the other motionless, his great head slowly sinking between his forelegs, seemingly petrified.

The gray champion trotted onto the bridge and paused again, the long hair around his neck standing up like a collar, and a strange glint in his eyes; while the guard of the bridge remained still. Red and Gray stood there, face to face: one cheerful yet determined, the other motionless, his large head gradually lowering between his forelegs, appearing frozen.

There was no shouting now: it was time for deeds, not words. Only, above the stillness, came a sound from the bridge like the snore of a giant in his sleep, and blending, with it, a low, deep, purring thunder like some monster cat well pleased.

There was no yelling now: it was time for action, not talk. Only, above the silence, came a sound from the bridge like the snoring of a giant in his sleep, and blending with it, a low, deep, purring rumble like some massive cat fully content.

“Wullie,” came a solitary voice from the far side, “keep the bridge!”

“Wullie,” called a lone voice from the other side, “hold the bridge!”

One ear went back, one ear was still forward; the great head was low and lower between his forelegs and the glowing eyes rolled upward so that the watchers could see the murderous white.

One ear was back, and the other was still forward; the huge head was low and lowered further between his front legs, and the glowing eyes rolled upward so the watchers could see the deadly white.

Forward the gray dog stepped.

The gray dog stepped forward.

Then, for the second time that afternoon, a voice, stern and hard, came ringing down from the slope above over the heads of the many.

Then, for the second time that afternoon, a voice, sharp and commanding, called out from the slope above, directed at the crowd below.

“Bob, lad, coom back!”

“Bob, dude, come back!”

“He! he! I thocht that was comin',” sneered the small voice over the stream.

“He! He! I thought that was coming,” sneered the small voice over the stream.

The gray dog heard, and checked.

The gray dog heard and looked around.

“Bob, lad, coom in, I say!”

“Bob, come in, I say!”

At that he swung round and marched slowly back, gallant as he had come, dignified still in his mortification.

At that, he turned around and walked slowly back, just as impressive as when he arrived, still dignified despite his embarrassment.

And Red Wull threw back his head and bellowed a paean of victory—challenge, triumph, scorn, all blended in that bull-like, blood-chilling blare.

And Red Wull threw back his head and let out a roar of victory—challenge, triumph, scorn, all mixed together in that bull-like, bone-chilling bellow.


In the mean time, M'Adam and the secretary had concluded their business. It had been settled that the Cup was to be delivered over to James Moore not later than the following Saturday.

In the meantime, M'Adam and the secretary had wrapped up their business. It was decided that the Cup would be handed over to James Moore no later than the following Saturday.

“Saturday, see! at the latest!” the secretary cried as he turned and trotted off.

“Saturday, you see! At the latest!” the secretary exclaimed as he turned and hurried off.

“Mr. Trotter,” M'Adam called after him. “I'm sorry, but ye maun bide this side the Lea till I've reached the foot o' the Pass. Gin they gentlemen”—nodding toward the crowd—“should set hands on me, why—” and he shrugged his shoulders significantly. “Forbye, Wullie's keepin' the bridge.”

“Mr. Trotter,” M'Adam called after him. “I'm sorry, but you have to stay this side of the Lea until I’ve reached the bottom of the Pass. If those gentlemen”—nodding toward the crowd—“should lay hands on me, well—” and he shrugged his shoulders significantly. “Besides, Wullie's watching the bridge.”

With that the little man strolled off leisurely; now dallying to pick a flower, now to wave a mocking hand at the furious mob, and so slowly on to the foot of the Muirk Muir Pass.

With that, the little man walked away casually; stopping to pick a flower here, waving a teasing hand at the angry crowd there, and slowly making his way to the foot of the Muirk Muir Pass.

There he turned and whistled that shrill peculiar note.

There he turned and whistled that sharp, unique sound.

“Wullie, Wullie, to me!” he called.

“Wullie, Wullie, come here!” he called.

At that, with one last threat thrown at the' thousand souls he had held at bay for thirty minutes, the Tailless Tyke swung about and galloped after his lord.

At that, with one last threat aimed at the thousand souls he had held off for thirty minutes, the Tailless Tyke turned around and raced after his lord.





Chapter XIII. THE FACE IN THE FRAME

ALL Friday M'Adam never left the kitchen. He sat opposite the Cup, in a coma, as it were; and Red Wull lay motionless at his feet.

ALL Friday M'Adam never left the kitchen. He sat across from the Cup, almost in a daze; and Red Wull lay still at his feet.

Saturday came, and still the two never budged. Toward the evening the little man rose, all in a tremble, and took the Cup down from the mantelpiece; then he sat down again with it in his arms.

Saturday arrived, and the two of them still hadn’t moved. In the evening, the little man stood up, shaking, and took the Cup down from the mantelpiece; then he sat back down, holding it tightly in his arms.

“Eh, Wullie, Wullie, is it a dream? Ha' they took her fra us? Eh, but it's you and I alane, lad.”

“Hey, Wullie, Wullie, is this a dream? Have they taken her from us? But it's just you and me now, kid.”

He hugged it to him, crying silently, and rocking to and fro like a mother with a dying child. And Red Wull sat up on his haunches, and weaved from side to side in sympathy.

He held it close, crying quietly, swaying back and forth like a mother with a dying child. And Red Wull sat up on his haunches, swaying from side to side in sympathy.

As the dark was falling, David looked in.

As darkness was setting in, David looked inside.

At the sound of the opening door the little man swung round noiselessly, the Cup nursed in his arms, and glared, sullen and suspicious, at the boy; yet seemed not to recognize him. In the half-light David could see the tears coursing down the little wizened face.

At the sound of the door opening, the little man turned around quietly, the Cup cradled in his arms, and glared at the boy with a sullen, suspicious look; yet he didn’t seem to recognize him. In the dim light, David could see the tears streaming down the little, wrinkled face.

“'Pon ma life, he's gaein' daft!” was his comment as he turned away to Kenmuir. And again the mourners were left alone.

“'On my life, he's going crazy!” was his comment as he turned away to Kenmuir. And again the mourners were left alone.

“A few hours noo, Wullie,” the little man wailed, “and she'll be gane. We won her, Wullie, you and I, won her fair: she's lit the hoose for us; she's softened a' for us—and God kens we needed it; she was the ae thing we had to look to and love. And noo they're takin' her awa', and 'twill be night agin. We've cherished her, we've garnished her, we've loved her like oor ain; and noo she maun gang to strangers who know her not.”

“A few hours now, Wullie,” the little man cried, “and she’ll be gone. We won her, Wullie, you and I, won her fair: she’s brightened up our home; she’s softened everything for us—and God knows we needed it; she was the one thing we had to look forward to and love. And now they’re taking her away, and it’ll be nighttime again. We’ve cherished her, we’ve decorated her, we’ve loved her like our own; and now she has to go to strangers who don’t know her.”

He rose to his feet, and the great dog rose with him. His voice heightened to a scream, and he swayed with the Cup in his arms till it seemed he must fall.

He got up, and the big dog stood up with him. His voice shot up to a scream, and he swayed with the Cup in his arms until it looked like he might fall.

“Did they win her fair, Wullie? Na; they plotted, they conspired, they worked ilka ain o' them agin us, and they beat us. Ay, and noo they're robbin' us—robbin' us! But they shallna ha' her. Oor's or naebody's, Wullie! We'll finish her sooner nor that.”

“Did they win her fairly, Wullie? No; they plotted, they conspired, they all worked against us, and they beat us. Yeah, and now they're robbing us—robbing us! But they won't have her. Ours or nobody's, Wullie! We'll finish her sooner than that.”

He banged the Cup down on the table and rushed madly out of the room, Red Wull at his heels. In a moment he came running back, brandishing a great axe about his head.

He slammed the cup on the table and rushed out of the room, Red Wull right behind him. Moments later, he came running back, swinging a big axe over his head.

“Come on, Wullie!” he cried. “'Scots wha hae'! Noo's the day and noo's the hour! Come on!”

“Come on, Wullie!” he shouted. “‘Scots wha hae’! Now's the time and now's the hour! Let’s go!”

On the table before him, serene and beautiful, stood the target of his madness. The little man ran at it, swinging his murderous weapon like a flail.

On the table in front of him, calm and gorgeous, was the object of his obsession. The small man charged at it, swinging his lethal weapon like a club.

“Oor's or naebody's Wullie! Come on! 'Lay the proud usurpers low'!” He aimed a mighty buffet; and the Shepherds' Trophy—the Shepherds' Trophy which had won through the hardships of a hundred years—was almost gone. It seemed to quiver as the blow fell. But the cruel steel missed, and the axe-head sank into the wood, clean and deep, like a spade in snow.

“Oor's or nobody's Wullie! Come on! 'Knock the proud usurpers down'!” He aimed a powerful swing; and the Shepherds' Trophy—the Shepherds' Trophy that had survived a hundred years of struggles—was almost lost. It seemed to tremble as the blow landed. But the sharp steel missed, and the axe-head embedded itself into the wood, clean and deep, like a shovel in snow.

Red Wull had leapt on to the table, and in his cavernous voice was
grumbling a chorus to his master's yells. The little man danced up and
down, tugging and straining at the axe-handle.

     “You and I, Wullie!
     'Tyrants fall in every foe!
     Liberty's in every blow!'”
 
Red Wull had jumped onto the table, and in his deep voice was grumbling a chant to his master's shouts. The little man bounced up and down, pulling and straining at the axe handle.

     “You and I, Wullie!
     'Tyrants fall in every enemy!
     Liberty's in every strike!'”

The axe-head was as immoveable as the Muir Pike.

The ax head was as unchangeable as the Muir Pike.

     “'Let us do or die!'”
 
“'Let's do or die!'”

The shaft snapped, and the little man tottered back. Red Wull jumped down from the table, and, in doing so, brushed against the Cup. It toppled* over on to the floor, and rolled tinkling away in the dust. And the little man fled madly out of the house, still screaming his war-song.

The shaft broke, and the little man stumbled back. Red Wull jumped down from the table and, in the process, bumped into the Cup. It tipped over onto the floor and rolled away, making a tinkling sound in the dust. The little man then ran frantically out of the house, still shouting his battle song.

     *N.B.—You may see the dent in the Cup's white sides to this
     day.

     *Note: You can still see the dent in the Cup's white sides today.

When, late that night, M'Adam returned home, the Cup was gone. Down on his hands and knees he traced out its path, plain to see, where it had rolled along the dusty floor. Beyond that there was no sign.

When, late that night, M'Adam returned home, the Cup was gone. On his hands and knees, he followed its trail, clearly visible where it had rolled along the dusty floor. Beyond that, there was no other evidence.

At first he was too much overcome to speak. Then he raved round the room like a derelict ship, Red Wull following uneasily behind. He cursed; he blasphemed; he screamed and beat the walls with feverish hands. A stranger, passing, might well have thought this was a private Bedlam. At last, exhausted, he sat down and cried.

At first, he was too overwhelmed to talk. Then he paced the room like a lost ship, Red Wull trailing nervously behind. He swore; he shouted; he screamed and pounded the walls with frantic hands. A passerby might have thought this was a personal asylum. Finally, worn out, he sat down and cried.

“It's David, Wullie, ye may depend; David that's robbed his father's hoose. Oh, it's a grand thing to ha' a dutiful son!”—and he bowed his gray head in his hands.

“It's David, Wullie, you can count on it; David who’s robbed his father's house. Oh, it’s a wonderful thing to have a dutiful son!”—and he bowed his gray head in his hands.

David, indeed, it was. He had come back to the Grange during his father's absence, and, taking the Cup from its grimy bed, had marched it away to its rightful home. For that evening at Kenmuir, James Moore had said to him:

David, it really was. He had returned to the Grange while his father was away, and, taking the Cup from its filthy spot, had carried it back to its proper place. That evening at Kenmuir, James Moore had said to him:

“David, your father's not sent the Cup. I shall come and fetch it to-morrow.” And David knew he meant it. Therefore, in order to save a collision between his father and his friend—a collision the issue of which he dared hardly contemplate, knowing, as he did, the unalterable determination of the one and the lunatic passion of the other—the boy had resolved to fetch the Cup himself, then and there, in the teeth, if needs be, of his father and the Tailless Tyke. And he had done it.

“David, your dad hasn’t sent the Cup. I’ll come and get it tomorrow.” And David knew he was serious. So, to avoid a clash between his dad and his friend—a clash he could hardly imagine, knowing the unyielding resolve of one and the crazy intensity of the other—the boy decided to get the Cup himself, right then and there, even if it meant facing off against his dad and the Tailless Tyke. And he did it.

When he reached home that night he marched, contrary to his wont, straight into the kitchen.

When he got home that night, he walked, unlike his usual self, straight into the kitchen.

There sat his father facing the door, awaiting him, his hands upon his knees. For once the little man was alone; and David, brave though he was, thanked heaven devoutly that Red Wull was elsewhere.

There sat his father facing the door, waiting for him, his hands on his knees. For once, the little man was alone; and David, brave as he was, sincerely thanked heaven that Red Wull was not around.

For a while father and son kept silence, watching one another like two fencers.

For a while, father and son stayed quiet, watching each other like two fencers.

“'Twas you as took ma Cup?” asked the little man at last, leaning forward in his chair.

“Was it you who took my cup?” asked the little man at last, leaning forward in his chair.

“'Twas me as took Mr. Moore's Cup,” the boy replied. “I thowt yo' mun ha' done wi' it—I found it all bashed upon the floor.”

“It was me who took Mr. Moore's Cup,” the boy replied. “I thought you must have done it—I found it all smashed on the floor.”

“You took it—pit up to it, nae doot, by James Moore.”

“You took it—put up with it, no doubt, by James Moore.”

David made a gesture of dissent.

David shook his head in disagreement.

“Ay, by James Moore,” his father continued. “He dursena come hissel' for his ill-gotten spoils, so he sent the son to rob the father. The coward!”—his whole frame shook with passion. “I'd ha' thocht James Moore'd ha' bin man enough to come himself for what he wanted. I see noo I did him a wrang—I misjudged him. I kent him a heepocrite; ain o' yer unco gudes; a man as looks one thing, says anither, and does a third; and noo I ken he's a coward. He's fear'd o' me, sic as I am, five foot twa in ma stockin's.” He rose from his chair and drew himself up to his full height.

“Yeah, by James Moore,” his father continued. “He didn’t dare come himself for his ill-gotten gains, so he sent his son to rob his own father. What a coward!”—his entire body shook with anger. “I would’ve thought James Moore would have been man enough to come himself for what he wanted. I see now I was wrong about him—I misjudged him. I saw him as a hypocrite; one of those goody-goody types; a man who looks one way, says another, and does something completely different; and now I know he’s a coward. He’s scared of me, as I am, five foot two in my socks.” He rose from his chair and stood tall.

“Mr. Moore had nowt to do wi' it,” David persisted.

“Mr. Moore had nothing to do with it,” David insisted.

“Ye're lyin'. James Moore pit ye to it.”

"You're lying. James Moore put you to it."

“I tell yo' he did not.”

“I swear he didn’t.”

“Ye'd ha' bin willin' enough wi'oot him, if ye'd thocht o't, I grant ye. But ye've no the wits. All there is o' ye has gane to mak' yer muckle body. Hooiver, that's no matter. I'll settle wi' James Moore anither time. I'll settle wi' you noo, David M'Adam.”

“You would have been willing enough without him, if you had thought about it, I admit. But you don’t have the brains. All that’s left of you has gone to make your big body. Anyway, that doesn’t matter. I’ll deal with James Moore another time. I’ll deal with you now, David M'Adam.”

He paused, and looked the boy over from bead to foot.

He paused and looked the boy over from head to toe.

“So, ye're not only an idler! a wastrel! a liar!”—he spat the words out. “Ye're—God help ye—a thief!”

“So, you’re not just a slacker! A waste of space! A liar!”—he spat the words out. “You’re—God help you—a thief!”

“I'm no thief!” the boy returned hotly. “I did but give to a mon what ma feyther—shame on him!—wrongfully kept from him.”

“I'm not a thief!” the boy shot back angrily. “I only gave a man what my father—shame on him!—wrongfully took from him.”

“Wrangfully?” cried the little man, advancing with burning face.

“Wrongfully?” shouted the little man, stepping forward with a flushed face.

“'Twas honorably done, keepin' what wasna your'n to keep! Holdin' back his rights from a man! Ay, if ony one's the thief, it's not me: it's you, I say, you!”—and he looked his father in the face with flashing eyes.

“'Twas honorably done, keeping what wasn't yours to keep! Holding back his rights from a man! Yeah, if anyone's the thief, it's not me: it's you, I say, you!”—and he looked his father in the face with burning eyes.

“I'm the thief, am I?” cried the other, incoherent with passion. “Though ye're three times ma size, I'll teach ma son to speak so to me.”

“I'm the thief, am I?” shouted the other, overwhelmed with emotion. “Even though you're three times my size, I'll teach my son to talk to me like that.”

The old strap, now long disused, hung in the chimney corner. As he spoke the little man sprang back, ripped it from the wall, and, almost before David realized what he was at, had brought it down with a savage slash across his son's shoulders; and as he smote he whistled a shrill, imperative note:

The old strap, now long unused, hung in the corner by the fireplace. As he spoke, the little man jumped back, yanked it from the wall, and almost before David realized what was happening, had brought it down with a vicious strike across his son's shoulders; and as he hit, he whistled a sharp, commanding note:

“Wullie, Wullie, to me!”

“Hey Wullie, come here!”

David felt the blow through his coat like a bar of hot iron laid across his back. His passion seethed within him; every vein throbbed; every nerve quivered. In a minute he would wipe out, once and for all, the score of years; for the moment, however, there was urgent business on hand. For outside he could hear the quick patter of feet hard-galloping, and the scurry of a huge creature racing madly to a call.

David felt the hit through his coat like a hot iron bar pressed against his back. His emotions boiled inside him; every vein throbbed; every nerve tingled. In a minute, he would settle the score of years once and for all; but for now, there was something important to take care of. Outside, he could hear the rapid pitter-patter of feet galloping hard, and the frantic rush of a huge creature racing to a call.

With a bound he sprang at the open door; and again the strap came lashing down, and a wild voice:

With a leap, he jumped at the open door; and once more the strap came whipping down, along with a frantic voice:

“Quick, Wullie! For God's sake, quick!”

“Come on, Wullie! Hurry up, for God's sake!”

David slammed the door to. It shut with a rasping snap; and at the same moment a great body from without thundered against it with terrific violence, and a deep voice roared like the sea when thwarted of its prey.

David slammed the door shut. It closed with a harsh snap; and at that same moment, a massive force from outside crashed against it with incredible force, and a deep voice roared like the ocean when it's denied its catch.

“Too late, agin!” said David, breathing hard; and shot the bolt home with a clang. Then he turned on his father.

“Too late, again!” said David, breathing heavily, and slammed the bolt shut with a bang. Then he turned to his father.

“Noo,” said he, “man to man!”

“No,” he said, “just man to man!”

“Ay,” cried the other, “father to son!”

“Ay,” shouted the other, “father to son!”

The little man half turned and leapt at the old musketoon hanging on the wall. He missed it, turned again, and struck with the strap full at the other's face. David caught the falling arm at the wrist, hitting it aside with such tremendous force that the bone all but snapped. Then he smote his father a terrible blow on the chest, and the little man staggered back, gasping, into the corner; while the strap dropped from his numbed fingers.

The little man turned partway and jumped at the old musketoon hanging on the wall. He missed it, turned again, and swung the strap hard at the other person's face. David caught the flailing arm at the wrist, deflecting it with such force that the bone nearly broke. Then he delivered a powerful blow to his father’s chest, causing the little man to stagger back, gasping, into the corner, while the strap fell from his numb fingers.

Outside Red Wull whined and scratched; but the two men paid no heed.

Outside, Red Wull whined and scratched, but the two men ignored it.

David strode forward; there was murder in his face. The little man saw it: his time was come; but his bitterest foe never impugned Adam M'Adam's courage.

David walked confidently ahead; there was a look of anger on his face. The little man noticed it: his time had come; but even his worst enemy never questioned Adam M'Adam's bravery.

He stood huddled in the corner, all dishevelled, nursing one arm with the other, entirely unafraid.

He stood hunched in the corner, looking messy, cradling one arm with the other, completely unafraid.

“Mind, David,” he said, quite calm, “murder 'twill be, not manslaughter.”

“Listen, David,” he said, completely calm, “it will be murder, not manslaughter.”

“Murder 'twill be,” the boy answered, in thick, low voice, and was across the room.

“Murder it will be,” the boy replied in a deep, low voice, and crossed the room.

Outside Red Wull banged and clawed high up on the door with impotent pats.

Outside, Red Wull banged and clawed at the door with powerless hits.

The little man suddenly slipped his hand in his pocket, pulled out something, and flung it. The missile pattered on his son's face like a rain-drop on a charging bull, and David smiled as he came on. It dropped softly on the table at his side; he looked down and—it was the face of his mother which gazed up at him!

The little man quickly reached into his pocket, pulled out something, and tossed it. The object hit his son’s face like a raindrop hitting a charging bull, and David smiled as he approached. It landed gently on the table next to him; he looked down and—there was his mother’s face looking back at him!

“Mither!” he sobbed, stopping short. “Mither! Ma God, ye saved him—and me!”

“Mom!” he cried, stopping suddenly. “Mom! My God, you saved him—and me!”

He stood there, utterly unhinged, shaking and whimpering.

He stood there, completely unhinged, shaking and whimpering.

It was some minutes before he pulled himself together; then he walked to the wall, took down a pair of shears, and seated himself at the table, still trembling. Near him lay the miniature, all torn and crumpled, and beside it the deep-buried axe-head.

It took him a few minutes to get himself together; then he walked over to the wall, grabbed a pair of shears, and sat down at the table, still shaking. Next to him was the miniature, all ripped and wrinkled, along with the buried axe-head.

He picked up the strap and began cutting it into little pieces.

He picked up the strap and started cutting it into small pieces.

“There! and there! and there!” he said with each snip. “An' ye hit me agin there may be no mither to save ye.”

“There! and there! and there!” he said with each snip. “And if you hit me again, there might not be a mother to save you.”

M'Adam stood huddling in the corner. He shook like an aspen leaf; his eyes blazed in his white face; and he still nursed one arm with the other.

M'Adam stood curled up in the corner. He shook like a trembling leaf; his eyes burned in his pale face; and he continued to cradle one arm with the other.

“Honor yer father,” he quoted in small, low voice.

“Honor your father,” he quoted in a small, quiet voice.





PART IV THE BLACK KILLER





Chapter XIV. A MAD MAN

TAMMAS is on his feet in the tap-room of the Arms, brandishing a pewter mug.

TAMMAS is standing up in the taproom of the Arms, holding a pewter mug.

“Gen'lemen!” he cries, his old face flushed; “I gie you a toast. Stan' oop!”

“Gentlemen!” he calls out, his old face flushed; “I give you a toast. Stand up!”

The knot of Dalesmen round the fire rises like one. The old man waves his mug before him, reckless of the good ale that drips on to the floor.

The group of Dalesmen around the fire moves as one. The old man raises his mug before him, careless of the good ale that spills onto the floor.

“The best sheep-dog i' th' North—Owd Bob o' Kenmuir!” he cries. In an instant there is uproar: the merry applause of clinking pewters; the stamping of feet; the rattle of sticks. Rob Saunderson and old Jonas are cheering with the best; Tupper and Ned Hoppin are bellowing in one another's ears; Long Kirby and Jem Burton are thumping each other on the back; even Sam'l Todd and Sexton Ross are roused from their habitual melancholy.

“The best sheepdog in the North—Old Bob of Kenmuir!” he shouts. In a moment, chaos ensues: the cheerful clinking of mugs, the stomping of feet, the sound of sticks rattling. Rob Saunderson and old Jonas are cheering loudly; Tupper and Ned Hoppin are shouting in each other's ears; Long Kirby and Jem Burton are patting each other on the back; even Sam’l Todd and Sexton Ross are pulled from their usual gloom.

“Here's to Th' Owd Un! Here's to oor Bob!” yell stentorian voices; while Rob Saunderson has jumped on to a chair.

“Here’s to the Old One! Here’s to our Bob!” shout loud voices, while Rob Saunderson has jumped onto a chair.

“Wi' the best sheep-dog i' th' North I gie yo' the Shepherd's Trophy!—won outreet as will be!” he cries. Instantly the clamor redoubles.

“With the best sheepdog in the North, I give you the Shepherd's Trophy!—won outright, as it should be!” he shouts. Instantly, the noise intensifies.

“The Dale Cup and Th' Owd Un! The Trophy and oor Bob! 'Ip, 'ip, for the gray dogs! 'Ip, 'ip, for the best sheep-dog as ever was or will be! 'Ooray, 'ooray!”

“The Dale Cup and The Old One! The Trophy and our Bob! Hip, hip, for the gray dogs! Hip, hip, for the best sheepdog there ever was or ever will be! Hooray, hooray!”

It is some minutes before the noise subsides; and slowly the enthusiasts resume their seats with hoarse throats and red faces.

It takes a few minutes for the noise to die down, and gradually the fans settle back into their seats, their throats hoarse and faces flushed.

“Gentlemen a'!”

“Gentlemen!”

A little unconsidered man is standing up at the back of the room. His face is aflame, and his hands twitch spasmodically; and, in front, with hackles up and eyes gleaming, is a huge, bull-like dog.

A small, thoughtless guy is standing at the back of the room. His face is bright red, and his hands are twitching uncontrollably; in front of him, with its fur bristled and eyes shining, is a massive, bull-like dog.

“Noo,” cries the little man, “I daur ye to repeat that lie!”

“No way,” the little man shouts, “I dare you to say that lie again!”

“Lie!” screams Tammas; “lie! I'll gie 'im lie! Lemme at im', I say!”

“Lie!” screams Tammas; “lie! I'll give him a lie! Let me at him, I say!”

The old man in his fury is half over the surrounding ring of chairs before Jim Mason on the one hand and Jonas Maddox on the other can pull him back.

The old man, in his rage, is halfway over the circle of chairs before Jim Mason on one side and Jonas Maddox on the other can pull him back.

“Coom, Mr. Thornton,” soothes the octogenarian, “let un be. Yo' surely bain't angered by the likes o' 'im!”—and he jerks contemptuously toward the solitary figure at his back.

“Come, Mr. Thornton,” soothes the old man, “let it go. You surely aren't upset by someone like him!”—and he gestures disdainfully toward the lonely figure behind him.

Tammas resumes his seat unwillingly.

Tammas reluctantly sits back down.

The little man in the far corner of the room remains silent, waiting for his challenge to be taken up. It is in vain. And as he looks at the range of broad, impassive backs turned on him, he smiles bitterly.

The small man in the far corner of the room stays quiet, waiting for someone to accept his challenge. It's pointless. As he gazes at the lineup of broad, expressionless backs facing away from him, he gives a bitter smile.

“They dursen't Wullie, not a man of them a'!” he cries. “They're one—two—three—four—eleven to one, Wullie, and yet they dursen't. Eleven of them, and every man a coward! Long Kirby—Thornton—Tupper—Todd—Hoppin—Ross—Burton—and the rest, and not one but's a bigger man nor me, and yet—Weel, we might ha' kent it. We should ha' kent Englishmen by noo. They're aye the same and aye have bin. They tell lies, black lies—”

“They don’t dare, Wullie, not a single one of them!” he shouts. “It’s one—two—three—four—eleven against one, Wullie, and still they don’t dare. Eleven of them, and every man a coward! Long Kirby—Thornton—Tupper—Todd—Hoppin—Ross—Burton—and the others, and not one of them is a bigger man than me, and yet—Well, we should have known better. We should have known Englishmen by now. They’re always the same and always have been. They tell lies, big lies—”

Tammas is again half out his chair and, only forcibly restrained by the men on either hand.

Tammas is again half out of his chair, only being held back by the men on either side of him.

“—and then they ha' na the courage to stan' by 'em. Ye're English, ivery man o' ye, to yer marrow.”

“—and then they don't have the courage to stand by them. You're English, every single one of you, to your core.”

The little man's voice rises as he speaks. He seizes the tankard from the table at his side.

The little man's voice gets louder as he talks. He grabs the tankard from the table next to him.

“Englishmen!” he cries, waving it before him. “Here's a health! The best sheep-dog as iver penned a flock—Adam M'Adam's Red Wull!”

“Englishmen!” he shouts, waving it in front of him. “Here’s to your health! The best sheepdog that ever herded a flock—Adam M'Adam's Red Wull!”

He pauses, the pewter at his lips, and looks at his audience with flashing eyes. There is no response from them.

He pauses, the drink at his lips, and looks at his audience with bright eyes. There is no response from them.

“Wullie, here's to you!” he cries. “Luck and life to ye, ma trusty fier! Death and defeat to yer enemies!”

“Wullie, this one’s for you!” he shouts. “Good luck and a full life to you, my trusty friend! Death and defeat to your enemies!”

     “'The warld's warld's wrack we share o't,
     The warstle and the care o't;”
 
     “'The world's troubles are ours to bear,  
     The struggle and the burden we share;'”

He raises the tankard and drains it to its uttermost dreg.

He lifts the tankard and drinks it down to the last drop.

Then drawing himself up, he addresses his audience once more:

Then he straightens up and speaks to his audience again:

“An' noo I'll warn ye aince and for a', and ye may tell James Moore I said it: He may plot agin us, Wullie and me; he may threaten us; he may win the Cup outright for his muckle favorite; but there was niver a man or dog yet as did Adam M'Adam and his Red Wull a hurt but in the end he wush't his mither hadna borne him.”

“Now I’ll warn you once and for all, and you can tell James Moore I said this: He may scheme against us, Wullie and me; he may threaten us; he may win the Cup outright for his big favorite; but there was never a man or dog who did Adam M'Adam and his Red Wull any harm but in the end wished his mother hadn’t given birth to him.”

A little later, and he walks out of the inn, the Tailless Tyke at his heels.

A little later, he steps out of the inn, with the Tailless Tyke following closely behind him.

After he is gone it is Rob Saunderson who says: “The little mon's mad; he'll stop at nothin”; and Tammas who answers:

After he leaves, it’s Rob Saunderson who says, “That little guy is crazy; he’ll stop at nothing,” and Tammas who replies:

“Nay; not even murder.”

"No; not even murder."


The little man had aged much of late. His hair was quite white, his eyes unnaturally bright, and his hands were never still, as though he were in everlasting pain. He looked the picture of disease.

The little man had aged a lot recently. His hair was completely white, his eyes unnaturally bright, and his hands were always moving, as if he were in constant pain. He looked like he was seriously sick.

After Owd Bob's second victory he had become morose and untalkative. At home he often sat silent for hours together, drinking and glaring at the place where the Cup had been. Sometimes he talked in low, eerie voice to Red Wull; and on two occasions, David, turning, suddenly, had caught his father glowering stealthily at him with such an expression on his face as chilled the boy's blood. The two never spoke now; and David held this silent, deadly enmity far worse than the old-time perpetual warfare.

After Owd Bob's second win, he became gloomy and withdrawn. At home, he often sat in silence for hours, drinking and staring at the spot where the Cup used to be. Sometimes, he spoke in a low, eerie voice to Red Wull; and on two occasions, David had turned around suddenly and found his father glaring at him with a look that sent chills down his spine. They didn’t talk anymore, and David found this quiet, tense conflict far worse than their previous constant arguments.

It was the same at the Sylvester Arms. The little man sat alone with Red Wull, exchanging words with no man, drinking steadily, brooding over his wrongs, only now and again galvanized into sudden action.

It was the same at the Sylvester Arms. The short man sat alone with Red Wull, not talking to anyone, drinking steadily, lost in his thoughts about the injustices he faced, only occasionally snapping into sudden action.

Other people than Tammas Thornton came to the conclusion that M'Adam would stop at nothing in the undoing of James Moore or the gray dog. They said drink and disappointment had turned his head; that he was mad and dangerous. And on New Year's day matters seemed coming to a crisis; for it was reported that in the gloom of a snowy evening he had drawn a knife on the Master in the High Street, but slipped before he could accomplish his fell purpose.

Other people besides Tammas Thornton realized that M'Adam would do anything to ruin James Moore or the gray dog. They claimed that alcohol and disappointment had driven him crazy; that he was unstable and a threat. By New Year's Day, it seemed like things were escalating; it was said that on a dark, snowy evening, he had pulled a knife on the Master in the High Street but slipped before he could carry out his deadly intent.

Most of them all, David was haunted with an ever-present anxiety as to the little man's intentions. The boy even went so far as to warn his friend against his father. But the Master only smiled grimly.

Most of all, David was constantly anxious about the little man's intentions. The boy even warned his friend to be careful of his father. But the Master just smiled grimly.

“Thank ye, lad,” he said. “But I reck'n we can 'fend for oorsel's, Bob and I. Eh, Owd Un?”

“Thanks, kid,” he said. “But I think we can take care of ourselves, Bob and I. Right, Old Man?”

Anxious as David might be, he was not so anxious as to be above taking a mean advantage of this state of strained apprehension to work on Maggie's fears.

Anxious as David was, he wasn't so anxious that he couldn't take advantage of Maggie's fears during this tense situation.

One evening he was escorting her home from church, when, just before they reached the larch copse: “Goo' sakes! What's that?” he ejaculated in horror-laden accents, starting back.

One evening, he was walking her home from church when, just before they reached the larch grove, he exclaimed in a terrified voice, "Goodness! What’s that?" and jumped back.

“What, Davie?” cried the girl, shrinking up to him all in a tremble.

“What is it, Davie?” the girl exclaimed, shuddering as she moved closer to him.

“Couldna say for sure. It mought be owt, or agin it mought be nowt. But yo' grip my arm, I'll grip yo' waist.”

“Can't say for sure. It could be anything, or it could be nothing at all. But you hold my arm, I'll hold your waist.”

Maggie demurred.

Maggie declined.

“Canst see onythin'?” she asked, still in a flutter.

“Can you see anything?” she asked, still flustered.

“Be'ind the 'edge.”

"Behind the hedge."

“Wheer?”

“Where?”

“Theer! “—pointing vaguely.

“Over there!”—pointing vaguely.

“I canna see nowt.”

“I can’t see anything.”

“Why, theer, lass. Can yo' not see? Then yo' pit your head along o' mine—so—closer—closer.” Then, in aggrieved tones: “Whativer is the matter wi' yo', wench? I might be a leprosy.”

“Why, there, girl. Can't you see? Then put your head next to mine—like this—closer—closer.” Then, in a hurt tone: “What on earth is the matter with you, girl? I might as well be a leper.”

But the girl was walking away with her head high as the snow-capped Pike.

But the girl was walking away with her head held high like the snow-capped Pike.

“So long as I live, David M'Adam,” she cried, “I'll niver go to church wi' you agin!”

“So long as I live, David M'Adam,” she shouted, “I will never go to church with you again!”

“Iss, but you will though—onst,” he answered low.

“Iss, but you will though—onst,” he replied quietly.

Maggie whisked round in a flash, superbly indignant.

Maggie spun around in an instant, brilliantly angry.

“What d'yo' mean, sir-r-r?”

"What do you mean, sir?"

“Yo' know what I mean, lass,” he replied sheepish and shuffling before her queenly anger.

“Yeah, you know what I mean, girl,” he responded, feeling sheepish and shuffling in front of her royal anger.

She looked him up and down, and down and up again.

She scanned him from head to toe, then from toe to head again.

“I'll niver speak to you agin, Mr. M'Adam,” she cried; “not if it was ever so—Nay, I'll walk home by myself, thank you. I'll ha' nowt to do wi' you.”

“I'll never speak to you again, Mr. M'Adam,” she yelled; “not even if it was the last thing I did—No way, I’ll walk home by myself, thanks. I want nothing to do with you.”

So the two must return to Kenmuir, one behind the other, like a lady and her footman.

So the two have to go back to Kenmuir, one after the other, like a lady and her aide.

David's audacity had more than once already all but caused a rupture between the pair. And the occurrence behind the hedge set the cap on his impertinences. That was past enduring and Maggie by her bearing let him know it.

David's boldness had already almost caused a breakup between the two of them more than once. And what happened behind the hedge was the last straw for his rudeness. That was more than she could tolerate, and Maggie made it clear with her attitude.

David tolerated the girl's new attitude for exactly twelve minutes by the kitchen clock. Then: “Sulk wi' me, indeed! I'll teach her!” and he marched out of the door, “Niver to cross it agin, ma word!”

David put up with the girl's new attitude for exactly twelve minutes by the kitchen clock. Then he said, “Sulking with me, huh! I'll show her!” and marched out the door, “Never to cross it again, I swear!”

Afterward, however, he relented so far as to continue his visits as before; but he made it clear that he only came to see the Master and hear of Owd Bob's doings. On these occasions he loved best to sit on the window-sill outside the kitchen, and talk and chaff with Tammas and the men in the yard, feigning an uneasy bashfulness when reference made to Bessie Bolstock. And after sitting thus for some time, he would half turn, look over his shoulder, and remark in indifferent tones to the girl within: “Oh, good-evenin'! I forgot yo', “—and then resume his conversation. While the girl within, her face a little pinker, her lips a little tighter, and her chin a little higher, would go about her business, pretending neither to hear nor care.

Afterward, though, he started visiting again like before; but he made it clear that he was only there to see the Master and hear about Owd Bob's activities. During these visits, he preferred to sit on the windowsill outside the kitchen, chatting and joking with Tammas and the guys in the yard, pretending to be shy when Bessie Bolstock was mentioned. After sitting there for a while, he would turn slightly, look over his shoulder, and casually say to the girl inside, “Oh, good evening! I forgot you,”—and then go back to his conversation. Meanwhile, the girl inside, with her face a bit pinker, her lips a bit tighter, and her chin a bit higher, would continue her work, pretending not to hear or care.

The suspicions that M'Adam nourished dark designs against James Moore were somewhat confirmed in that, on several occasions in the bitter dusks of January afternoons, a little insidious figure was reported to have been seen lurking among the farm-buildings of Kenmuir.

The suspicions that M'Adam had sinister plans against James Moore were somewhat confirmed when, on several occasions during the cold January evenings, a small suspicious figure was seen hiding among the farm buildings of Kenmuir.

Once Sam'l Todd caught the little man fairly, skulking away in the woodshed. Sam'l took him up bodily and carried him down the slope to the Wastrel, shaking him gently as he went.

Once Sam'l Todd caught the little man hiding in the woodshed. Sam'l picked him up completely and carried him down the slope to the Wastrel, shaking him gently as he went.

Across the stream he put him on his feet.

Across the stream, he helped him to his feet.

“If I catches yo' cadgerin' aroun' the farm agin, little mon,” he admonished, holding up a warning finger; “I'll tak' yo' and drap yo' in t' Sheep-wash, I warn yo' fair. I'd ha' done it noo an' yo'd bin a bigger and a younger mon. But theer! yo'm sic a scrappety bit. Noo, rin whoam.” And the little man slunk silently away.

“If I catch you hanging around the farm again, little man,” he warned, holding up a finger in a threatening way, “I’ll take you and drop you in the sheep dip, I’m serious. I would have done it now, and you’d be a bigger and younger man. But look at you! You’re such a scrawny little thing. Now, run home.” And the little man quietly slinked away.

For a time he appeared there no more. Then, one evening when it was almost dark, James Moore, going the round of the outbuildings, felt Owd Bob stiffen against his side.

For a while, he didn't show up there anymore. Then, one evening when it was nearly dark, James Moore, walking around the outbuildings, felt Owd Bob stiffen against his side.

“What's oop, lad” he whispered, halting; and, dropping his hand on the old dog's neck felt a ruff of rising hair beneath it.

“What's up, buddy?” he whispered, stopping; and, placing his hand on the old dog's neck, he felt a tuft of rising hair beneath it.

“Steady, lad, steady,” he whispered; “what is 't?” He peered forward into the gloom; and at length discerned a little familiar figure huddled away in the crevice between two stacks.

“Easy there, kid, easy,” he whispered; “what's going on?” He leaned forward into the darkness and finally spotted a small, familiar figure crouched in the gap between two stacks.

“It's yo, is it, M'Adam?” he said, and, bending, seized a wisp of Owd Bob's coat in a grip like a vice.

“It's you, right, M'Adam?” he said, and, bending down, grabbed a handful of Owd Bob's coat with a grip like a vice.

Then, in a great voice, moved to rare anger:

Then, in a loud voice, filled with rare anger:

“Oot o' this afore I do ye a hurt, ye meeserable spyin' creetur” he roared. “Yo' mun wait till dark cooms to hide yo', yo' coward, afore yo daur coom crawlin' aboot ma hoose, frightenin' the women-folk and up to yer devilments. If yo've owt to say to me, coom like a mon in the open day. Noo git aff wi' yo', afore I lay hands to yo'!”

“Out of here before I hurt you, you miserable spying creature,” he shouted. “You'd better wait until dark to hide, you coward, before you dare come creeping around my house, scaring the women and up to your devilish tricks. If you have anything to say to me, come like a man in the daylight. Now get out of here, before I lay my hands on you!”

He stood there in the dusk, tall and mighty, a terrible figure, one hand pointing to the gate, the other still grasping the gray dog.

He stood there in the twilight, tall and imposing, a daunting figure, one hand pointing to the gate, the other still holding the gray dog.

The little man scuttled away in the half-light, and out of the yard.

The little man hurried away in the dim light and out of the yard.

On the plank-bridge he turned and shook his fist at the darkening house.

On the plank bridge, he turned and shook his fist at the darkening house.

“Curse ye, James Moore!” he sobbed, “I'll be even wi' ye yet.”

“Damn you, James Moore!” he cried, “I’ll get even with you someday.”





Chapter XV. DEATH ON THE MARCHES

ON the top of this there followed an attempt to poison Th' Owd Un. At least there was no other accounting for the affair.

ON the top of this, there was an attempt to poison Th' Owd Un. At least, there’s no other way to explain what happened.

In the dead of a long-remembered night James Moore was waked by a low moaning beneath his room. He leapt out of bed and ran to the window to see his favorite dragging about the moonlit yard, the dark head down, the proud tail for once lowered, the lithe limbs wooden, heavy, unnatural—altogether pitiful.

In the middle of a night he would never forget, James Moore was awakened by a faint moaning coming from below his room. He jumped out of bed and rushed to the window to see his favorite dog dragging itself across the moonlit yard, its dark head down, its proud tail unusually lowered, its agile limbs stiff, heavy, and unnatural—completely pitiful.

In a moment he was downstairs and out to his friend's assistance. “Whativer is't, Owd Un?” he cried in anguish.

In an instant, he was downstairs and rushing to his friend's aid. “What is it, Old Man?” he shouted in distress.

At the sound of that dear voice the old dog tried to struggle to him, could not, and fell, whimpering.

At the sound of that beloved voice, the old dog tried to get to him, couldn't, and collapsed, whimpering.

In a second the Master was with him, examining him tenderly, and crying for Sam'l, who slept above the stables.

In a second, the Master was beside him, looking at him with care and calling for Sam'l, who was sleeping above the stables.

There was every symptom of foul play: the tongue was swollen and almost black; the breathing labored; the body twitched horribly; and the soft gray eyes all bloodshot and straining in agony.

There were all the signs of foul play: the tongue was swollen and nearly black; the breathing was labored; the body twitched violently; and the soft gray eyes were bloodshot and filled with anguish.

With the aid of Sam'l and Maggie, drenching first and stimulants after, the Master pulled him around for the moment. And soon Jim Mason and Parson Leggy, hurriedly summoned, came running hot-foot to the rescue.

With the help of Sam'l and Maggie, soaking him first and giving him stimulants afterward, the Master managed to revive him for a moment. Soon, Jim Mason and Parson Leggy, quickly called for help, came running to the rescue.

Prompt and stringent measures saved the victim—but only just. For a time the best sheep-dog in the North was pawing at the Gate of Death. In the end, as the gray dawn broke, the danger passed.

Prompt and strict measures saved the victim—but just barely. For a while, the best sheepdog in the North was scratching at the Gate of Death. In the end, as the gray dawn broke, the danger passed.

The attempt to get at him, if attempt it was, aroused passionate indignation in the countryside. It seemed the culminating-point of the excitement long bubbling.

The effort to go after him, if that was the intention, sparked furious outrage in the countryside. It felt like the peak of the tension that had been building for a long time.

There were no traces of the culprit; not a vestige to lead to incrimination, so cunningly had the criminal accomplished his foul task. But as to the perpetrator, if there where no proofs there were yet fewer doubts.

There were no signs of the culprit; not a hint to point to any guilt, so skillfully had the criminal carried out his wicked act. But as for the perpetrator, while there was no evidence, there were even fewer doubts.

At the Sylvester Arms, Long Kirby asked M'Adam point-blank for his explanation of the matter.

At the Sylvester Arms, Long Kirby directly asked M'Adam for his explanation of the situation.

“Hoo do I 'count for it?” the little man cried. “I dinna 'count for it ava.”

“Hoo do I account for it?” the little man cried. “I don't account for it at all.”

“Then hoo did it happen?” asked Tammas with asperity.

“Then how did it happen?” asked Tammas sharply.

“I dinna believe it did happen,” the little man replied. “It's a lee o' James Moore's—a characteristic lee.” Whereon they chucked him out incontinently; for the Terror for once was elsewhere.

“I don’t believe it actually happened,” the little man replied. “It's a lie from James Moore—a typical lie.” After that, they kicked him out immediately; because for once, the Terror was somewhere else.

Now that afternoon is to be remembered for threefold causes. Firstly, because, as has been said, M'Adam was alone. Secondly, because, a few minutes after his ejectment, the window of the tap-room was thrown open from without, and the little man looked in. He spoke no word, but those dim, smouldering eyes of his wandered from face to face, resting for a second on each, as if to burn them on his memory. “I'll remember ye, gentlemen,” he said at length quietly, shut the window, and was gone.

Now that afternoon is memorable for three reasons. First, because, as mentioned, M'Adam was alone. Second, because a few minutes after he was thrown out, the window of the pub was flung open from the outside, and the little man looked in. He didn't say a word, but his dim, smoldering eyes moved from face to face, pausing for a moment on each, as if to imprint them in his memory. “I’ll remember you, gentlemen,” he finally said quietly, shut the window, and left.

Thirdly, for a reason now to be told.

Thirdly, for a reason that will now be explained.

Though ten days had elapsed since the attempt on him, the gray dog had never been his old self since. He had attacks of shivering; his vitality seemed sapped; he tired easily, and, great heart, would never own it. At length on this day, James Moore, leaving the old dog behind him, had gone over to Grammoch-town to consult Dingley, the vet. On his way home he met Jim Mason with Gyp, the faithful Betsy's unworthy successor, at the Dalesman's Daughter. Together they started for the long tramp home over the Marches. And that journey is marked with a red stone in this story.

Though ten days had passed since the attack on him, the gray dog had never been the same since. He had episodes of shivering; his energy seemed drained; he got tired easily, yet, with a great spirit, he would never admit it. Finally, on this day, James Moore, leaving the old dog behind, had gone over to Grammoch-town to consult Dingley, the vet. On his way back, he ran into Jim Mason with Gyp, the unworthy successor to the faithful Betsy, at the Dalesman's Daughter. Together, they started the long walk home across the Marches. That journey is marked with a red stone in this story.

All day long the hills had been bathed in impenetrable fog. Throughout there had been an accompanying drizzle; and in the distance the wind had moaned a storm-menace. To the darkness of the day was added the sombreness of falling night as the three began the ascent of the Murk Muir Pass. By the time they emerged into the Devil's Bowl it was altogether black and blind. But the threat of wind had passed, leaving utter stillness; and they could hear the splash of an otter on the far side of the Lone Tarn as they skirted that gloomy water's edge. When at length the last steep rise on to the Marches had been topped, a breath of soft air smote them lightly, and the curtain of fog began drifting away.

All day long, the hills had been covered in thick fog. There had been a light drizzle throughout the day, and in the distance, the wind had howled ominously. As night fell, the already dark day grew even gloomier when the three started their climb up Murk Muir Pass. By the time they reached Devil's Bowl, it was completely dark. But the threat of wind had faded, leaving complete stillness; they could hear the splash of an otter on the far side of Lone Tarn as they walked along the edge of the dark water. When they finally topped the last steep rise onto the Marches, a gentle breeze brushed against them, and the fog began to clear.

The two men swung steadily through the heather with that reaching stride the birthright of moor-men and highlanders. They talked but little, for such was their nature: a word or two on sheep and the approaching lambing-time; thence on to the coming Trials; the Shepherds' Trophy; Owd Bob and the attempt on him; and from that to M'Adam and the Tailless Tyke.

The two men walked steadily through the heather with that long stride that is natural to moor-men and highlanders. They didn't talk much, as was their way: a word or two about sheep and the upcoming lambing season; then on to the upcoming Trials; the Shepherds' Trophy; Owd Bob and the attempt to capture him; and from there to M'Adam and the Tailless Tyke.

“D'yo' reck'n M'Adam had a hand in't?” the postman was asking.

“Do you think Madam had a hand in it?” the postman was asking.

“Nay; there's no proof.”

“Nope; there's no proof.”

“Ceptin' he's mad to get shut o' Th' Owd Un afore Cup Day.”

“Except he’s eager to get rid of The Old One before Cup Day.”

“Im or me—it mak's no differ. For a dog is disqualified from competing for the Trophy who has changed hands during the six months prior to the meeting. And this holds good though the change be only from father to son on the decease of the former.”

“Me or I—it makes no difference. A dog is disqualified from competing for the Trophy if it has changed ownership in the six months before the meeting. This applies even if the change is just from father to son after the father's death.”

Jim looked up inquiringly at his companion.

Jim looked up curiously at his friend.

“D'yo' think it'll coom to that?” he asked.

“Do you think it will come to that?” he asked.

“What?”

"Excuse me?"

“Why—murder.”

"Why—murder?"

“Not if I can help it,” the other answered grimly.

“Not if I can help it,” the other replied grimly.

The fog had cleared away by now, and the moon was up. To their right, on the crest of a rise some two hundred yards away, a low wood stood out black against the sky. As they passed it, a blackbird rose up screaming, and a brace of wood-pigeons winged noisily away.

The fog had lifted by now, and the moon was shining. To their right, on top of a hill about two hundred yards away, a small patch of woods stood out dark against the sky. As they went by, a blackbird flew up screeching, and a pair of wood-pigeons took off with a noisy flap of their wings.

“Hullo! hark to the yammerin'!” muttered Jim, stopping; “and at this time o' night too!”

“Huh! Listen to the chatter!” muttered Jim, stopping; “and at this time of night too!”

Some rabbits, playing in the moonlight on the outskirts of the wood, sat up, listened, and hopped back into security. At the same moment a big hill-fox slunk out of the covert. He stole a pace forward and halted, listening with one ear back and one pad raised; then cantered silently away in the gloom, passing close to the two men and yet not observing them.

Some rabbits, playing in the moonlight on the edge of the woods, sat up, listened, and quickly hopped back to safety. At the same time, a big hill fox crept out of the bushes. He took a step forward and stopped, listening with one ear back and one paw raised; then he quietly trotted away into the darkness, passing right by the two men without noticing them.

“What's up, I wonder?” mused the postman.

“What's going on, I wonder?” thought the postman.

“The fox set 'em clackerin', I reck'n,” said the Master.

“The fox got them making noise, I guess,” said the Master.

“Not he; he was scared 'maist oot o' his skin,” the other answered. Then in tones of suppressed excitement, with his hands on James Moore's arm: “And, look'ee, theer's ma Gyp a-beckonin' on us!”

“Not him; he was scared almost out of his skin,” the other replied. Then, in a tone of barely contained excitement, with his hands on James Moore's arm, he said: “And look, there’s my Gyp waving at us!”

There, indeed, on the crest of the rise beside the wood, was the little lurcher, now looking back at his master, now creeping stealthily forward.

There, on the top of the hill next to the woods, was the little lurcher, sometimes looking back at his owner and sometimes moving quietly ahead.

“Ma word! theer's summat wrong yonder!” cried Jim, and jerked the post-bags off his shoulder. “Coom on, Master! “—and he set off running toward the dog; while James Moore, himself excited now, followed with an agility that belied his years.

“Wow! There's something wrong over there!” shouted Jim, tossing the post-bags off his shoulder. “Come on, Master!” —and he took off running toward the dog; while James Moore, feeling excited now, followed with a speed that contradicted his age.

Some score yards from the lower edge of the spinney, upon the farther side of the ridge, a tiny beck babbled through its bed of peat. The two men, as they topped the rise, noticed a flock of black-faced mountain-sheep clustered in the dip 'twixt wood and stream. They stood martialled in close array, facing half toward the wood, half toward the newcomers, heads up, eyes glaring, handsome as sheep only look when scared.

Some yards from the edge of the small woods, on the other side of the ridge, a little stream bubbled through its patch of peat. As the two men reached the top of the rise, they spotted a group of black-faced mountain sheep gathered in the dip between the woods and the stream. They stood in a tight formation, half facing the woods and half facing the newcomers, heads held high, eyes wide, looking as impressive as sheep do when they’re frightened.

On the crest of the ridge the two men halted beside Gyp. The postman stood with his head a little forward, listening intently. Then he dropped in the heather like a dead man, pulling the other with him.

On the top of the ridge, the two men stopped next to Gyp. The postman leaned in slightly, listening closely. Then he collapsed into the heather like a lifeless body, pulling the other man down with him.

“Doon, mon!” he whispered, clutching at Gyp with his spare hand.

“Come on, man!” he whispered, grabbing Gyp with his other hand.

“What is't, Jim?” asked the Master, now thoroughly roused.

“What is it, Jim?” asked the Master, now fully awake.

“Summat movin' i' th' wood,” the other whispered, listening weasel-eared.

“Something's moving in the woods,” the other whispered, listening intently.

So they lay motionless for a while; but there came no sound from the copse.

So they lay completely still for a while; but there was no sound from the woods.

“'Appen 'twas nowt,” the postman at length allowed, peering cautiously about. “And yet I thowt—I dunno reetly what I thowt.”

“'Appen it was nothing,” the postman finally said, looking around cautiously. “And yet I thought—I don’t really know what I thought.”

Then, starting to his knees with a hoarse cry of terror: “Save us! what's yon theer?”

Then, dropping to his knees with a hoarse cry of terror: “Save us! What’s that over there?”

Then for the first time the Master raised his head and noticed, lying in the gloom between them and the array of sheep, a still, white heap.

Then for the first time, the Master looked up and saw, lying in the shadows between them and the group of sheep, a motionless, white mound.

James Moore was a man of deeds, not words.

James Moore was a man of action, not talk.

“It's past waitin'!” he said, and sprang forward, his heart in his mouth.

“It's time to stop waiting!” he said, and jumped forward, his heart racing.

The sheep stamped and shuffled as he came, and yet did not break.

The sheep stomped and shuffled as he approached, but they didn't scatter.

“Ah, thanks be!” he cried, dropping beside the motionless body; “it's nob'but a sheep.” As he spoke his hands wandered deftly over the carcase. “But what's this?” he called. “Stout* she was as me. Look at her fleece—crisp, close, strong; feel the flesh—firm as a rock. And ne'er a bone broke, ne're a scrat on her body a pin could mak'. As healthy as a mon—and yet dead as mutton!”

“Ah, thank goodness!” he exclaimed, dropping down beside the lifeless body; “it’s just a sheep.” As he spoke, his hands skillfully moved over the carcass. “But what’s this?” he called out. “She was as stout as I am. Look at her fleece—crisp, tight, strong; feel the flesh—firm as a rock. Not a bone broken, not a scratch on her body a pin could make. As healthy as a man—and yet dead as mutton!”

     *N.B. Stout—Hearty.
*N.B. Stout—Robust.*

Jim, still trembling from the horror of his fear, came up, and knelt beside his friend. “Ah, but there's bin devilry in this!” he said; “I reck'ned they sheep had bin badly skeared, and not so long agone.”

Jim, still shaking from fear, approached and knelt beside his friend. “Ah, but there’s been some trickery in this!” he said; “I figured the sheep had been really scared, and not long ago either.”

“Sheep-murder, sure enough!” the other answered. “No fox's doin'—a girt-grown two-shear as could 'maist knock a h'ox.”

"Definitely sheep-killing!" the other replied. "Not the work of a fox—it's a big two-year-old that could nearly take down an ox."

Jim's hands travelled from the body to the dead creature's throat. He screamed.

Jim's hands moved from the body to the dead creature's throat. He screamed.

“By gob, Master! look 'ee theer!” He held his hand up in the moonlight, and it dripped red. “And warm yet! warm!”

“Wow, Master! Look there!” He raised his hand in the moonlight, and it dripped red. “And it’s still warm! Warm!”

“Tear some bracken, Jim!” ordered the other, “and set alight. We mun see to this.”

“Tear some bracken, Jim!” the other ordered, “and light it up. We need to take care of this.”

The postman did as bid. For a moment the fern smouldered and smoked, then the flame ran crackling along and shot up in the darkness, weirdly lighting the scene: to the right the low wood, a block of solid blackness against the sky; in front the wall of sheep, staring out of the gloom with bright eyes; and as centre-piece that still, white body, with the kneeling men and lurcher sniffing tentatively round.

The postman did as he was told. For a moment, the fern smoldered and smoked, then the flame crackled and shot up into the darkness, weirdly illuminating the scene: to the right, the low woods, a solid block of blackness against the sky; in front, the wall of sheep, staring out of the gloom with bright eyes; and at the center, that still, white body, with the kneeling men and the lurcher sniffing around tentatively.

The victim was subjected to a critical examination. The throat, and that only, had been hideously mauled; from the raw wounds the flesh hung in horrid shreds; on the ground all about were little pitiful dabs of wool, wrenched off apparently in a struggle; and, crawling among the fern-roots, a snake-like track of red led down to the stream.

The victim underwent a thorough examination. The throat was the only area that had been gruesomely damaged; strips of flesh hung in horrible shreds from the open wounds. Scattered on the ground were small, sad bits of wool, seemingly torn off during a struggle; and, winding through the fern roots, a snake-like trail of red blood led down to the stream.

“A dog's doin', and no mistakin' thot,” said Jim at length, after a minute inspection.

“A dog's doing, and no doubt about that,” Jim said after a moment of looking closely.

“Ay,” declared the Master with slow emphasis, “and a sheep-dog's too, and an old un's, or I'm no shepherd.”

“Yeah,” the Master said slowly, “and a sheepdog's too, and an old one's, or I'm not a shepherd.”

The postman looked up.

The mailman looked up.

“Why thot?” he asked, puzzled.

“Why that?” he asked, puzzled.

“Becos,” the Master answered, “'im as did this killed for blood—and for blood only. If had bin ony other dog—greyhound, bull, tarrier, or even a young sheep-dog—d'yo' think he'd ha' stopped wi' the one? Not he; he'd ha' gone through 'em, and be runnin' 'em as like as not yet, nippin' 'em, pullin' 'em down, till he'd maybe killed the half. But 'im as did this killed for blood, I say. He got it—killed just the one, and nary touched the others, d'yo 'see, Jim?”

“Because,” the Master replied, “he killed for blood—and only for blood. If it had been any other dog—greyhound, bull, terrier, or even a young sheepdog—do you think he would have stopped at just one? No way; he would have gone through them and probably still be chasing them, nipping at them, bringing them down, until he may have killed half of them. But he, who did this, killed for blood, I say. He got it—killed just the one, and didn’t touch the others, you see, Jim?”

The postman whistled, long and low.

The postman whistled, long and low.

“It's just what owd Wrottesley'd tell on,” he said. “I never nob'but half believed him then—I do now though. D'yo' mind what th' owd lad'd tell, Master?”

“It's just what old Wrottesley would talk about,” he said. “I never fully believed him back then—I do now, though. Do you remember what the old guy said, Master?”

James Moore nodded.

James Moore agreed.

“Thot's it. I've never seen the like afore myself, but I've heard ma grandad speak o't mony's the time. An owd dog'll git the cravin' for sheep's blood on him, just the same as a mon does for the drink; he creeps oot o' nights, gallops afar, hunts his sheep, downs 'er, and satisfies the cravin'. And he nary kills but the one, they say, for he knows the value o' sheep same as you and me. He has his gallop, quenches the thirst, and then he's for home, maybe a score mile away, and no one the wiser i' th' mornin'. And so on, till he cooms to a bloody death, the murderin' traitor.”

“That's it. I've never seen anything like it before, but I’ve heard my grandad talk about it many times. An old dog gets a craving for sheep's blood just like a man does for drink; he sneaks out at night, runs far, hunts his sheep, takes one down, and satisfies his craving. They say he only kills one because he knows the value of sheep just like you and I do. He has his run, quenches his thirst, and then heads home, maybe twenty miles away, and no one is the wiser in the morning. And so it goes, until he meets a bloody end, the murdering traitor.”

“If he does!” said Jim.

“If he does!” Jim said.

“And he does, they say, nigh always. For he gets bolder and bolder wi' not bein' caught, until one fine night a bullet lets light into him. And some mon gets knocked nigh endways when they bring his best tyke home i' th' mornin', dead, wi' the sheep's wool yet stickin' in his mouth.”

“And he does, they say, almost always. Because he gets bolder and bolder with not being caught, until one nice night a bullet takes him out. And some guy gets knocked almost sideways when they bring his best dog home in the morning, dead, with sheep's wool still stuck in his mouth.”

The postman whistled again.

The mailman whistled again.

“It's what owd Wrottesley'd tell on to a tick. And he'd say, if ye mind, Master, as hoo the dog'd niver kill his master's sheep—kind o' conscience-like.”

“It's what old Wrottesley would say in a moment. And he'd say, if you remember, Master, how the dog would never kill his master's sheep—a kind of conscience, you know.”

“Ay, I've heard that,” said the Master. “Queer too, and 'im bein' such a bad un!”

“Ay, I've heard that,” said the Master. “Weird too, and him being such a jerk!”

Jim Mason rose slowly from his knees.

Jim Mason got up slowly from his knees.

“Ma word,” he said, “I wish Th' Owd Un was here. He'd 'appen show us summat!”

“Man, I wish the Old One was here. He’d probably show us something!”

“I nob'but wish he was, pore owd lad!” said the Master.

“I just wish he was, poor old guy!” said the Master.

As he spoke there was a crash in the wood above them; a sound as of some big body bursting furiously through brushwood.

As he spoke, there was a loud crash in the trees above them; it sounded like a large creature violently pushing its way through the underbrush.

The two men rushed to the top of the rise. In the darkness they could see nothing; only, standing still and holding their breaths, they could hear the faint sound, ever growing fainter, of some creature splashing in a hasty gallop over the wet moors.

The two men hurried to the top of the hill. In the dark, they could see nothing; they stood still, holding their breaths, and could hear the faint sound, becoming softer, of some creature splashing hurriedly over the wet moors.

“Yon's him! Yon's no fox, I'll tak' oath. And a main big un, too, hark to him!” cried Jim. Then to Gyp, who had rushed off in hot pursuit: “Coom back, chunk-'ead. What's use o' you agin a gallopin' potamus?”

“That's him! That's no fox, I swear. And a really big one, too, listen to him!” shouted Jim. Then to Gyp, who had run off in a hurry: “Come back, you blockhead. What’s the point of you against a galloping hippopotamus?”

Gradually the sounds died away and away, and were no more.

Gradually, the sounds faded away and disappeared entirely.

“Thot's 'im, the devil!” said the Master at length.

“That's him, the devil!” said the Master after a while.

“Nay; the devil has a tail, they do say,” replied Jim thoughtfully. For already the light of suspicion was focusing its red glare.

“Nah; they say the devil has a tail,” Jim replied thoughtfully. Because already the light of suspicion was focusing its red glare.

“Noo I reck'n we're in for bloody times amang the sheep for a while,” said the Master, as Jim picked up his bags.

“No, I think we're in for some tough times with the sheep for a while,” said the Master, as Jim picked up his bags.

“Better a sheep nor a mon,” answered the postman, still harping on the old theme.

“Better a sheep than a man,” answered the postman, still going on about the same old topic.





Chapter XVI. THE BLACK KILLER

THAT, as James Moore had predicted, was the first only of a long succession of such solitary crimes.

THAT, as James Moore had predicted, was the first of many such solitary crimes to come.

Those who have not lived in a desolate country like that about the Muir Pike, where sheep are paramount and every other man engaged in the profession pastoral, can barely imagine the sensation aroused. In market place, tavern, or cottage, the subject of conversation was always the latest sheep-murder and the yet-undetected criminal.

Those who haven’t lived in a barren place like the area around Muir Pike, where sheep are predominant and almost everyone works in farming, can hardly imagine the feelings it brings. In the marketplace, at the pub, or in a cottage, people always talked about the latest sheep killing and the still-unknown culprit.

Sometimes there would be a lull, and the shepherds would begin to breathe more freely. Then there would come a stormy night, when the heavens were veiled in the cloak of crime, and the wind moaned fitfully over meres and marches, and another victim would be added to the lengthening list.

Sometimes there would be a break, and the shepherds would start to relax. Then there would come a stormy night, when the skies were covered in darkness, and the wind howled restlessly over lakes and marshes, adding another victim to the growing list.

It was always such black nights, nights of wind and weather, when no man would be abroad, that the murderer chose for his bloody work; and that was how he became known from the Red Screes to the Muir Pike as the Black Killer. In the Daleland they still call a wild, wet night “A Black Killer's night:” for they say: “His ghaist'll be oot the night.”

It was always on those dark nights, nights of strong wind and bad weather, when no one would be out that the murderer picked for his gruesome deeds; and that's how he became known from the Red Screes to Muir Pike as the Black Killer. In the Daleland, they still refer to a wild, rainy night as “A Black Killer's night:” because they say, “His ghost will be out tonight.”

There was hardly a farm in the countryside but was marked with the seal of blood. Kenmuir escaped, and the Grange; Rob Saunderson at the Holt, and Tupper at Swinsthwaite; and they were about the only lucky ones.

There was barely a farm in the countryside that wasn't stained with blood. Kenmuir got away, along with the Grange; Rob Saunderson at the Holt, and Tupper at Swinsthwaite; and they were pretty much the only fortunate ones.

As for Kenmuir, Tammas declared with a certain grim pride: “He knows better'n to coom wheer Th' Owd Un be.” Whereat M'Adam was taken with a fit of internal spasms, rubbing his knees and cackling insanely for a half-hour afterward. And as for the luck of the Grange—well, there was a reason for that too, so the Dalesmen said.

As for Kenmuir, Tammas stated with a touch of grim pride: “He knows better than to come where the Old One is.” At this, M'Adam was struck by a spasm of laughter, rubbing his knees and cackling uncontrollably for half an hour afterward. And regarding the luck of the Grange—well, there was a reason for that too, according to the Dalesmen.

Though the area of crime stretched from the Black Water to Grammoch-town, twenty-odd miles, there was never a sign of the perpetrator. The Killer did his bloody work with a thoroughness and a devilish cunning that defied detection.

Though the area of crime stretched from the Black Water to Grammoch-town, twenty-odd miles, there was never a sign of the perpetrator. The Killer did his bloody work with a thoroughness and a devilish cunning that defied detection.

It was plain that each murder might be set down to the same agency. Each was stamped with the same unmistakable sign-manual: one sheep killed, its throat torn into red ribands, and the others untouched.

It was clear that each murder could be attributed to the same source. Each one had the same unmistakable signature: one sheep was killed, its throat ripped into red ribbons, while the others were left unharmed.

It was at the instigation of Parson Leggy that the squire imported a bloodhound to track the Killer to his doom. Set on at a fresh killed carcase at the One Tree Knowe, he carried the line a distance in the direction of the Muir Pike; then was thrown out by a little bustling beck, and never acknowledged the scent again. Afterward he became unmanageable, and could be no further utilized. Then there was talk of inducing Tommy Dobson and his pack to come over from Eskdale, but that came to nothing. The Master of the Border Hunt lent a couple of foxhounds, who effected nothing; and there were a hundred other attempts and as many failures. Jim Mason set a cunning trap or two and caught his own bob-tailed tortoise-shell and a terrible wigging from his missus; Ned Hoppin sat up with a gun two nights over a new slain victim and Londesley of the Home Farm poisoned a carcase. But the Killer never returned to the kill, and went about in the midst of the all, carrying on his infamous traffic and laughing up his sleeve.

It was at the urging of Parson Leggy that the squire brought in a bloodhound to track the Killer down. Set on a freshly killed carcass at the One Tree Knowe, the dog followed the scent for a distance toward Muir Pike; then he got distracted by a small bustling stream and never picked up the scent again. Afterward, he became uncontrollable and could no longer be used. Then there was talk of getting Tommy Dobson and his pack to come over from Eskdale, but that didn't happen. The Master of the Border Hunt lent a couple of foxhounds, but they achieved nothing; there were a hundred other attempts and just as many failures. Jim Mason set a couple of clever traps but ended up catching his own bob-tailed tortoiseshell cat and got a serious scolding from his wife; Ned Hoppin stayed up with a gun for two nights over a freshly slain victim, and Londesley of the Home Farm poisoned a carcass. But the Killer never came back to the kill, continuing his notorious activities and laughing to himself.

In the meanwhile the Dalesmen raged and swore vengeance; their impotence, their unsuccess, and their losses heating their wrath to madness. And the bitterest sting of it all lay in this; that though they could not detect him, they were nigh to positive as to the culprit.

In the meantime, the Dalesmen were furious and vowed revenge; their inability to take action, their failures, and their losses fueled their anger to the point of madness. The most painful part of it all was that even though they couldn’t find him, they were almost certain who the culprit was.

Many a time was the Black Killer named in low-voiced conclave; many a time did Long Kirby, as he stood in the Border Ram and watched M'Adam and the Terror walking down the High, nudge Jim Mason and whisper:

Many times the Black Killer was mentioned in hushed conversations; many times Long Kirby, standing in the Border Ram and watching M'Adam and the Terror walk down the High, would nudge Jim Mason and whisper:

“Theer's the Killer—oneasy be his grave!” To which practical Jim always made the same retort:

“The killer is out there—may he rest uneasily in his grave!” To which practical Jim always replied:

“Ay, theer's the Killer; but wheer's the proof?”

“Ay, there's the Killer; but where's the proof?”

And therein lay the crux. There was scarcely a man in the countryside who doubted the guilt of the Tailless Tyke; but, as Jim said, where was the proof? They could but point to his well-won nickname; his evil notoriety; say that, magnificent sheep-dog as he was, he was known even in his work as a rough handler of stock; and lastly remark significantly that the grange was one of the few farms that had so far escaped unscathed. For with the belief that the Black Killer was a sheep-dog they held it as an article of faith that he would in honour spare his master's flock.

And that was the main issue. There was hardly anyone in the countryside who doubted the guilt of the Tailless Tyke; but, as Jim pointed out, where was the proof? They could only refer to his hard-earned nickname; his bad reputation; mention that, despite being a fantastic sheepdog, he was known for being rough with livestock; and finally, they would note with significance that the grange was one of the few farms that had managed to avoid any damage so far. Because they believed that the Black Killer was a sheepdog, they held it as a firm belief that he would honorably protect his master's flock.

There may, indeed, have been prejudice in their judgement. For each has his private grudge against the Terror; and nigh every man bore on his own person, or his clothes, or on the body of his dog, the mark of that huge savage.

There might have been bias in their judgment. Each person had their own personal grudge against the Terror, and almost everyone bore the scars of that monstrous beast on themselves, their clothes, or even their dog.

Proof?

Evidence?

“Why, he near killed ma Lassie!” cries Londesley.

“Why, he almost killed my girl!” cries Londesley.

“And he did kill the Wexer!”

“And he actually killed the Wexer!”

“And Wan Tromp!”

"And Wan Tromp!"

“And see pore old Wenus!” says John Swan, and pulls out that fair Amazon, battered almost past recognition, but a warrioress still.

“And look at poor old Venus!” says John Swan, pulling out that once-great Amazon, now almost unrecognizable, but still a warrior.

“That's Red Wull—bloody be his end!”

“That's Red Wull—may he meet his end!”

“And he laid ma Rasper by for nigh three weeks!” continues Tupper, pointing to the yet-unhealed scars on the neck of the big bobtail. “See thisey—his work.”

“And he set Rasper aside for almost three weeks!” Tupper continued, pointing to the still-unhealed scars on the big bobtail's neck. “Check this out—his doing.”

“And look here!” cries Saunderson, exposing a ragged wound in Shep's throat; “thot's the Terror—black be his fa'!”

“And look here!” shouts Saunderson, revealing a nasty wound in Shep's throat; “that's the Terror—black be his fall!”

“Ay,” says Long Kirby with an oath; “the tykes love him nigh as much as we do.”

“Ay,” says Long Kirby with a curse; “the pups love him just about as much as we do.”

“Yes,” says Tammas. “Yo' jest watch!”

“Yeah,” says Tammas. “Just you wait!”

The old man slips out of the tap-room; and in another moment from the road without comes a heavy, regular pat-pat-pat, as of some big creature approaching, and, blending with the sound, little shuffling footsteps.

The old man quietly leaves the pub; then in a moment, from the road outside, comes a heavy, steady pat-pat-pat, like a large creature approaching, mixed with the sound of small, shuffling footsteps.

In an instant every dog in the room has risen to his feet and stands staring at the door with sullen, glowing eyes; lips wrinkling, bristles rising, throats rumbling.

In a moment, every dog in the room has jumped up and is staring at the door with gloomy, glowing eyes; lips curled, fur standing on end, throats growling.

An unsteady hand fumbles at the door; a reedy voice calls, “Wullie, come here!” and the dogs move away, surly to either side of the fireplace, tails down, ears back, grumbling still; the picture of cowed passion. Then the door opens; Tammas enters, grinning; and each, after a moment's scrutiny, resumes his former position before the fire.

An unsteady hand fumbles with the door; a high-pitched voice calls, “Wullie, come here!” The dogs move away, grumpy, to either side of the fireplace, tails down, ears back, still grumbling; the image of beaten-down emotion. Then the door opens; Tammas walks in, grinning; and each, after a moment of looking closely, returns to their previous spot in front of the fire.


Meanwhile over M'Adam, seemingly all unsuspicious of these suspicions, a change had come. Whether it was that for the time he heard less of the best sheep-dog in the North, or for some more occult reason, certain it is that he became his old self. His tongue wagged as gayly and bitterly as ever, and hardly a night passed but he infuriated Tammas almost to blows with his innuendoes and insidious sarcasms.

Meanwhile, over in M'Adam, totally unaware of these suspicions, things had changed. Whether it was because he heard less about the best sheepdog in the North, or for some other hidden reason, he returned to his old self. His speech was as lively and sharp as ever, and hardly a night went by without him infuriating Tammas almost to the point of fighting with his sly remarks and biting sarcasm.

Old Jonas Maddox, one evening at the Sylvester Arms, inquired of him what his notion was as to the identity of the Killer.

Old Jonas Maddox, one evening at the Sylvester Arms, asked him what he thought about who the Killer was.

“I hae ma suspicions, Mr. Maddox; I hae ma suspicions,” the little man replied, cunningly wagging his head and giggling. But more than that they could not elicit from him. A week later, however, to the question:

“I have my suspicions, Mr. Maddox; I have my suspicions,” the little man replied, cleverly nodding his head and chuckling. But they couldn’t get anything more from him. A week later, however, to the question:

“And what are yo' thinkin' o' this black Killer, Mr. M'adam?”

“And what are you thinking of this black killer, Mr. M'adam?”

“Why black?” the little man asked earnestly; “why black mair than white—or gray we'll say?” Luckily for him, however, the Dalesmen are slow of wit as of speech.

“Why black?” the little man asked earnestly; “why black more than white—or gray if you prefer?” Luckily for him, though, the Dalesmen are slow in thinking as well as talking.

David, too, marked the difference in his father, who nagged at him now and then with all the old spirit. At first he rejoiced in then change, preferring his outward and open warfare to that aforetime stealthy enmity. But soon he almost wished the other back; for the older he grew the more difficult did he find it to endure calmly these everlasting bickerings.

David also noticed the difference in his father, who would occasionally nag him with the same old intensity. At first, he welcomed this change, preferring the open confrontations to the previous sneaky hostility. However, as time went on, he found himself wishing for the old dynamic to return; the older he got, the harder it became to tolerate these constant arguments.

For one reason he was truly glad of the altered condition of affairs; he believed that, for the nonce, at least his father had abandoned any ill designs he might have cherished against James Moore; those sneaking visits to Kenmuir were, he hoped, discontinued.

For one reason, he was genuinely happy about the changed situation; he believed that, at least for now, his father had given up any negative plans he might have had against James Moore; those sneaky visits to Kenmuir were, he hoped, a thing of the past.

Yet Maggie Moore, had she been on speaking terms with him, could have undeceived him. For, one night, when alone in the kitchen, on suddenly looking up, she had seen to her horror a dim, moonlike face glued against the windowpane. In the first mad panic of the moment she almost screamed, and dropped her work; then—a true Moore—controlled herself and sat feigning to work, yet watching all the while.

Yet Maggie Moore, if she had been on speaking terms with him, could have set him straight. One night, while she was alone in the kitchen, she suddenly looked up and, to her horror, saw a pale, moonlike face pressed against the windowpane. In that initial moment of panic, she almost screamed and dropped her work; then—being a true Moore—she composed herself and pretended to work, all the while keeping a watchful eye.

It was M'Adam, she recognized that: the face pale in its framework of black; the hair lying dank and dark on his forehead; and the white eyelids blinking, slow, regular, horrible. She thought of the stories she had heard of his sworn vengeance on her father, and her heart stood still, though she never moved. At length with a gasp of relief she discerned that the eyes were not directed on her. Stealthily following their gaze, she saw they rested on the Shepherds' Trophy; and on the Cup they remained fixed, immovable, while she sat motionless and watched.

It was M'Adam; she recognized him: his face was pale against the black background, his hair was wet and dark on his forehead, and his white eyelids blinked slowly, regularly, and horrifically. She thought of the stories she had heard about his promised revenge on her father, and her heart stopped, even though she didn’t move. Finally, with a gasp of relief, she realized that his eyes weren’t focused on her. Quietly tracing his gaze, she saw it was fixed on the Shepherds' Trophy; his eyes stayed locked on the Cup as she sat still and observed.

An hour, it seemed to her, elapsed before they shifted their direction, and wandered round the room. For a second they dwelt upon her; then the face withdrew into the night.

An hour, it seemed to her, passed before they changed direction and wandered around the room. For a moment, they focused on her; then the face disappeared into the night.

Maggie told no one what she had seen. Knowing well how terrible her father was in his anger, she deemed it wiser to keep silence. While as for David M'Adam, she would never speak to him again!

Maggie told no one what she had seen. Knowing just how terrible her father could be when he was angry, she thought it was smarter to stay quiet. As for David M'Adam, she would never talk to him again!

And not for a moment did that young man surmise whence his father came when, on the night in question, M'Adam returned to the Grange, chuckling to himself. David was growing of late accustomed to these fits of silent, unprovoked merriment; and when his father began giggling and muttering to Red Wull, at first he paid no heed.

And not for a second did that young man guess where his father had been when, on the night in question, M'Adam came back to the Grange, laughing to himself. David had recently gotten used to these bouts of quiet, random laughter; and when his father started chuckling and mumbling to Red Wull, at first he didn’t think much of it.

“He! he! Wullie. Aiblins we'll beat him yet. There's many a slip twixt Cup and lip—eh, Wullie, he! he!” And he made allusion to the flourishing of the wicked and their fall; ending always with the same refrain: “He! he! Wullie. Aiblins we'll beat him yet.”

“He! he! Wullie. Maybe we'll beat him yet. There's a lot that can go wrong between planning and execution—right, Wullie, he! he!” And he referred to the rise of the wicked and their downfall; always finishing with the same line: “He! he! Wullie. Maybe we'll beat him yet.”

In this strain he continued until David, his patience exhausted, asked roughly:

In this way, he kept going until David, fed up, asked sharply:

“What is't yo' mumblin' aboot? Wha is it yo'll beat, you and yer Wullie?”

“What are you mumbling about? Who is it you’ll beat, you and your Wullie?”

The lad's tone was as contemptuous as his words. Long ago he had cast aside any semblance of respect for his father.

The boy's tone was just as disrespectful as his words. Long ago, he had completely lost any respect for his father.

M'Adam only rubbed his knees and giggled.

M'Adam just rubbed his knees and laughed.

“Hark to the dear lad, Wullie! Listen hoo pleasantly he addresses his auld dad!” Then turning on his son, and leering at him: “What is it, ye ask? Wha should it be but the Black Killer? Wha else is there I'd be wushin' to hurt?”

“Hear the dear boy, Wullie! Listen how sweetly he talks to his old dad!” Then turning to his son and grinning at him: “What is it you ask? Who else could it be but the Black Killer? Who else would I want to hurt?”

“The Black Killer!” echoed the boy, and looked at his father in amazement.

“The Black Killer!” the boy exclaimed, looking at his father in amazement.

Now David was almost the only man in Wastrel-dale who denied Red Wull's identity with the Killer. “Nay,” he said once; “he'd kill me, given half a chance, but a sheep—no.” Yet, though himself of this opinion, he knew well what the talk was, and was astonished accordingly at his father's remark.

Now David was pretty much the only guy in Wastrel-dale who didn’t think Red Wull was the Killer. “No way,” he said once; “he’d totally go after me, given the chance, but a sheep—no.” Still, even though he believed this, he was well aware of what everyone else was saying and was accordingly shocked by his father's comment.

“The Black Killer, is it? What d'you know o' the Killer?” he inquired.

“The Black Killer, is it? What do you know about the Killer?” he asked.

“Why black, I wad ken? Why black?” the little man asked, leaning forward in his chair.

“Why black, you know? Why black?” the little man asked, leaning forward in his chair.

Now David, though repudiating in the village Red Wull's complicity with the crimes, at home was never so happy as when casting cunning innuendoes to that effect.

Now David, while denying Red Wull's involvement in the crimes in the village, was never as happy at home as when he was making sly insinuations about it.

“What would you have him then?” he asked. “Red, yaller, muck-dirt colour?”—and he stared significantly at the Tailless Tyke, who was lying at his master's feet. The little man ceased rubbing his knees and eyed the boy. David shifted uneasily beneath that dim, persistent stare.

“What would you want him to be?” he asked. “Red, yellow, mud color?”—and he stared pointedly at the Tailless Tyke, who was lying at his master's feet. The little man stopped rubbing his knees and looked at the boy. David shifted uncomfortably under that dim, unyielding stare.

“Well?” he said at length gruffly.

“Well?” he finally said, gruffly.

The little man giggled, and his two thin hands took up their task again.

The little man giggled, and his two slender hands got back to work.

“Aiblins his puir auld doited fool of a dad kens mair than the dear lad thinks for, ay, or wushes—eh, Wullie, he! he!”

“Ablins his poor old clueless dad knows more than the dear lad thinks or wishes—eh, Wullie, ha! ha!”

“Then what is it you do know, or think yo' know?” David asked irritably.

“Then what is it that you do know, or think you know?” David asked irritably.

The little man nodded and chuckled.

The little man nodded and laughed.

“Naethin' ava, laddie, naethin' worth the mention. Only aiblins the Killer'll be caught afore sae lang.”

“Nothing at all, kid, nothing worth mentioning. Maybe the Killer will be caught before too long.”

David smiled incredulously, wagging his head in offensive scepticism.

David smiled in disbelief, shaking his head in a dismissive way.

“Yo'll catch him yo'self, I s'pose, you and yer Wullie? Tak' a chair on to the Marches, whistle a while, and when the Killer comes, why! pit a pinch o' salt upon his tail—if he had one.”

“Guess you and your Wullie will catch him yourself? Take a chair out to the Marches, whistle for a bit, and when the Killer shows up, just sprinkle a pinch of salt on his tail—if he even had one.”

At the last words, heavily punctuated by the speaker, the little man stopped his rubbing as though shot.

At the final words, emphasized by the speaker, the little man stopped rubbing as if he had been shot.

“What wad ye mean by that?” he asked softly.

“What do you mean by that?” he asked softly.

“What wad I?” the boy replied.

“What was I?” the boy replied.

“I dinna ken for sure,” the little man answered; “and it's aiblins just as well for you, dear lad”—in fawning accents—“that I dinna.” He began rubbing and giggling afresh. “It's a gran' thing, Wullie, to ha' a dutiful son; a shairp lad wha has no silly sens o' shame aboot sharpenin' his wits at his auld dad's expense. And yet, despite oor facetious lad there, aiblins we will ha' a hand in the Killer's catchin', you and I, Wullie—he! he!” And the great dog at his feet wagged his stump tail in reply.

“I don’t know for sure,” the little man said; “and it’s probably just as well for you, dear boy”—in a flattering tone—“that I don’t.” He started rubbing his hands together and giggling again. “It’s a wonderful thing, Wullie, to have a dedicated son; a sharp kid who isn’t ashamed to use his smarts at his old dad's expense. And yet, despite our joking friend here, maybe we’ll play a part in catching the Killer, you and I, Wullie—ha! ha!” And the big dog at his feet wagged his stubby tail in response.

David rose from his chair and walked across the room to where his father sat.

David got up from his chair and walked across the room to where his dad was sitting.

“If yo' know sic a mighty heap,” he shouted, “happen you'll just tell me what yo' do know!”

“If you know so much,” he shouted, “maybe you’ll just tell me what you do know!”

M'Adam stopped stroking Red Wull's massive head, and looked up.

M'Adam stopped petting Red Wull's huge head and looked up.

“Tell ye? Ay, wha should I tell if not ma dear David? Tell? Ay, I'll tell ye this”—with a sudden snarl of bitterness—“That you'd be the vairy last person I wad tell.”

“Tell you? Yeah, who else should I tell if not my dear David? Tell? Yeah, I'll tell you this”—with a sudden snarl of bitterness—“That you'd be the very last person I would tell.”





Chapter XVII. A MAD DOG

DAVID and Maggie, meanwhile, were drifting further and further apart. He now thought the girl took too much upon herself; that this assumption of the woman and the mother was overdone. Once, on a Sunday, he caught her hearing Andrew his catechism. He watched the performance through a crack in the door, and listened, giggling, to her simple teaching. At length his merriment grew so boisterous that she looked up, saw him, and, straightway rising to her feet, crossed the room and shut the door; tendering her unspoken rebuke with such a sweet dignity that he slunk away for once decently ashamed. And the incident served to add point to his hostility.

DAVID and Maggie, on the other hand, were drifting further apart. He now felt that she was taking on too much; that her role as a woman and a mother was overdone. One Sunday, he caught her teaching Andrew his catechism. He watched through a crack in the door and listened, laughing, at her simple teaching. Eventually, his laughter got so loud that she looked up, saw him, and immediately got up, crossed the room, and closed the door; her unspoken reprimand carried such a sweet dignity that he left feeling shamefully embarrassed for once. The incident only intensified his resentment.

Consequently he was seldom at Kenmuir, and more often at home, quarrelling with his father.

Consequently, he was rarely at Kenmuir and spent more time at home, arguing with his father.

Since that day, two years before, when the boy had been an instrument in the taking of the Cup from him, father and son had been like two vessels charged with electricity, contact between which might result at any moment in a shock and a flash. This was the outcome not of a moment, but of years.

Since that day, two years ago, when the boy played a part in taking the Cup from him, father and son had been like two electric devices, and a touch between them could spark a shock and a flash at any time. This was the result of not just a moment, but of years.

Of late the contest had raged markedly fierce; for M'Adam noticed his son's more frequent presence at home, and commented on the fact in his usual spirit of playful raillery.

Recently, the competition had become quite intense; M'Adam noticed that his son was spending more time at home and joked about it in his typical playful manner.

“What's come to ye, David?” he asked one day. “Yer auld dad's head is nigh turned wi' yer condescension. Is James Moore feared ye'll steal the Cup fra him, as ye stole it from me, that he'll not ha' ye at Kenmuir? or what is it?”

“What's going on with you, David?” he asked one day. “Your old dad's head is almost spinning from your condescension. Is James Moore afraid you'll steal the Cup from him like you did from me, that he won't have you at Kenmuir? Or what is it?”

“I thought I could maybe keep an eye on the Killer gin I stayed here,” David answered, leering at Red Wull.

“I thought I could maybe watch the Killer gin I stayed here,” David replied, giving Red Wull a smirk.

“Ye'd do better at Kenmuir—eh, Wullie!” the little man replied.

“You'd do better at Kenmuir—right, Wullie!” the little man replied.

“Nay,” the other answered, “he'll not go to Kenmuir. There's Th' Owd Un to see to him there o' nights.”

“Nah,” the other replied, “he won't be going to Kenmuir. There's the Old One to look after him there at night.”

The little man whipped round.

The little man turned quickly.

“Are ye so sure he is there o' nights, ma lad?” he asked with slow significance.

“Are you really sure he’s there at night, my boy?” he asked slowly, with emphasis.

“He was there when some one—I dinna say who, though I have ma thoughts—tried to poison him,” sneered the boy, mimicking his father's manner.

“He was there when someone—I won’t say who, but I have my suspicions—tried to poison him,” the boy sneered, imitating his father's way of speaking.

M'Adam shook his head.

M'Adam shook his head.

“If he was poisoned, and noo I think aiblins he was, he didna pick it up at Kenmuir, I tell ye that,” he said, and marched out of the room.

“If he was poisoned, and now I think maybe he was, he didn't get it at Kenmuir, I'm telling you that,” he said, and marched out of the room.

In the mean time the Black Killer pursued his bloody trade unchecked. The public, always greedy of a new sensation, took up the matter. In several of the great dailies, articles on the “Agrarian Outrages” appeared, followed by lengthy correspondence. Controversy raged high; each correspondent had his own theory and his own solution of the problem; and each waxed indignant as his were discarded for another's.

In the meantime, the Black Killer continued his violent activities without interruption. The public, always eager for a new sensation, got involved. Several major newspapers published articles about the “Agrarian Outrages,” followed by extensive letters to the editor. Debate intensified; each writer had his own theory and solution to the problem, and each grew frustrated when their ideas were replaced by someone else's.

The Terror had reigned already two months when, with the advent of the lambing-time, matters took a yet more serious aspect.

The Terror had already been going on for two months when, with the arrival of lambing season, things started to look even more serious.

It was bad enough to lose one sheep, often the finest in the pack; but the hunting of a flock at a critical moment, which was incidental to the slaughter of the one, the scaring of these woolly mothers-about-to-be almost out of their fleeces, spelt for the small farmers something akin to ruin, for the bigger ones a loss hardly bearable.

It was already tough to lose one sheep, often the best in the herd; but when a flock was hunted at a crucial moment, which happened along with the slaughter of the one, scaring these soon-to-be mothers almost out of their wool was like a disaster for the small farmers and barely manageable for the larger ones.

Such a woful season had never been known; loud were the curses, deep the vows of revenge. Many a shepherd at that time patrolled all night through with his dogs, only to find in the morning that the Killer had slipped him and havocked in some secluded portion of his beat.

Such a terrible season had never been seen; the curses were loud, and the vows of revenge were intense. Many a shepherd would patrol all night with his dogs, only to find in the morning that the Killer had evaded him and wreaked havoc in some hidden part of his territory.

It was heartrending work; and all the more so in that, though his incrimination seemed as far off as ever, there was still the same positiveness as to the culprit's identity.

It was heartbreaking work; and even more so because, although his incrimination felt as distant as ever, there was still the same certainty about the culprit's identity.

Long Kirby, indeed, greatly daring, went so far on one occasion as to say to the little man: “And d'yo' reck'n the Killer is a sheep-dog, M'Adam?”

Long Kirby, really bold, went so far one time as to ask the little man: “And do you think the Killer is a sheepdog, sir?”

“I do,” the little man replied with conviction.

“I do,” the little man responded firmly.

“And that he'll spare his own sheep?”

“And that he’ll protect his own sheep?”

“Niver a doubt of it.”

"Never a doubt about it."

“Then,” said the smith with a nervous cackle, “it must lie between you and Tupper and Saunderson.”

“Then,” said the smith with a nervous laugh, “it has to be between you and Tupper and Saunderson.”

The little man leant forward and tapped the other on the arm.

The little man leaned forward and tapped the other on the arm.

“Or Kenmuir, ma friend,” he said. “Ye've forgot Kenmuir.”

“Or Kenmuir, my friend,” he said. “You've forgotten Kenmuir.”

“So I have,” laughed the smith, “so I have.”

“So I have,” laughed the blacksmith, “so I have.”

“Then I'd not anither time,” the other continued, still tapping. “I'd mind Kenmuir, d'ye see, Kirby?”

“Then I wouldn't again,” the other continued, still tapping. “I'd remember Kenmuir, you see, Kirby?”


It was about the middle of the lambing-time, when the Killer was working his worst, that the Dalesmen had a lurid glimpse of Adam M'Adam as he might be were he wounded through his Wullie.

It was around the middle of the lambing season, when the Killer was at his worst, that the Dalesmen caught a vivid glimpse of Adam M'Adam as he might be if he were hurt through his Wullie.

Thus it came about: It was market-day in Grammoch-town, and in the Border Ram old Rob Saunderson was the centre of interest. For on the previous night Rob, who till then had escaped unscathed, had lost a sheep to the Killer: and—far worse—his flock of Herdwicks, heavy in lamb, had been galloped with disastrous consequences.

Thus it came about: It was market day in Grammoch-town, and in the Border Ram, old Rob Saunderson was the center of attention. For on the previous night, Rob, who until then had avoided any trouble, had lost a sheep to the Killer; and—far worse—his flock of Herdwicks, heavily pregnant with lambs, had been chased with disastrous consequences.

The old man, with tears in his eyes, was telling how on four nights that week he had been up with Shep to guard against mishap; and on the fifth, worn out with his double labor, had fallen asleep at his post. But a very little while he slumbered; yet when, in the dawn, he woke and hurried on his rounds, he quickly came upon a mangled sheep and the pitiful relic of his flock. A relic, indeed! For all about were cold wee lambkins and their mothers, dead and dying of exhaustion and their unripe travail—a slaughter of the innocents.

The old man, tears in his eyes, was sharing how he had stayed up with Shep for four nights that week to prevent any accidents; and on the fifth night, exhausted from his double duty, he had fallen asleep on the job. But he hadn’t slept for long; when he woke at dawn and hurried to continue his rounds, he quickly found a mangled sheep and the heartbreaking remains of his flock. A remains, indeed! All around him were cold little lambs and their mothers, dead and dying from exhaustion and their unripe efforts—a slaughter of the innocents.

The Dalesmen were clustered round the old shepherd, listening with lowering countenances, when a dark gray head peered in at the door and two wistful eyes dwelt for a moment on the speaker.

The Dalesmen were gathered around the old shepherd, looking serious, when a dark gray head popped in at the door and two longing eyes lingered for a moment on the speaker.

“Talk o' the devil!” muttered M'Adam, but no man heard him. For Red Wull, too, had seen that sad face, and, rising from his master's feet, had leapt with a roar at his enemy, toppling Jim Mason like a ninepin in the fury of his charge.

“Speak of the devil!” muttered M'Adam, but no one heard him. For Red Wull, too, had spotted that sad face, and, rising from his master's feet, leaped with a roar at his enemy, knocking Jim Mason down like a bowling pin in the heat of his charge.

In a second every dog in the room, from the battered Venus to Tupper's big Rasper, was on his feet, bristling to have at the tyrant and wipe out past injuries, if the gray dog would but lead the dance.

In an instant, every dog in the room, from the worn-out Venus to Tupper's big Rasper, was on their feet, eager to take on the bully and settle old scores, if the gray dog would just take the lead.

It was not to be, however. For Long Kirby was standing at the door with a cup of hot coffee in his hand. Barely had he greeted the gray dog with—

It wasn’t meant to be, though. Long Kirby was standing at the door with a cup of hot coffee in his hand. He had just greeted the gray dog with—

“Ullo, Owd Un!” when hoarse yells of “'Ware, lad! The Terror!” mingled with Red Wull's roar.

“Hey, Old Man!” when rough shouts of “Watch out, kid! The Terror!” mixed with Red Wull's roar.

Half turning, he saw the great dog bounding to the attack. Straightway he flung the boiling contents of his cup full in that rage-wracked countenance. The burning liquid swished against the huge bull-head. Blinding, bubbling, scalding, it did its fell work well; nothing escaped that merciless torrent. With a cry of agony, half bellow, half howl, Red Wull checked in his charge. From without the door was banged to; and again the duel was postponed. While within the tap-room a huddle of men and dogs were left alone with a mad man and a madder brute.

Half turning, he saw the big dog charging at him. Without hesitation, he threw the scalding contents of his cup right in that crazed face. The hot liquid splashed against the massive bull-like head. Blinding, bubbling, and burning, it did its terrible job perfectly; nothing escaped that relentless torrent. With a cry of pain, part roar and part howl, Red Wull stopped in his tracks. Outside, the door was slammed shut; and once again, the fight was put on hold. Inside the taproom, a group of men and dogs were left alone with a madman and an even crazier beast.

Blind, demented, agonized, the Tailless Tyke thundered about the little room gnashing, snapping, oversetting; men, tables, chairs swirled off their legs as though they had been dolls. He spun round like a monstrous teetotum; he banged his tortured head against the wall; he burrowed into the unyielding floor. And all the while M'Adam pattered after him, laying hands upon him only to be flung aside as a terrier flings a rat. Now up, now down again, now tossed into a corner, now dragged upon the floor, yet always following on and crying in supplicating tones, “Wullie, Wullie, let me to ye! let yer man ease ye!” and then, with a scream and a murderous glance, “By ——, Kirby, I'll deal wi' you later!”

Blind, crazed, and in pain, the Tailless Tyke stormed around the small room, biting and snapping, knocking over men, tables, and chairs as if they were toys. He spun around like a gigantic top; he slammed his tortured head against the wall; he dug into the hard floor. All the while, M'Adam followed him, reaching out only to be thrown aside like a dog tosses a rat. Up and down, tossed into a corner, dragged across the floor, yet always pursuing and pleading, “Wullie, Wullie, let me help you! Let me ease your pain!” and then, with a scream and a fierce glare, “By ——, Kirby, I’ll get you later!”

The uproar was like hell let loose. You could hear the noise of oaths and blows, as the men fought for the door, a half-mile away. And above it the horrid bellowing and the screaming of that shrill voice.

The chaos was like hell breaking loose. You could hear the sounds of curses and punches as the men battled for the door, half a mile away. And above it all was the terrible bellowing and the shrill screams.

Long Kirby was the first man out of that murder-hole; and after him the others toppled one by one—men and dogs jostling one another in the frenzy of their fear. Big Bell, Londesley, Tupper, Hoppin, Teddy Bolstock, white-faced and trembling; and old Saunderson they pulled out by his heels. Then the door was shut with a clang, and the little man and mad dog were left alone.

Long Kirby was the first guy out of that murder-hole; and after him, the others fell out one by one—men and dogs bumping into each other in their panic. Big Bell, Londesley, Tupper, Hoppin, Teddy Bolstock, pale and shaking; and they yanked old Saunderson out by his heels. Then the door slammed shut, leaving the little man and the crazy dog alone.

In the street was already a big-eyed crowd, attracted by the uproar; while at the door was James Moore, seeking entrance. “Happen I could lend the little mon a hand,” said he; but they withheld him forcibly.

In the street, there was already a crowd with big eyes, drawn in by the noise; meanwhile, at the door was James Moore, trying to get inside. “Maybe I could give the little guy a hand,” he said; but they held him back forcefully.

Inside was pandemonium: bangings like the doors of hell; the bellowing of that great voice; the patter of little feet; the slithering of a body on the floor; and always that shrill, beseeching prayer, “Wullie, Wullie, let me to ye!” and, in a scream, “By ——, Kirby, I'll be wi' ye soon!”

Inside was chaos: loud bangs like the doors of hell; the roar of that powerful voice; the scurrying of little feet; the sliding of a body on the floor; and always that high-pitched, desperate plea, “Wullie, Wullie, let me come to you!” and, with a scream, “By ——, Kirby, I'll be with you soon!”

Jim Mason it was who turned, at length, to the smith and whispered, “Kirby, lad, yo'd best skip it.”

Jim Mason was the one who finally turned to the blacksmith and whispered, “Kirby, you’d better avoid it.”

The big man obeyed and ran. The stamp-stamp of his feet on the hard road rang above the turmoil. As the long legs vanished round the corner and the sound of the fugitive died away, a panic seized the listening crowd.

The big man complied and took off running. The thud of his footsteps on the hard road echoed above the chaos. As his long legs disappeared around the corner and the sound of his escape faded, panic gripped the crowd that was listening.

A woman shrieked; a girl fainted; and in two minutes the street was as naked of men as the steppes of Russia in winter: here a white face at a window; there a door ajar; and peering round a far corner a frightened boy. One man only scorned to run. Alone, James Moore stalked down the centre of the road, slow and calm, Owd Bob trotting at his heels.

A woman screamed; a girl passed out; and in two minutes the street was as empty of men as the Russian steppes in winter: here a pale face at a window; there a door slightly open; and peeking around a distant corner, a scared boy. Only one man refused to run. Alone, James Moore walked down the middle of the road, slow and steady, with Owd Bob trotting behind him.

It was a long half-hour before the door of the inn burst open, and M'Adam came out with a run, flinging the door behind him.

It was a long half-hour before the inn door swung open, and M'Adam rushed out, slamming the door behind him.

He rushed into the middle of the road; his sleeves were rolled at the wrist like a surgeon's; and in his right hand was a black-handled jack-knife.

He ran into the middle of the road; his sleeves were rolled up at the wrist like a surgeon's; and in his right hand was a black-handled pocket knife.

“Noo, by ——!” he cried in a terrible voice, “where is he?”

“Now, damn it!” he shouted in a horrible voice, “where is he?”

He looked up and down the road, darting his fiery glances everywhere; and his face was whiter than his hair.

He looked up and down the road, casting intense glances everywhere, and his face was paler than his hair.

Then he turned and hunted madly down the whole length of the High, nosing like a weasel in every cranny, stabbing at the air as he went, and screaming, “By ——, Kirby, wait till I get ye!”

Then he turned and frantically searched along the entire length of the High, sniffing around like a weasel in every nook, flailing at the air as he moved, and shouting, “Damn it, Kirby, just wait until I get you!”





Chapter XVIII. HOW THE KILLER WAS SINGED

No further harm came of the incident; but it served as a healthy object-lesson for the Dalesmen.

No further harm came from the incident, but it acted as a valuable lesson for the Dalesmen.

A coincidence it may have been, but, as a fact, for the fortnight succeeding Kirby's exploit there was a lull in the crimes. There followed, as though to make amends, the seven days still remembered in the Daleland as the Bloody Week.

A coincidence it might have been, but the fact is that for two weeks after Kirby's actions, there was a break in the crimes. Then came, to make up for it, the seven days still remembered in Daleland as the Bloody Week.

On the Sunday the Squire lost a Cheviot ewe, killed not a hundred yards from the Manor wall. On the Monday a farm on the Black Water was marked with the red cross. On Tuesday—a black night—Tupper at Swinsthwaite came upon the murderer at his work; he fired into the darkness without effect; and the Killer escaped with a scaring. On the following night Viscount Birdsaye lost a shearling ram, for which he was reported to have paid a fabulous sum. Thursday was the one blank night of the week. On Friday Tupper was again visited and punished heavily, as though in revenge for that shot.

On Sunday, the Squire lost a Cheviot ewe, killed less than a hundred yards from the Manor wall. On Monday, a farm on the Black Water was marked with a red cross. On Tuesday—a dark night—Tupper at Swinsthwaite stumbled upon the murderer in action; he fired into the darkness but missed, and the Killer got away with just a scare. The next night, Viscount Birdsaye lost a shearling ram, for which he was said to have paid an outrageous amount. Thursday was the only quiet night of the week. On Friday, Tupper was visited again and faced severe punishment, as if in retaliation for that shot.

On the Saturday afternoon a big meeting was held at the Manor to discuss measures. The Squire presided; gentlemen and magistrates were there in numbers, and every farmer in the country-side.

On Saturday afternoon, a large meeting took place at the Manor to discuss various measures. The Squire led the gathering, and there were many gentlemen and magistrates present, along with every farmer from the surrounding area.

To start the proceedings the Special Commissioner read a futile letter from the Board of Agriculture. After him Viscount Birdsaye rose and proposed that a reward more suitable to the seriousness of the case than the paltry 5 pounds of the Police should be offered, and backed his proposal with a 25 pound cheque. Several others spoke, and, last of all, Parson Leggy rose.

To kick off the meeting, the Special Commissioner read an ineffective letter from the Board of Agriculture. After that, Viscount Birdsaye stood up and suggested offering a reward that better matched the gravity of the situation instead of the measly 5 pounds from the Police, and supported his suggestion with a 25-pound check. Several others contributed their thoughts, and finally, Parson Leggy stood up.

He briefly summarized the history of the crimes; reiterated his belief that a sheep-dog was the criminal; declared that nothing had occurred to shake his conviction; and concluded by offering a remedy for their consideration. Simple it was, so he said, to laughableness; yet, if their surmise was correct, it would serve as an effectual preventive if not cure, and would at least give them time to turn round. He paused.

He quickly went over the history of the crimes, restated his belief that a sheepdog was the criminal, said that nothing had happened to change his mind, and wrapped up by suggesting a solution for them to think about. He claimed it was simple to the point of being laughable; but if they were right, it would work as an effective prevention, if not a cure, and at least give them time to reconsider. He paused.

“My suggestion is: That every man-jack of you who owns a sheep-dog ties him up at night.”

“My suggestion is: That every one of you who owns a sheepdog ties him up at night.”

The farmers were given half an hour to consider the proposal, and clustered in knots talking it over. Many an eye was directed on M'Adam; but that little man appeared all unconscious.

The farmers were given half an hour to think about the proposal and gathered in groups to discuss it. Many eyes were on M'Adam, but that little man seemed completely unaware.

“Weel, Mr. Saunderson,” he was saying in, shrill accents, “and shall ye tie Shep?”

“Weel, Mr. Saunderson,” he was saying in a high-pitched voice, “are you going to tie up Shep?”

“What d'yo' think?” asked Rob, eying the man at whom the measure was aimed.

“What do you think?” asked Rob, looking at the man who was the target of the measure.

“Why, it's this way, I'm thinkin',” the little man replied. “Gin ye haud Shep's the guilty one I wad, by all manner o' means—or shootin'd be aiblins better. If not, why”—he shrugged his shoulders significantly; and having shown his hand and driven the nail well home, the little man left the meeting.

“Here’s the deal,” the little man said. “If I had to choose, I’d say Shep’s the guilty one for sure—or maybe it’d be better to just shoot him. If not, well”—he shrugged his shoulders meaningfully; and after laying out his case and making his point clear, the little man left the meeting.

James Moore stayed to see the Parson's resolution negatived, by a large majority, and then he too quitted the hall. He had foreseen the result, and, previous to the meeting, had warned the Parson how it would be.

James Moore stayed to watch the Parson's resolution get voted down by a large majority, and then he left the hall as well. He had anticipated this outcome and had warned the Parson about it before the meeting.

“Tie up!” he cried almost indignantly, as Owd Bob came galloping up to his whistle; “I think I see myself chainin' yo', owd lad, like any murderer. Why, it's yo' has kept the Killer off Kenmuir so far, I'll lay.”

“Tie up!” he shouted almost indignantly as Owd Bob came racing up to his whistle; “I can’t see myself chaining you up, old man, like a criminal. It’s you who has kept the Killer off Kenmuir so far, I’ll bet.”

At the lodge-gate was M'Adam, for once without his familiar spirit, playing with the lodge-keeper's child; for the little man loved all children but his own, and was beloved of them. As the Master approached he looked up.

At the lodge gate was M'Adam, for once without his usual companion, playing with the lodge keeper’s child; the little guy loved all kids except his own and was loved by them in return. As the Master walked up, he glanced up.

“Weel, Moore,” he called, “and are you gaein' to tie yer dog?”

“Weel, Moore,” he called, “are you going to tie up your dog?”

“I will if you will yours,” the Master answered grimly.

“I will if you will yours,” the Master replied seriously.

“Na,” the little man replied, “it's Wullie as frichts the Killer aff the Grange. That's why I've left him there noo.”

“Na,” the little man replied, “it's Wullie who scares the Killer off the Grange. That's why I've left him there now.”

“It's the same wi' me,” the Master said. “He's not come to Kenmuir yet, nor he'll not so long as Th' Owd Un's loose, I reck'n.”

“It's the same with me,” the Master said. “He hasn't come to Kenmuir yet, nor will he as long as the Old One's free, I think.”

“Loose or tied, for the matter o' that,” the little man rejoined, “Kenmuir'll escape.” He made the statement dogmatically, snapping his lips.

“Loose or tied, for that matter,” the little man replied, “Kenmuir will escape.” He said it confidently, snapping his lips.

The Master frowned.

The Master scowled.

“Why that?” he asked.

“Why that?” he asked.

“Ha' ye no heard what they're sayin'?” the little man inquired with raised eyebrows.

“Have you not heard what they're saying?” the little man asked, raising his eyebrows.

“Nay; what?”

"No; what?"

“Why, that the mere repitation o' th' best sheep-dog in the North' should keep him aff. An' I guess they're reet,” and he laughed shrilly as he spoke.

“Why, the fact that the best sheepdog in the North should keep him away. And I guess they're right,” he said, laughing sharply as he spoke.

The Master passed on, puzzled.

The Master moved on, confused.

“Which road are ye gaein' hame?” M'Adam called after him. “Because,” with a polite smile, “I'll tak' t'ither.”

“Which road are you going home?” M'Adam called after him. “Because,” with a polite smile, “I'll take the other.”

“I'm off by the Windy Brae,” the Master answered, striding on. “Squire asked me to leave a note wi' his shepherd t'other side o' the Chair.” So he headed away to the left, making for home by the route along the Silver Mere.

“I'm heading over by the Windy Brae,” the Master replied, walking on. “The Squire asked me to leave a note with his shepherd on the other side of the Chair.” So he turned left, taking the route home along the Silver Mere.

It is a long sweep of almost unbroken moorland, the well-called Windy Brae; sloping gently down in mile on mile of heather from the Mere Marches on the top to the fringe of the Silver Mere below. In all that waste of moor the only break is the quaint-shaped Giant's Chair, puzzle of geologists, looking as though plumped down by accident in the heathery wild. The ground rises suddenly from the uniform grade of the Brae; up it goes, ever growing steeper, until at length it runs abruptly into a sheer curtain of rock—the Fall—which rises perpendicular some forty feet, on the top of which rests that tiny grassy bowl—not twenty yards across—they call the Scoop.

It's a long stretch of nearly continuous moorland, known as Windy Brae; gently sloping down for miles of heather from the Mere Marches at the top to the edge of the Silver Mere below. In all that expanse of moor, the only interruption is the oddly-shaped Giant's Chair, a puzzle for geologists, looking like it was just dropped there by chance in the heather-covered wild. The ground rises suddenly from the flat gradient of the Brae; it climbs up, getting steeper, until it abruptly leads into a vertical cliff—the Fall—which rises straight up about forty feet, on top of which sits that tiny grassy bowl—not more than twenty yards across—they call the Scoop.

The Scoop forms the seat of the Chair and reposes on its collar of rock, cool and green and out of the world, like wine in a metal cup; in front is the forty-foot Fall; behind, rising sheer again, the wall of rock which makes the back of the Chair. Inaccessible from above, the only means of entrance to that little dell are two narrow sheep-tracks, which crawl dangerously up between the sheer wall on the one hand and the sheer Fall on the other, entering it at opposite sides.

The Scoop forms the seat of the Chair and rests on its collar of rock, cool and green and remote, like wine in a metal cup; in front is the forty-foot Fall; behind rises a sheer wall of rock that serves as the back of the Chair. It's inaccessible from above, and the only way in and out of that little dell is via two narrow sheep-tracks that dangerously weave their way between the sheer wall on one side and the sheer Fall on the other, entering it from opposite sides.

It stands out clear-cut from the gradual incline, that peculiar eminence; yet as the Master and Owd Bob debouched on to the Brae it was already invisible in the darkening night.

It stands out distinctly from the gradual slope, that strange rise; yet as the Master and Owd Bob walked onto the hill, it was already gone in the darkening night.

Through the heather the two swung, the Master thinking now with a smile of David and Maggie; wondering what M'Adam had meant; musing with a frown on the Killer; pondering on his identity—for he was half of David's opinion as to Red Wull's innocence; and thanking his stars that so far Kenmuir had escaped, a piece of luck he attributed entirely to the vigilance of Th' Owd Un, who, sleeping in the porch, slipped out at all hours and went his rounds, warding off danger. And at the thought he looked down for the dark head which should be travelling at his knee; yet could not see it, so thick hung the pall of night.

Through the heather, the two swung along, the Master smiling now while thinking of David and Maggie; wondering what M'Adam had meant; frowning as he thought about the Killer; questioning his identity—since he partly agreed with David regarding Red Wull's innocence; and feeling grateful that, so far, Kenmuir had escaped, a stroke of luck he credited entirely to the watchfulness of Th' Owd Un, who, sleeping on the porch, slipped out at all hours to patrol, keeping danger away. And at that thought, he looked down for the dark head that should be next to his knee; yet he couldn’t see it, as the darkness hung thick around them.

So he brushed his way along, and ever the night grew blacker; until, from the swell of the ground beneath his feet, he knew himself skirting the Giant's Chair.

So he pushed forward, and the night just kept getting darker; until, from the rise of the ground under his feet, he realized he was walking around the Giant's Chair.

Now as he sped along the foot of the rise, of a sudden there burst on his ear the myriad patter of galloping feet. He turned, and at the second a swirl of sheep almost bore him down. It was velvet-black, and they fled furiously by, yet he dimly discovered, driving at their trails, a vague hound-like form.

Now, as he raced along the base of the hill, he suddenly heard the sound of countless hooves pounding the ground. He turned, and in an instant, a cloud of sheep nearly knocked him over. They were a deep black and hurried past him, but he vaguely noticed a hound-like figure chasing after them.

“The Killer, by thunder!” he ejaculated, and, startled though he was, struck down at that last pursuing shape, to miss and almost fall.

“The Killer, by thunder!” he exclaimed, and, though he was startled, he lunged at that last pursuing figure, only to miss and nearly fall.

“Bob, lad!” he cried, “follow on!” and swung round; but in the darkness could not see if the gray dog had obeyed.

“Bob, come on!” he shouted, and turned around; but in the dark, he couldn’t tell if the gray dog had followed.

The chase swept on into the night, and, far above him on the hill-side, he could now hear the rattle of the flying feet. He started hotly in pursuit, and then, recognizing the futility of following where he could not see his hand, desisted. So he stood motionless, listening and peering into the blackness, hoping Th' Owd Un was on the villain's heels.

The chase continued into the night, and far above him on the hillside, he could now hear the sound of running feet. He dashed off in hot pursuit, but then realized it was pointless to chase after something he couldn't even see, so he stopped. He remained still, listening and straining to see into the darkness, hoping that the old man was right on the villain's tail.

He prayed for the moon; and, as though in answer, the lantern of the night shone out and lit the dour face of the Chair above him. He shot a glance at his feet; and thanked heaven on finding the gray dog was not beside him.

He prayed for the moon; and, as if in response, the night sky lit up and illuminated the serious face of the Chair above him. He glanced down at his feet and felt relieved to see that the gray dog was not beside him.

Then he looked up. The sheep had broken, and were scattered over the steep hill-side, still galloping madly. In the rout one pair of darting figures caught and held his gaze: the foremost dodging, twisting, speeding upward, the hinder hard on the leader's heels, swift, remorseless, never changing. He looked for a third pursuing form; but none could he discern.

Then he looked up. The sheep had broken loose and were scattered across the steep hillside, still running wildly. In the chaos, one pair of fast-moving figures caught his attention: the first one dodging, twisting, and speeding upward, while the second one was right on the leader's heels, quick, relentless, and unwavering. He searched for a third figure in pursuit, but he couldn't see one.

“He mun ha' missed him in the dark,” the Master muttered, the sweat standing on his brow, as he strained his eyes upward.

“He must have missed him in the dark,” the Master muttered, sweat beading on his brow as he strained his eyes upward.

Higher and higher sped those two dark specks, far out-topping the scattered remnant of the flock. Up and up, until of a sudden the sheer Fall dropped its relentless barrier in the path of the fugitive. Away, scudding along the foot of the rock-wall struck the familiar track leading to the Scoop, and up it, bleating pitifully, nigh spent, the Killer hard on her now.

Higher and higher sped those two dark spots, far outpacing the scattered remains of the flock. Up and up, until suddenly the sheer cliff dropped its relentless barrier in the path of the runaway. Away, rushing along the base of the rock wall, was the familiar path leading to the Scoop, and up it, bleating pitifully, almost exhausted, the Killer was right behind her now.

“He'll doon her in the Scoop!” cried the Master hoarsely, following with fascinated eyes. “Owd Un! Owd Un! wheer iver are yo' gotten to?” he called in agony; but no Owd Un made reply.

“He'll get her in the Scoop!” cried the Master hoarsely, following with fascinated eyes. “Old One! Old One! where on earth have you gone?” he called in agony; but no Old One replied.

As they reached the summit, just as he had prophesied, the two black dots were one; and down they rolled together into the hollow of the Scoop, out of the Master's ken. At the same instant the moon, as though loth to watch the last act of the bloody play, veiled her face.

As they reached the top, just like he had predicted, the two black dots merged into one and tumbled down together into the dip of the Scoop, out of the Master's sight. At the same moment, the moon, seeming reluctant to witness the final scene of the violent drama, covered her face.

It was his chance. “Noo!”—and up the hillside he sped like a young man, girding his loins for the struggle. The slope grew steep and steeper; but on and on he held in the darkness, gasping painfully, yet running still, until the face of the Fall blocked his way too.

It was his moment. “No!”—and up the hill he dashed like a young man, preparing himself for the challenge. The slope became steeper and steeper; but he pushed forward into the darkness, struggling for breath, yet still running, until the face of the Fall stood in his way as well.

There he paused a moment, and whistled a low call. Could he but dispatch the old dog up the one path to the Scoop, while he took the other, the murderer's one road to safety would be blocked.

There he stopped for a moment and whistled softly. If he could just send the old dog up one path to the Scoop while he took the other, the murderer’s only route to safety would be cut off.

He waited, all expectant; but no cold muzzle was shoved into his hand. Again he whistled. A pebble from above almost dropped on him, as if the criminal up there had moved to the brink of the Fall to listen; and he dared no more.

He waited, full of anticipation; but no cold nose was pushed into his hand. Once more he whistled. A pebble from above nearly fell on him, as if the person up there had leaned over the edge to listen; and he didn’t dare try again.

He waited till all was still again, then crept, cat-like, along the rock-foot, and hit, at length, the track up which a while before had fled Killer and victim. Up that ragged way he crawled on hands and knees. The perspiration rolled off his face; one elbow brushed the rock perpetually; one hand plunged ever and anon into that naked emptiness on the other side.

He waited until everything was quiet again, then crept along the base of the rock like a cat, finally hitting the path that Killer and the victim had rushed up a little while earlier. He crawled up that rough trail on his hands and knees. Sweat dripped from his face; one elbow constantly brushed against the rock; and one hand occasionally plunged into the open emptiness on the other side.

He prayed that the moon might keep in but a little longer; that his feet might be saved from falling, where a slip might well mean death, certain destruction to any chance of success. He cursed his luck that Th' Owd Un had somehow missed him in the dark; for now he must trust to chance, his own great strength, and his good oak stick. And as he climbed, he laid his plan: to rush in on the Killer as he still gorged and grapple with him. If in the darkness he missed—and in that narrow arena the contingency was improbable—the murderer might still, in the panic of the moment, forget the one path to safety and leap over the Fall to his destruction.

He hoped the moon would stay up just a little longer; that his feet wouldn't slip, where a fall could easily mean death and ruin any chance of success. He cursed his luck that the Old Man had somehow not spotted him in the dark; now he had to rely on chance, his own strength, and his sturdy oak stick. As he climbed, he formed his plan: to rush at the Killer while he was still feeding and wrestle with him. If he missed in the darkness—and in that tight space, it was unlikely—the murderer might, in his panic, forget the only escape route and jump over the edge to his doom.

At length he reached the summit and paused to draw breath. The black void before him was the Scoop, and in its bosom—not ten yards away—must be lying the Killer and the killed.

At last, he reached the top and stopped to catch his breath. The dark abyss in front of him was the Scoop, and within it—not ten yards away—must be the Killer and the victim.

He crouched against the wet rock-face and listened. In that dark silence, poised 'twixt heaven and earth, he seemed a million miles apart from living soul.

He crouched against the wet rock and listened. In that dark silence, balanced between heaven and earth, he felt a million miles away from any living soul.

No sound, and yet the murderer must be there. Ay, there was the tinkle of a dislodged stone; and again, the tread of stealthy feet.

No sound, but the killer has to be nearby. Yes, there was the sound of a stone being knocked loose; and again, the quiet footsteps.

The Killer was moving; alarmed; was off.

The Killer was on the move; alarmed; gone.

Quick!

Hurry!

He rose to his full height; gathered himself, and leapt.

He stood tall, collected himself, and jumped.

Something collided with him as he sprang; something wrestled madly with him; something wrenched from beneath him; and in a clap he heard the thud of a body striking ground far below, and the slithering and splattering of some creature speeding furiously down the hill-side and away.

Something hit him as he jumped; something fought wildly with him; something pulled away from beneath him; and in an instant he heard the sound of a body hitting the ground far below, along with the sliding and splattering of some creature racing down the hillside and away.

“Who the blazes?” roared he.

"Who the heck?" he shouted.

“What the devil?” screamed a little voice.

“What the heck?” screamed a small voice.

The moon shone out.

The moon shone brightly.

“Moore!”

“Moore!”

“M'Adam!”

“Ma'am!”

And there they were still struggling over the body of a dead sheep.

And there they were still fighting over the body of a dead sheep.

In a second they had disengaged and rushed to the edge of the Fall. In the quiet they could still hear the scrambling hurry of the fugitive far below them. Nothing was to be seen, however, save an array of startled sheep on the hill-side, mute witnesses of the murderer's escape.

In an instant, they had pulled away and rushed to the edge of the Fall. In the silence, they could still hear the frantic movements of the fugitive far below. However, nothing was visible except a group of startled sheep on the hillside, silent witnesses to the murderer's getaway.

The two men turned and eyed each other; the one grim, the other sardonic: both dishevelled and suspicious.

The two men turned and looked at each other; one was serious, the other was sarcastic: both messy and wary.

“Well?''

"What's up?"

“Weel?”

"Well?"

A pause and, careful scrutiny.

A moment of careful observation.

“There's blood on your coat.”

"There's blood on your jacket."

“And on yours.”

"And on your end."

Together they walked hack into the little moonlit hollow. There lay the murdered sheep in a pool of blood. Plain it was to see whence the marks on their coats came. M'Adam touched the victim's head with his foot. The movement exposed its throat. With a shudder he replaced it as it was.

Together they walked back into the small moonlit hollow. There lay the murdered sheep in a pool of blood. It was clear where the marks on their coats came from. M'Adam touched the victim's head with his foot. The movement exposed its throat. With a shudder, he put it back as it was.

The two men stood back and eyed one another.

The two men stepped back and looked at each other.

“What are yo' doin' here?”

“What are you doing here?”

“After the Killer. What are you?”

“After the Killer. What are you?”

“After the Killer?”

"After the killer?"

“Hoo did you come?”

"How did you get here?"

“Up this path,” pointing to the one behind him. “Hoo did you?”

“Up this path,” he said, pointing to the one behind him. “How did you?”

“Up this.”

“Update this.”

Silence; then again:

Silence; then again:

“I'd ha' had him but for yo'.”

“I would have had him if it weren't for you.”

“I did have him, but ye tore me aff,”

"I had him, but you took him away from me,"

A pause again.

A pause once more.

“Where's yer gray dog?” This time the challenge was unmistakable.

“Where's your gray dog?” This time the challenge was clear.

“I sent him after the Killer. Wheer's your Red Wull?”

“I sent him after the Killer. Where's your Red Wull?”

“At hame, as I tell't ye before.”

“At home, as I told you before.”

“Yo' mean yo' left him there?” M'Adam's fingers twitched.

“Are you saying you left him there?” M'Adam's fingers twitched.

“He's where I left him.”

"He's where I left him."

James Moore shrugged his shoulders. And the other began:

James Moore shrugged his shoulders. And the other started:

“When did yer dog leave ye?”

"When did your dog leave you?"

“When the Killer came past.”

“When the Killer walked by.”

“Ye wad say ye missed him then?”

“You would say you missed him then?”

“I say what I mean.”

"I mean what I say."

“Ye say he went after the Killer. Noo the Killer was here,” pointing to the dead sheep. “Was your dog here, too?”

“Yeah, you say he went after the killer. Well, the killer was right here,” pointing to the dead sheep. “Was your dog here too?”

“If he had been he'd been here still.”

“If he had been, he would still be here.”

“Onless he went over the Fall!”

“Unless he went over the Fall!”

“That was the Killer, yo' fule.”

“That was the killer, you fool.”

“Or your dog.”

“Or your pup.”

“There was only one beneath me. I felt him.”

“There was only one underneath me. I could feel him.”

“Just so,” said M'Adam, and laughed. The other's brow contracted.

“Exactly,” said M'Adam, and laughed. The other person's brow furrowed.

“An' that was a big un,” he said slowly. The little man stopped his cackling.

“Yeah, that was a big one,” he said slowly. The little man stopped his laughing.

“There ye lie,” he said, smoothly. “He was small.”

“There you lie,” he said, smoothly. “He was small.”

They looked one another full in the eyes.

They looked each other directly in the eyes.

“That's a matter of opinion,” said the Master.

“That's just your opinion,” said the Master.

“It's a matter of fact,” said the other.

“It's a fact,” said the other.

The two stared at one another, silent and stern, each trying to fathom the other's soul; then they turned again to the brink of the Fall. Beneath them, plain to see, was the splash and furrow in the shingle marking the Killer's line of retreat. They looked at one another again, and then each departed the way he had come to give his version of the story.

The two looked at each other, silent and serious, each trying to understand the other's inner thoughts; then they turned back to the edge of the Fall. Below them, clearly visible, was the splash and mark on the gravel showing the Killer's path of escape. They glanced at each other again, and then each left the way they had come to share their own version of the story.

“'If Th' Owd Un had kept wi' me, I should ha' had him.”

“If the Old One had stayed with me, I would have had him.”

And—

And—

“I tell ye I did have him, but James Moore pulled me aff. Strange, too, his dog not bein' wi' him!”

“I swear I had him, but James Moore pulled me away. It’s weird, too, that his dog wasn’t with him!”





Chapter XIX. LAD AND LASS

AN immense sensation this affair of the Scoop created in the Daleland. It spurred the Dalesmen into fresh endeavors. James Moore and M'Adam were examined and re-examined as to the minutest details of the matter. The whole country-side was placarded with huge bills, offering 100 pounds reward for the capture of the criminal dead or alive. While the vigilance of the watchers was such that in a single week they bagged a donkey, an old woman, and two amateur detectives.

AN immense sensation this affair of the Scoop created in the Daleland. It spurred the Dalesmen into fresh endeavors. James Moore and M'Adam were examined and re-examined about the tiniest details of the matter. The whole countryside was covered with huge posters offering a £100 reward for the capture of the criminal, dead or alive. The vigilance of the watchers was so strong that in just one week they caught a donkey, an old woman, and two amateur detectives.

In Wastrel-dale the near escape of the Killer, the collision between James Moore and Adam, and Owd Bob's unsuccess, who was not wont to fail, aroused intense excitement, with which was mingled a certain anxiety as to their favorite.

In Wastrel-dale, the narrow escape of the Killer, the clash between James Moore and Adam, and Owd Bob's failure, which was unlike him, sparked intense excitement, along with some worry about their favorite.

For when the Master had reached home that night, he had found the old dog already there; and he must have wrenched his foot in the pursuit or run a thorn into it, for he was very lame. Whereat, when it was reported at the Sylvester Arms, M'Adam winked at Red Wull and muttered, “Ah, forty foot is an ugly tumble.”

For when the Master got home that night, he found the old dog already there; he must have hurt his foot during the chase or stepped on a thorn because he was really limping. When this was mentioned at the Sylvester Arms, M'Adam winked at Red Wull and muttered, “Ah, forty feet is a nasty fall.”

A week later the little man called at Kenmuir. As he entered the yard, David was standing outside the kitchen window, looking very glum and miserable. On seeing his father, however, the boy started forward, all alert.

A week later, the little man showed up at Kenmuir. As he walked into the yard, David was outside the kitchen window, looking really down and miserable. But when he spotted his father, the boy perked up and rushed forward, full of energy.

“What d'yo' want here?” he cried roughly.

“What do you want here?” he shouted roughly.

“Same as you, dear lad,” the little man giggled, advancing. “I come on a visit.”

“Just like you, my young friend,” the little man laughed, stepping forward. “I’m here for a visit.”

“Your visits to Kenmuir are usually paid by night, so I've heard,” David sneered.

“Your visits to Kenmuir usually happen at night, or so I've heard,” David sneered.

The little man affected not to hear.

The little man pretended not to hear.

“So they dinna allow ye indoors wi' the Cup,” he laughed. “They know yer little ways then, David.”

“So they don't let you inside with the Cup,” he laughed. “They know your little tricks then, David.”

“Nay, I'm not wanted in there,” David answered bitterly, but not so loud that his father could hear. Maggie within the kitchen heard, however, but paid no heed; for her heart was hard against the boy, who of late, though he never addressed her, had made himself as unpleasant in a thousand little ways as only David M'Adam could.

“Nah, I don't belong in there,” David replied bitterly, but not loud enough for his father to hear. Maggie in the kitchen heard him, though, and didn't pay any attention; her heart was hardened against the boy, who lately, even though he never spoke to her, had managed to be annoying in a thousand little ways, just like David M'Adam could.

At that moment the Master came stalking into the yard, Owd Bob preceding him; and as the old dog recognized his visitor he bristled involuntarily.

At that moment, the Master walked into the yard, with Owd Bob in front of him; and when the old dog recognized his visitor, he bristled instinctively.

At the sight of the Master M'Adam hurried forward.

At the sight of the Master, M'Adam rushed forward.

“I did but come to ask after the tyke,” he said, “Is he gettin' over his lameness?”

“I just came to check on the kid,” he said, “Is he getting over his limp?”

James Moore looked surprised; then his stern face relaxed into a cordial smile. Such generous anxiety as to the welfare of Red Wull's rival was a wholly new characteristic in the little man.

James Moore looked surprised; then his serious face softened into a friendly smile. His genuinely caring concern for the wellbeing of Red Wull's rival was a completely new trait for the little man.

“I tak' it kind in yo', M'Adam,” he said, “to come and inquire.”

“I appreciate you coming to check on me, ma'am,” he said.

“Is the thorn oot?” asked the little man with eager interest, shooting his head forward to stare closely at the other.

“Is the thorn out?” asked the little man with eager interest, leaning in to stare closely at the other.

“It came oot last night wi' the poulticin',” the Master answered, returning the other's gaze, calm and steady.

“It came out last night with the poultice,” the Master replied, meeting the other’s gaze, calm and steady.

“I'm glad o' that,” said the little man, still staring. But his yellow, grinning face said as plain words, “What a liar ye are, James Moore.”

“I'm glad to hear that,” said the little man, still staring. But his yellow, grinning face clearly showed, “What a liar you are, James Moore.”


The days passed on. His father's taunts and gibes, always becoming more bitter, drove David almost to distraction.

The days went by. His father's taunts and insults, growing increasingly harsh, drove David nearly to the edge.

He longed to make it up with Maggie; he longed for that tender sympathy which the girl had always extended to him when his troubles with his father were heavy on him. The quarrel had lasted for months now, and he was well weary of it, and utterly ashamed. For, at least, he had the good grace to acknowledge that no one was to blame but himself; and that it had been fostered solely by his ugly pride.

He really wanted to make amends with Maggie; he missed the kind support she always showed him when he was struggling with his father. The argument had gone on for months, and he was completely tired of it and utterly embarrassed. At least he had the decency to admit that no one was at fault but him, and that it had all been fueled by his ugly pride.

At length he could endure it no longer, and determined to go to the girl and ask forgiveness. It would be a bitter ordeal to him; always unwilling to acknowledge a fault, even to himself, how much harder would it be to confess it to this strip of a girl. For a time he thought it was almost more than he could do. Yet, like his father, once set upon a course, nothing could divert him. So, after a week of doubts and determinations, of cowardice and courage, he pulled himself together and off he set.

At last, he couldn’t take it anymore and decided to go to the girl and ask for forgiveness. It would be a tough experience for him; always reluctant to admit a mistake, even to himself, how much more difficult would it be to confess it to this young girl? For a while, he thought it was almost more than he could handle. Yet, like his father, once he made a decision, nothing could change his mind. So, after a week filled with doubts and resolves, fear and bravery, he gathered his courage and set off.

An hour it took him from the Grange to the bridge over the Wastrel—an hour which had wont to be a quarter. Now, as he walked on up the slope from the stream, very slowly, heartening himself for his penance, he was aware of a strange disturbance in the yard above him: the noisy cackling of hens, the snorting of pigs disturbed, and above the rest the cry of a little child ringing out in shrill distress.

It took him an hour to get from the Grange to the bridge over the Wastrel—an hour that used to take only fifteen minutes. Now, as he walked slowly up the slope from the stream, mentally preparing himself for his punishment, he noticed a strange commotion in the yard above him: the loud clucking of hens, the grunting of pigs getting agitated, and above all, the piercing cry of a small child sounding in sharp distress.

He set to running, and sped up the slope as fast as his long legs would carry him. As he took the gate in his stride, he saw the white-clad figure of Wee Anne fleeing with unsteady, toddling steps, her fair hair streaming out behind, and one bare arm striking wildly back at a great pursuing sow.

He started running and quickly raced up the hill as fast as his long legs could take him. As he jumped through the gate, he saw Wee Anne in her white clothes fleeing with unsteady, wobbly steps, her blonde hair flowing behind her, and one bare arm flailing wildly at a large chasing pig.

David shouted as he cleared the gate, but the brute paid no heed, and was almost touching the fugitive when Owd Bob came galloping round the corner, and in a second had flashed between pursuer and pursued. So close were the two that as he swung round on the startled sow, his tail brushed the baby to the ground; and there she lay kicking fat legs to heaven and calling on all her gods.

David yelled as he jumped over the gate, but the brute ignored him and was almost catching up to the fugitive when Owd Bob came charging around the corner and instantly placed himself between the hunter and the hunted. They were so close that as he turned sharply toward the surprised sow, his tail knocked the baby to the ground; and there she lay, kicking her chubby legs up to the sky and shouting for all her gods.

David, leaving the old dog to secure the warrior pig, ran round to her; but he was anticipated. The whole matter had barely occupied a minute's time; and Maggie, rushing from the kitchen, now had the child in her arms and was hurrying back with her to the house.

David, leaving the old dog to keep the warrior pig in check, ran over to her; but he was too late. The whole thing had hardly taken a minute; and Maggie, bursting out of the kitchen, already had the child in her arms and was racing back to the house.

“Eh, ma pet, are yo' hurted, dearie?” David could hear her asking tearfully, as he crossed the yard and established himself in the door.

“Hey, my pet, are you hurt, darling?” David could hear her asking tearfully as he crossed the yard and stood in the doorway.

“Well,” said he, in bantering tones, “yo'm a nice wench to ha' charge o' oor Annie!”

“Well,” he said playfully, “you’re quite a nice girl to be in charge of our Annie!”

It was a sore subject with the girl, and well he knew it. Wee Anne, that golden-haired imp of mischief, was forever evading her sister-mother's eye and attempting to immolate herself. More than once she had only been saved from serious hurt by the watchful devotion of Owd Bob, who always found time, despite his many labors, to keep a guardian eye on his well-loved lassie. In the previous winter she had been lost on a bitter night on the Muir Pike; once she had climbed into a field with the Highland bull, and barely escaped with her life, while the gray dog held the brute in check; but a little while before she had been rescued from drowning by the Tailless Tyke; there had been numerous other mischances; and now the present mishap. But the girl paid no heed to her tormentor in her joy at finding the child all unhurt.

It was a touchy subject for the girl, and he was well aware of it. Little Anne, that golden-haired troublemaker, was constantly dodging her sister-mother's watchful gaze and trying to get herself into risky situations. More than once, she had only avoided serious injury thanks to the attentive care of Owd Bob, who always found the time, despite his many responsibilities, to keep a protective eye on his beloved girl. Last winter, she had gone missing on a freezing night on Muir Pike; she once climbed into a field with a Highland bull and barely escaped with her life while the gray dog kept the beast at bay; just recently, she had been saved from drowning by the Tailless Tyke; there had been several other near-disasters; and now this latest incident. But the girl didn’t pay any attention to her tormentor, too excited to see the child completely unharmed.

“Theer! yo' bain't so much as scratted, ma precious, is yo'?” she cried. “Rin oot agin, then,” and the baby toddled joyfully away.

“Theer! you aren’t even scratched, my precious, are you?” she exclaimed. “Run out again, then,” and the baby toddled happily away.

Maggie rose to her feet and stood with face averted. David's eyes dwelt lovingly upon her, admiring the pose of the neat head with its thatch of pretty brown hair; the slim figure, and slender ankles, peeping modestly from beneath her print frock.

Maggie stood up and turned her face away. David looked at her with affection, admiring her neat posture, her pretty brown hair, her slim figure, and her slender ankles that peeked out modestly from under her printed dress.

“Ma word! if yo' dad should hear tell o' hoo his Anne—” he broke off into a long-drawn whistle.

“Wow! If your dad found out about how his Anne—” he stopped and let out a long whistle.

Maggie kept silence; but her lips quivered, and the flush deepened on her cheek.

Maggie stayed quiet, but her lips trembled, and the color on her cheek intensified.

“I'm fear'd I'll ha' to tell him,” the boy continued, “'Tis but ma duty.”

“I'm afraid I'll have to tell him,” the boy continued, “It's just my duty.”

“Yo' may tell wham yo' like what yo' like,” the girl replied coldly; yet there was a tremor in her voice.

“Say whatever you want about what you like,” the girl replied coldly; yet there was a tremor in her voice.

“First yo' throws her in the stream,” David went on remorselessly; “then yo' chucks her to the pig, and if it had not bin for me—”

“First you throw her in the stream,” David continued without remorse; “then you toss her to the pig, and if it hadn't been for me—”

“Yo', indeed!” she broke in contemptuously. “Yo'! 'twas Owd Bob reskied her. Yo'd nowt' to do wi' it, 'cept lookin' on—'bout what yo're fit for.”

“Yeah, right!” she interrupted scornfully. “Yeah! It was Owd Bob who saved her. You had nothing to do with it, except just watching—just like you’re meant to.”

“I tell yo',” David pursued stubbornly, “an it had not bin for me yo' wouldn't have no sister by noo. She'd be lyin', she would, pore little lass, cold as ice, pore mite, wi' no breath in her. An' when yo' dad coom home there'd be no Wee Anne to rin to him, and climb on his knee, and yammer to him, and beat his face. An he'd say, 'What's gotten to oor Annie, as I left wi' yo'?' And then yo'd have to tell him, 'I never took no manner o' fash after her, dad; d'reckly yo' back was turned, I—'”

“I tell you,” David insisted stubbornly, “if it hadn't been for me, you wouldn't have a sister right now. She’d be lying there, poor little thing, cold as ice, with no breath in her. And when your dad came home, there’d be no Wee Anne running to him, climbing onto his knee, chatting with him, and playfully hitting his face. And he’d say, 'What happened to our Annie, since I left with you?' And then you’d have to tell him, 'I didn’t take care of her, Dad; the moment you turned your back, I—'”

The girl sat down, buried her face in her apron, and indulged in the rare luxury of tears.

The girl sat down, buried her face in her apron, and allowed herself the rare luxury of crying.

“Yo're the cruellest mon as iver was, David M'Adam,” she sobbed, rocking to and fro.

“You're the cruelest man that ever was, David M'Adam,” she sobbed, rocking back and forth.

He was at her side in a moment, tenderly bending over her.

He was at her side in an instant, gently leaning over her.

“Eh, Maggie, but I am sorry, lass—”

“Hey, Maggie, I’m really sorry, girl—”

She wrenched away from beneath his hands.

She pulled away from his hands.

“I hate yo',” she cried passionately.

“I hate you,” she cried passionately.

He gently removed her hands from before her tear-stained face.

He softly took her hands away from her tear-streaked face.

“I was nob'but laffin', Maggie,” he pleaded; “say yo' forgie me.”

“I was just laughing, Maggie,” he pleaded; “please forgive me.”

“I don't,” she cried, struggling. “I think yo're the hatefullest lad as iver lived.”

“I don't,” she yelled, fighting back. “I think you're the most hateful guy that ever lived.”

The moment was critical; it was a time for heroic measures.

The moment was crucial; it was time for bold action.

“No, yo' don't, lass,” he remonstrated; and, releasing her wrists, lifted the little drooping face, wet as it was, like the earth after a spring shower, and, holding it between his two big hands, kissed it twice.

“No, you don't, girl,” he said firmly; and, letting go of her wrists, he lifted her little drooping face, wet like the earth after a spring shower, and, holding it between his large hands, kissed it twice.

“Yo' coward!” she cried, a flood of warm red crimsoning her cheeks; and she struggled vainly to be free.

“Hey, you coward!” she shouted, a wave of warm red flushing her cheeks; and she tried unsuccessfully to break free.

“Yo' used to let me,” he reminded her in aggrieved tones.

“Used to let me,” he reminded her with a hurt tone.

“I niver did!” she cried, more indignant than truthful.

“I never did!” she exclaimed, more outraged than honest.

“Yes, yo' did, when we was little uns; that is, yo' was allus for kissin' and I was allus agin it. And noo,” with whole-souled bitterness, “I mayn't so much as keek at yo' over a stone wall.”

“Yes, you did, when we were kids; that is, you were always for kissing and I was always against it. And now,” with deep bitterness, “I can't even look at you over a stone wall.”

However that might be, he was keeking at her from closer range now; and in that position—for he held her firmly still—she could not help but keek back. He looked so handsome—humble for once; penitent yet reproachful; his own eyes a little moist; and, withal, his old audacious self—that, despite herself, her anger grew less hot.

However that might be, he was looking at her from closer range now; and in that position—for he held her firmly still—she couldn't help but look back. He looked so handsome—humble for once; remorseful yet reproachful; his own eyes a little moist; and, with all that, his old bold self—that, despite herself, her anger cooled down.

“Say yo' forgie me and I'll let yo' go.”

“Say you forgive me and I'll let you go.”

“I don't, nor niver shall,” she answered firmly; but there was less conviction in her heart than voice.

“I don't, and I never will,” she replied firmly; but there was less conviction in her heart than in her voice.

“Iss yo' do, lass,” he coaxed, and kissed her again.

"Iss your turn, girl," he said gently, and kissed her again.

She struggled faintly.

She struggled weakly.

“Hoo daur yo'?” she cried through her tears. But he was not to be moved.

“Hoo daur you?” she cried through her tears. But he was not to be moved.

“Will yo' noo?” he asked.

"Will you not?" he asked.

She remained dumb, and he kissed her again.

She stayed silent, and he kissed her again.

“Impidence!” she cried.

"How rude!" she cried.

“Ay,” said he, closing her mouth.

“Ay,” he said, closing her mouth.

“I wonder at ye, Davie!” she said, surrendering.

“I can't believe you, Davie!” she said, giving in.


After that Maggie must needs give in; and it was well understood, though nothing definite had been said, that the boy and girl were courting. And in the Dale the unanimous opinion was that the young couple would make “a gradely pair, surely.”

After that, Maggie had no choice but to give in; and it was clear, even though nothing specific had been stated, that the boy and girl were dating. In the Dale, everyone agreed that the young couple would make “a great pair, for sure.”

M'Adam was the last person to hear the news, long after it had been common knowledge in the village. It was in the Sylvester Arms he first heard it, and straightway fell into one of those foaming frenzies characteristic of him.

M'Adam was the last person to hear the news, long after it had become common knowledge in the village. He first heard it at the Sylvester Arms, and immediately fell into one of those wild rages typical of him.

“The dochter o' Moore o' Kenmuir, d'ye say? sic a dochter o' sic a man! The dochter o' th' one man in the warld that's harmed me aboon the rest! I'd no ha' believed it gin ye'd no tell't me. Oh, David, David! I'd no ha' thocht it even o' you, ill son as ye've aye bin to me. I think he might ha' waited till his auld dad was gone, and he'd no had to wait lang the noo.” Then the little man sat down and burst into tears. Gradually, however, he resigned himself, and the more readily when he realized that David by his act had exposed a fresh wound into which he might plunge his barbed shafts. And he availed himself to the full of his new opportunities. Often and often David was sore pressed to restrain himself.

“The daughter of Moore of Kenmuir, you say? Such a daughter of such a man! The daughter of the one man in the world who has hurt me more than anyone else! I wouldn't have believed it if you hadn't told me. Oh, David, David! I never thought it even of you, as bad a son as you've always been to me. I think he could have waited until his old dad was gone, and it wouldn’t have taken long now.” Then the little man sat down and started to cry. Gradually, however, he accepted it, especially when he realized that David, by his actions, had opened a fresh wound for him to exploit. And he took full advantage of his new opportunities. Over and over, David found it hard to hold himself back.

“Is't true what they're sayin' that Maggie Moore's nae better than she should be?” the little man asked one evening with anxious interest.

“Is it true what they're saying that Maggie Moore's not better than she should be?” the little man asked one evening with anxious interest.

“They're not sayin' so, and if they were 'twad be a lie,” the boy answered angrily.

“They're not saying that, and if they did, it would be a lie,” the boy replied angrily.

M'Adam leant back in his chair and nodded his head.

M'Adam leaned back in his chair and nodded.

“Ay, they tell't me that gin ony man knew 'twad be David M'Adam.”

“Aye, they told me that if any man knew about gin, it would be David M'Adam.”

David strode across the room.

David walked confidently across the room.

“No, no mair o' that,” he shouted. “Y'ought to be 'shamed, an owd mon like you, to speak so o' a lass.” The little man edged close up to his son, and looked up into the fair flushed face towering above him.

“No, no more of that,” he shouted. “You should be ashamed, an old man like you, to talk like that about a girl.” The little man moved closer to his son and looked up at the fair, flushed face towering above him.

“David,” he said in smooth soft tones, “I'm 'stonished ye dinna strike yen auld dad.” He stood with his hands clasped behind his back as if daring the young giant to raise a finger against him. “Ye maist might noo,” he continued suavely. “Ye maun be sax inches taller, and a good four stane heavier. Hooiver, aiblins ye're wise to wait. Anither year twa I'll be an auld man, as ye say, and feebler, and Wullie here'll be gettin' on, while you'll be in the prime o' yer strength. Then I think ye might hit me wi' safety to your person, and honor to yourself.”

“David,” he said in smooth, soft tones, “I’m surprised you don’t hit your old dad.” He stood with his hands clasped behind his back as if daring the young giant to raise a finger against him. “You could almost do it now,” he continued smoothly. “You must be six inches taller and a good four stones heavier. However, maybe you’re wise to wait. In another year or two, I’ll be an old man, as you say, and weaker, and Wullie here will be aging, while you’ll be in the prime of your strength. Then I think you could hit me without risking your safety and maintaining your honor.”

He took a pace back, smiling.

He stepped back, grinning.

“Feyther,” said David, huskily, “one day yo'll drive me too far.”

“Dad,” said David, hoarsely, “one day you’ll push me too far.”





Chapter XX. THE SNAPPING OF THE STRING

THE spring was passing, marked throughout with the bloody trail of the Killer. The adventure in the Scoop scared him for a while into innocuousness; then he resumed his game again with redoubled zest. It seemed likely he would harry the district till some lucky accident carried him off, for all chance there was of arresting him.

THE spring was going by, marked everywhere with the bloody trail of the Killer. The experience in the Scoop frightened him for a bit, making him act harmless; then he jumped back into his game with even more excitement. It seemed likely that he would terrorize the area until some lucky event took him out, no matter the chances of catching him.

You could still hear nightly in the Sylvester Arms and elsewhere the assertion, delivered with the same dogmatic certainty as of old, “It's the Terror, I tell yo'!” and that irritating, inevitable reply: “Ay; but wheer's the proof?” While often, at the same moment, in a house not far away, a little lonely man was sitting before a low-burnt fire, rocking to and fro, biting his nails, and muttering to the great dog whose head lay between his knees: “If we had but the proof, Wullie! if we had but the proof! I'd give ma right hand aff my arm gin we had the proof to-morrow.”

You could still hear every night in the Sylvester Arms and other places the same old claim, delivered with the same stubborn certainty as before, “It's the Terror, I tell you!” and that annoying, unavoidable response: “Yeah; but where's the proof?” Meanwhile, not far away, a lonely little man sat in front of a low-burning fire, rocking back and forth, biting his nails, and murmuring to the big dog whose head rested between his knees: “If only we had the proof, Wullie! If only we had the proof! I’d give my right hand for the proof by tomorrow.”

Long Kirby, who was always for war when some one else was to do the fighting, suggested that David should be requested, in the name of the Dalesmen, to tell M'Adam that he must make an end to Red Wull. But Jim Mason quashed the proposal, remarking truly enough that there was too much bad blood as it was between father and son; while Tammas proposed with a sneer that the smith should be his own agent in the matter.

Long Kirby, who always favored war when someone else was going to do the fighting, suggested that David should be asked, on behalf of the Dalesmen, to tell M'Adam that he needed to take care of Red Wull. But Jim Mason shot down the idea, correctly pointing out that there was already too much bad blood between father and son; meanwhile, Tammas suggested with a sneer that the smith should handle it himself.

Whether it was this remark of Tammas's which stung the big man into action, or whether it was that the intensity of his hate gave him unusual courage, anyhow, a few days later, M'Adam caught him lurking in the granary of the Grange.

Whether it was Tammas's comment that pushed the big guy into action, or if the depth of his anger gave him unexpected bravery, either way, a few days later, M'Adam found him hiding in the granary at the Grange.

The little man may not have guessed his murderous intent; yet the blacksmith's white-faced terror, as he crouched away in the darkest corner, could hardly have escaped remark; though—and Kirby may thank his stars for it—the treacherous gleam of a gun-barrel, ill-concealed behind him, did.

The little man might not have suspected his deadly intent; however, the blacksmith's pale terror, as he huddled in the darkest corner, would have been hard to miss; though—and Kirby can count himself lucky for this—the sneaky shine of a gun barrel, poorly hidden behind him, did.

“Hullo, Kirby!” said M'Adam cordially, “ye'll stay the night wi' me?” And the next thing the big man heard was a giggle on the far side the door, lost in the clank of padlock and rattle of chain. Then—through a crack—“Good-night to ye. Hope ye'll be comfie.” And there he stayed that night, the following day and next night—thirty-six hours in all, with swedes for his hunger and the dew off the thatch for his thirst.

“Hullo, Kirby!” M'Adam said warmly, “Will you stay the night with me?” The next thing the big man heard was a giggle from the other side of the door, drowned out by the noise of the padlock and the rattling chain. Then—through a crack—“Good night to you. Hope you'll be comfortable.” And there he stayed that night, the following day, and the next night—thirty-six hours in total, with swedes for his hunger and the dew from the thatch for his thirst.

Meanwhile the struggle between David and his father seemed coming to a head. The little man's tongue wagged more bitterly than ever; now it was never at rest—searching out sores, stinging, piercing.

Meanwhile, the conflict between David and his father seemed to be reaching a climax. The little man's tongue was sharper than ever; it was constantly going—digging for wounds, stinging, piercing.

Worst of all, he was continually dropping innuendoes, seemingly innocent enough, yet with a world of subtile meaning at their back, respecting Maggie. The leer and wink with which, when David came home from Kenmuir at nights, he would ask the simple question, “And was she kind, David—eh, eh?” made the boy's blood boil within him.

Worst of all, he was always dropping hints that seemed innocent enough but carried a lot of hidden meaning about Maggie. The smirk and wink with which he would ask David, when he came home from Kenmuir at night, “So, was she nice to you, David—huh?” made the boy's blood boil.

And the more effective the little man saw his shots to be, the more persistently he plied them. And David retaliated in kind. It was a war of reprisals. There was no peace; there were no truces in which to bury the dead before the opponents set to slaying others. And every day brought the combatants nearer to that final struggle, the issue of which neither cared to contemplate.

And the more effective the little guy saw his shots to be, the more he kept using them. David fought back the same way. It was a cycle of revenge. There was no peace; no breaks to mourn the fallen before the opponents went back to attacking each other. And every day brought the fighters closer to that final showdown, the outcome of which neither wanted to think about.


There came a Saturday, toward the end of the spring, long to be remembered by more than David in the Dale.

There was a Saturday, late in the spring, that would be remembered by more than just David in the Dale.

For that young man the day started sensationally. Rising before cock-crow, and going to the window, the first thing he saw in the misty dawn was the gaunt, gigantic figure of Red Wull, hounding up the hill from the Stony Bottom; and in an instant his faith was shaken to its foundation.

For that young man, the day began with a bang. Waking up before dawn, he went to the window, and the first thing he saw in the foggy morning was the tall, imposing figure of Red Wull, charging up the hill from the Stony Bottom; and in that moment, his faith was rocked to its core.

The dog was travelling up at a long, slouching trot; and as he rapidly approached the house, David saw that his flanks were all splashed with red mud, his tongue out, and the foam dripping from his jaws, as though he had come far and fast.

The dog was trotting up in a long, lazy run; and as he quickly reached the house, David noticed that his sides were splattered with red mud, his tongue out, and foam dripping from his mouth, as if he had traveled far and fast.

He slunk up to the house, leapt on to the sill of the unused back-kitchen, some five feet from the ground, pushed with his paw at the cranky old hatchment, which was its only covering; and, in a second, the boy, straining out of the window the better to see, heard the rattle of the boards as the dog dropped within the house.

He sneaked up to the house, jumped onto the sill of the unused back kitchen, about five feet off the ground, pushed at the old, creaky hatch that was its only covering; and in an instant, the boy, leaning out of the window to get a better look, heard the sound of the boards rattling as the dog dropped inside.

For the moment, excited as he was, David held his peace. Even the Black Killer took only second place in his thoughts that morning. For this was to be a momentous day for him.

For the time being, as excited as he was, David stayed quiet. Even the Black Killer was only a second thought for him that morning. This was going to be a significant day for him.

That afternoon James Moore and Andrew would, he knew, be over at Grammoch-town, and, his work finished for the day, he was resolved to tackle Maggie and decide his fate. If she would have him—well, he would go next morning and thank God for it, kneeling beside her in the tiny village church; if not, he would leave the Grange and all its unhappiness behind, and straightway plunge out into the world.

That afternoon, James Moore and Andrew would be in Grammoch-town, and with his work done for the day, he was determined to confront Maggie and figure out his future. If she accepted him—well, he would go the next morning and thank God for it, kneeling beside her in the small village church; if not, he would leave the Grange and all its misery behind and head out into the world right away.

All through a week of stern work he had looked forward to this hard-won half-holiday. Therefore, when, as he was breaking off at noon, his father turned to him and said abruptly:

All week of intense work, he had been looking forward to this well-earned half-holiday. So, when he was wrapping up at noon, his father suddenly said to him:

“David, ye're to tak' the Cheviot lot o'er to Grammoch-town at once,” he answered shortly:

“David, you need to take the Cheviot lot over to Grammoch-town right away,” he replied curtly:

“Yo' mun tak' 'em yo'sel', if yo' wish 'em to go to-day.”

“Yeah, you can take them yourself if you want them to go today.”

“Na,” the little man answered; “Wullie and me, we're busy. Ye're to tak' 'em, I tell ye.”

“Na,” the little man replied; “Wullie and I are busy. You’re supposed to take them, I’m telling you.”

“I'll not,” David replied. “If they wait for me, they wait till Monday,” and with that he left the room.

“I won’t,” David replied. “If they’re going to wait for me, they might as well wait until Monday,” and with that, he left the room.

“I see what 'tis,” his father called after him; “she's give ye a tryst at Kenmuir. Oh, ye randy David!”

“I see what it is,” his father called after him; “she's given you a meeting at Kenmuir. Oh, you randy David!”

“Yo' tend yo' business; I'll tend mine,” the boy answered hotly.

“Mind your own business; I’ll mind mine,” the boy replied angrily.

Now it happened that on the previous day Maggie had given him a photograph of herself, or, rather, David had taken it and Maggie had demurred. As he left the room it dropped from his pocket. He failed to notice his loss, but directly he was gone M'Adam pounced on it.

Now it happened that the day before, Maggie had given him a photograph of herself, or rather, David had taken it and Maggie had hesitated. As he left the room, it fell from his pocket. He didn’t notice he had lost it, but as soon as he was gone, M'Adam seized it.

“He! he! Wullie, what's this?” he giggled, holding the photograph into his face. “He! he! it's the jade hersel', I war'nt; it's Jezebel!”

“He! he! Wullie, what’s this?” he laughed, holding the photograph up to his face. “He! he! it’s the girl herself, I swear; it’s Jezebel!”

He peered into the picture.

He looked at the picture.

“She kens what's what, I'll tak' oath, Wullie. See her eyes—sae saft and languishin'; and her lips—such lips, Wullie!” He held the picture down for the great dog to see: then walked out of the room, still sniggering, and chucking the face insanely beneath its cardboard chin.

“She knows what's up, I swear, Wullie. Look at her eyes—so soft and dreamy; and her lips—those lips, Wullie!” He held the picture down for the big dog to see; then walked out of the room, still chuckling and shaking the picture under its cardboard chin.

Outside the house he collided against David. The boy had missed his treasure and was hurrying back for it.

Outside the house, he bumped into David. The boy had lost his treasure and was rushing back to find it.

“What yo' got theer?” he asked suspiciously.

“What do you have there?” he asked suspiciously.

“Only the pictur' o' some randy quean,” his father answered, chucking away at the inanimate chin.

“Only the picture of some randy woman,” his father answered, tossing aside the lifeless chin.

“Gie it me!” David ordered fiercely. “It's mine.”

“Give it to me!” David demanded fiercely. “It's mine.”

“Na, na,” the little man replied. “It's no for sic douce lads as dear David to ha' ony touch wi' leddies sic as this.”

“Na, na,” the little man replied. “It's not for such sweet lads like dear David to have any connection with ladies like this.”

“Gie it me, I tell ye, or I'll tak' it!” the boy shouted.

“Give it to me, I’m telling you, or I’ll take it!” the boy shouted.

“Na, na; it's ma duty as yer dad to keep ye from sic limmers.” He turned, still smiling, to Red Wull.

“Come on, it’s my job as your dad to keep you away from those kinds of losers.” He turned, still smiling, to Red Wull.

“There ye are, Wullie!” He threw the photograph to the dog. “Tear her, Wullie, the Jezebel!”

“There you are, Wullie!” He tossed the photograph to the dog. “Tear it up, Wullie, the little vixen!”

The Tailless Tyke sprang on the picture, placed one big paw in the very centre of the face, forcing it into the muck, and tore a corner off; then he chewed the scrap with unctious, slobbering gluttony, dropped it, and tore a fresh piece.

The Tailless Tyke jumped onto the image, planted one large paw right in the middle of the face, pushing it into the mud, and ripped off a corner; then he chewed the scrap with greedy, slobbering delight, dropped it, and ripped a fresh piece.

David dashed forward.

David sprinted ahead.

“Touch it, if ye daur, ye brute!” he yelled; but his father seized him and held him back.

"Touch it, if you dare, you brute!" he shouted; but his father grabbed him and held him back.

“'And the dogs o' the street,'” he quoted. David turned furiously on him.

“'And the street dogs,'” he quoted. David turned on him furiously.

“I've half a mind to brak' ivery bone in yer body!” he shouted, “robbin' me o' what's mine and throwin' it to yon black brute!”

“I’m seriously thinking about breaking every bone in your body!” he shouted, “stealing what’s mine and giving it to that black brute over there!”

“Whist, David, whist!” soothed the little man. “Twas but for yer ain good yer auld dad did it. 'Twas that he had at heart as he aye has. Rin aff wi' ye noo to Kenmuir. She'll mak' it up to ye, I war'nt. She's leeberal wi' her favors, I hear. Ye've but to whistle and she'll come.”

“Shh, David, shh!” the little man comforted. “It was only for your own good that your old dad did it. That’s what he cares about, just like he always has. Run off now to Kenmuir. She’ll make it up to you, I promise. I’ve heard she’s generous with her favors. You just have to whistle and she’ll come.”

David seized his father by the shoulder.

David grabbed his father by the shoulder.

“An' yo' gie me much more o' your sauce,” he roared.

“Give me a lot more of your attitude,” he yelled.

“Sauce, Wullie,” the little man echoed in a gentle voice.

“Sauce, Wullie,” the little man repeated softly.

“I'll twist yer neck for yo'!”

“I'll twist your neck for you!”

“He'll twist my neck for me.”

“He'll break my neck for me.”

“I'll gang reet awa', I warn yo', and leave you and yer Wullie to yer lone.”

“I'll just go right away, I warn you, and leave you and your Wullie on your own.”

The little man began to whimper.

The little man started to whine.

“It'll brak' yer auld dad's heart, lad,” he said.

“It'll break your old dad's heart, kid,” he said.

“Nay; yo've got none. But 'twill ruin yo', please God. For yo' and yer Wullie'll get ne'er a soul to work for yo'—yo' cheeseparin', dirty-tongued Jew.”

“Nah; you don’t have any. But it’ll ruin you, God willing. Because you and your Wullie won’t find anyone to work for you—such a miserly, foul-mouthed Jew.”

The little man burst into an agony of affected tears, rocking to and fro, his face in his hands.

The little man broke down in exaggerated tears, rocking back and forth, his face in his hands.

“Waesucks, Wullue! d'ye hear him? He is gaein' to leave us—the son o' my bosom! my Benjamin! my little Davie! he's gaein' awa'!”

“Waesucks, Wullue! Do you hear him? He’s going to leave us—the son of my heart! My Benjamin! My little Davie! He’s leaving!”

David turned away down the hill; and M'Adam lifted his stricken face and waved a hand at him.

David turned away down the hill, and M'Adam raised his troubled face and waved a hand at him.

“'Adieu, dear amiable youth!'” he cried in broken voice; and straightway set to sobbing again.

“'Goodbye, dear friendly young man!'” he cried in a shaky voice; and immediately started sobbing again.

Half-way down to the Stony Bottom David turned.

Halfway down to the Stony Bottom, David turned.

“I'll gie yo' a word o' warnin',” he shouted back. “I'd advise yo' to keep a closer eye to yer Wullie's goings on, 'specially o' nights, or happen yo'll wake to a surprise one mornin'.”

“I'll give you a word of warning,” he shouted back. “I'd advise you to keep a closer eye on your Wullie's activities, especially at night, or you might wake up to a surprise one morning.”

In an instant the little man ceased his fooling.

In a moment, the little man stopped his joking.

“And why that?” he asked, following down the hill.

“And why is that?” he asked, walking down the hill.

“I'll tell yo'. When I wak' this mornin' I walked to the window, and what d'yo' think I see? Why, your Wullie gollopin' like a good un up from the Bottom, all foamin', too, and red-splashed, as if he'd coom from the Screes. What had he bin up to, I'd like to know?”

"I'll tell you. When I woke up this morning, I walked to the window, and guess what I saw? Your Wullie galloping like crazy up from the Bottom, all foaming and splattered with red, as if he came from the Screes. What had he been up to, I'd like to know?"

“What should he be doin',” the little man replied, “but havin' an eye to the stock? and that when the Killer might be oot.”

“What should he be doing,” the little man replied, “but keeping an eye on the stock? That’s especially true since the Killer might be out.”

David laughed harshly.

David laughed bitterly.

“Ay, the Killer was oot, I'll go bail, and yo' may hear o't afore the evenin', ma man,” and with that he turned away again.

“Aye, the Killer was out, I’ll bet you, and you might hear about it before the evening, my man,” and with that he turned away again.

As he had foreseen, David found Maggie alone. But in the heat of his indignation against his father he seemed to have forgotten his original intent, and instead poured his latest troubles into the girl's sympathetic ear.

As he had predicted, David found Maggie by herself. But in the heat of his anger toward his father, he seemed to have forgotten his original purpose and instead shared his latest problems with the girl who was listening with sympathy.

“There's but one mon in the world he wishes worse nor me,” he was saying. It was late in the afternoon, and he was still inveighing against his father and his fate. Maggie sat in her father's chair by the fire, knitting; while he lounged on the kitchen table, swinging his long legs.

“There's only one person in the world he wishes worse than me,” he said. It was late in the afternoon, and he was still railing against his father and his fate. Maggie sat in her father's chair by the fire, knitting; while he lounged on the kitchen table, swinging his long legs.

“And who may that be?” the girl asked.

“And who might that be?” the girl asked.

“Why, Mr. Moore, to be sure, and Th' Owd Un, too. He'd do either o' them a mischief if he could.”

“Why, Mr. Moore, of course, and the Old One, too. He'd cause trouble for either of them if he had the chance.”

“But why, David?” she asked anxiously. “I'm sure dad niver hurt him, or ony ither mon for the matter o' that.”

“But why, David?” she asked anxiously. “I’m sure Dad never hurt him, or any other man for that matter.”

David nodded toward the Dale Cup which rested on the mantelpiece in silvery majesty.

David nodded toward the Dale Cup that sat on the mantelpiece in its shiny glory.

“It's yon done it,” he said. “And if Th' Owd Un wins agin, as win he will, bless him! why, look out for 'me and ma Wullie'; that's all.”

“It's you who did it,” he said. “And if the Old One wins again, which he will, bless him! Well, just watch out for me and my Wullie; that’s all.”

Maggie shuddered, and thought of the face at the window.

Maggie shivered and thought about the face at the window.

“'Me and ma Wullie,'” David continued; “I've had about as much of them as I can swaller. It's aye the same—'Me and ma Wullie,' and 'Wullie and me,' as if I never put ma hand to a stroke! Ugh!”—he made a gesture of passionate disgust—“the two on 'em fair madden me. I could strike the one and throttle t'other,” and he rattled his heels angrily together.

“Me and my Wullie,” David continued; “I’ve had just about enough of them that I can handle. It’s always the same—'Me and my Wullie' and 'Wullie and me,' as if I never lift a finger! Ugh!”—he made a gesture of intense disgust—“the two of them drive me crazy. I could hit one and choke the other,” and he angrily rattled his heels together.

“Hush, David,” interposed the girl; “yo' munna speak so o' your dad; it's agin the commandments.”

“Hush, David,” the girl interrupted; “you shouldn’t talk about your dad like that; it's against the commandments.”

“'Tain't agin human nature,” he snapped in answer. “Why, 'twas nob'but yester' morn' he says in his nasty way, 'David, ma gran' fellow, hoo ye work! ye 'stonish me!' And on ma word, Maggie”—there were tears in the great boy's eyes—“ma back was nigh broke wi' toilin'. And the Terror, he stands by and shows his teeth, and looks at me as much as to say, 'Some day, by the grace o' goodness, I'll ha' my teeth in your throat, young mon.'”

“It's not against human nature,” he snapped in response. “Just yesterday morning, he says in his nasty way, 'David, my big guy, how are you working so hard! You amaze me!' And I swear, Maggie”—tears were in the big boy's eyes—“my back was nearly broken from all the hard work. And the Terror, he stands by, showing his teeth and looking at me like he's saying, 'Some day, by the grace of goodness, I'll have my teeth in your throat, young man.'”

Maggie's knitting dropped into her lap and she looked up, her soft eyes for once flashing.

Maggie's knitting fell into her lap, and she looked up, her gentle eyes unexpectedly shining.

“It's cruel, David; so 'tis!” she cried. “I wonder yo' bide wi' him. If he treated me so, I'd no stay anither minute. If it meant the House for me I'd go,” and she looked as if she meant it.

“It's cruel, David; it really is!” she exclaimed. “I don't understand why you stay with him. If he treated me like that, I wouldn’t stick around for another minute. Even if it cost me the House, I would leave,” and she looked like she meant it.

David jumped off the table.

David jumped off the table.

“Han' yo' niver guessed why I stop, lass, and me so happy at home?” he asked eagerly.

“Have you ever wondered why I paused, girl, when I’m so happy at home?” he asked eagerly.

Maggie's eyes dropped again.

Maggie's eyes went down again.

“Hoo should I know?” she asked innocently.

“Hoo should I know?” she asked innocently.

“Nor care, neither, I s'pose,” he said in reproachful accents. “Yo' want me me to go and leave yo', and go reet awa'; I see hoo 'tis. Yo' wouldna mind, not yo', if yo' was niver to see pore David agin. I niver thowt yo' welly like me, Maggie; and noo I know it.”

“Nor do I care, I guess,” he said with a hurt tone. “You want me to just leave you and go away; I see how it is. You wouldn't care at all if you never saw poor David again. I never thought you really liked me, Maggie; and now I know I was right.”

“Yo' silly lad,” the girl murmured, knitting steadfastly.

“Hey, you silly dude,” the girl murmured, knitting steadily.

“Then yo' do,” he cried, triumphant, “I knew yo' did.” He approached close to her chair, his face clouded with eager anxiety.

“Then you do,” he exclaimed, triumphant, “I knew you did.” He moved closer to her chair, his face filled with eager anxiety.

“But d'yo' like me more'n just likin'', Maggie? d'yo',” he bent and whispered in the little ear.

“But do you like me more than just liking, Maggie? Do you?” he leaned in and whispered into her little ear.

The girl cuddled over her work so that he could not see her face.

The girl huddled over her work so that he couldn't see her face.

“If yo' won't tell me yo' can show me,” he coaxed. “There's other things besides words.”

“If you won’t tell me, you can show me,” he encouraged. “There are other things besides words.”

He stood before her, one hand on the chair-back on either side. She sat thus, caged between his arms, with drooping eyes and heightened color.

He stood before her, one hand on the back of the chair on either side. She sat there, trapped between his arms, with downcast eyes and flushed cheeks.

“Not so close, David, please,” she begged, fidgeting uneasily; but the request was unheeded.

“Not so close, David, please,” she begged, fidgeting nervously; but the request was ignored.

“Do'ee move away a wee,” she implored.

“Could you move away a bit?” she pleaded.

“Not till yo've showed me,” he said, relentless.

“Not until you show me,” he said, relentless.

“I canna, Davie,” she cried with laughing, petulance.

“I can’t, Davie,” she said, laughing and a bit annoyed.

“Yes, yo' can, lass.”

“Yes, you can, girl.”

“Tak' your hands away, then.”

"Take your hands away, then."

“Nay; not till yo've showed me.”

“Nah; not until you show me.”

A pause.

A moment of silence.

“Do'ee, Davie,” she supplicated.

“Please, Davie,” she begged.

And—

And—

“Do'ee,” he pleaded.

“Please,” he pleaded.

She tilted her face provokingly, but her eyes were still down.

She tilted her face in a teasing way, but her eyes were still looking down.

“It's no manner o' use, Davie.”

"There's no point, Davie."

“Iss, 'tis,” he coaxed.

“Yeah, it is,” he coaxed.

“Niver.”

"Never."

“Please.”

“Please.”

A lengthy pause.

A long pause.

“Well, then—” She looked up, at last, shy, trustful, happy; and the sweet lips were tilted further to meet his.

“Well, then—” She looked up, finally, shy, trusting, happy; and her sweet lips were angled more to meet his.

And thus they were situated, lover-like, when a low, rapt voice broke in
on them,—

 'A dear-lov'd lad, convenience snug,
A treacherous inclination.'
And so they found themselves in a lover-like embrace when a soft, entranced voice interrupted them, —

 'A beloved boy, comfort close,
A deceitful urge.'

“Oh, Wullie, I wush you were here!”

“Oh, Wullie, I wish you were here!”

It was little M'Adam. He was leaning in at the open window, leering at the young couple, his eyes puckered, an evil expression on his face.

It was little M'Adam. He was leaning in at the open window, staring at the young couple, his eyes squinting, a sinister look on his face.

“The creetical moment! and I interfere! David, ye'll never forgie me.”

“The critical moment! And I interrupt! David, you’ll never forgive me.”

The boy jumped round with an oath; and Maggie, her face flaming, started to her feet. The tone, the words, the look of the little man at the window were alike insufferable.

The boy jumped around swearing, and Maggie, her face red with embarrassment, jumped to her feet. The tone, the words, and the look on the little man at the window were all unbearable.

“By thunder! I'll teach yo' to come spyin' on me!” roared David. Above him on the mantelpiece blazed the Shepherds' Trophy. Searching any missile in his fury, he reached up a hand for it.

“By thunder! I'll teach you to come spying on me!” roared David. Above him on the mantelpiece blazed the Shepherds' Trophy. In his anger, he frantically searched for something to throw and reached up a hand for it.

“Ay, gie it me back, Ye robbed me o't,” the little man cried, holding out his arms as if to receive it.

“Ay, give it back to me, you took it from me,” the little man shouted, holding out his arms as if to receive it.

“Dinna, David,” pleaded Maggie, with restraining hand on her lover's arm.

“Don’t, David,” pleaded Maggie, gently holding her lover's arm to stop him.

“By the Lord! I'll give him something!” yelled the boy. Close by there stood a pail of soapy water. He seized it, swung it, and slashed its contents at the leering face in the window.

“By the Lord! I'll give him something!” yelled the boy. Close by, there stood a bucket of soapy water. He grabbed it, swung it around, and splashed its contents at the grinning face in the window.

The little man started back, but the dirty torrent caught him and soused him through. The bucket followed, struck him full on the chest, and rolled him over in the mud. After it with a rush came David.

The little man jumped back, but the filthy water hit him and soaked him completely. The bucket came next, hitting him square in the chest and knocking him into the mud. David rushed in after it.

“I'll let yo' know, spyin' on me!” he yelled. “I'll—”

“I'll let you know, spying on me!” he yelled. “I'll—”

Maggie, whose face was as white now as it had been crimson, clung to him, hampering him.

Maggie, whose face was as pale now as it had been red, held on to him, making it difficult for him to move.

“Dinna, David, dinna!” she implored. “He's yer ain dad.”

“Don’t, David, don’t!” she pleaded. “He’s your own dad.”

“I'll dad him! I'll learn him!” roared David half through the window.

“I'll dad him! I'll teach him!” roared David halfway through the window.

At the moment Sam'l Todd came floundering furiously round the corner, closely followed by 'Enry and oor Job.

At that moment, Sam'l Todd came stumbling around the corner, closely followed by 'Enry and our Job.

“Is he dead?” shouted Sam'l seeing the prostrate form.

“Is he dead?” shouted Sam'l, seeing the collapsed figure.

“Ho! ho!” went the other two.

“Ha! ha!” said the other two.

They picked up the draggled little man and hustled him out of the yard like a thief, a man on either side and a man behind.

They grabbed the disheveled little man and hurried him out of the yard like a criminal, with a guy on either side and one behind him.

As they forced him through the gate, he struggled round.

As they pushed him through the gate, he fought back.

“By Him that made ye! ye shall pay for this, David M'Adam, you and yer—”

“By Him who created you! You will pay for this, David M'Adam, you and your—”

But Sam'l's big hand descended on his mouth, and he was borne away before that last ill word had flitted into being.

But Sam'l's large hand covered his mouth, and he was taken away before that last bad word could even be spoken.





Chapter XXI. HORROR OF DARKNESS

IT was long past dark that night when M'Adam staggered home.

IT was long past dark that night when M'Adam stumbled home.

All that evening at the Sylvester Arms his imprecations against David had made even the hardest shudder. James Moore, Owd Bob, and the Dale Cup were for once forgotten as, in his passion, he cursed his son.

All that evening at the Sylvester Arms, his curses against David made even the toughest people shudder. James Moore, Owd Bob, and the Dale Cup were for once forgotten as he vented his anger at his son.

The Dalesmen gathered fearfully away from the little dripping madman. For once these men, whom, as a rule, no such geyser outbursts could quell, were dumb before him; only now and then shooting furtive glances in his direction, as though on the brink of some daring enterprise of which he was the objective. But M'Adam noticed nothing, suspected nothing.

The Dalesmen gathered anxiously away from the small, dripping madman. For once, these men, who usually wouldn’t be intimidated by such outbursts, were speechless around him; only occasionally casting quick glances in his direction, as if they were about to embark on some bold plan that he was the target of. But M'Adam noticed nothing, suspected nothing.

When, at length, he lurched into the kitchen of the Grange, there was no light and the fire burnt low. So dark was the room that a white riband of paper pinned on to the table escaped his remark.

When he finally stumbled into the kitchen of the Grange, it was dark and the fire was almost out. The room was so dim that a white ribbon of paper pinned to the table went unnoticed by him.

The little man sat down heavily, his clothes still sodden, and resumed his tireless anathema.

The little man sat down heavily, his clothes still soaked, and continued his relentless curse.

“I've tholed mair fra him, Wullie, than Adam M'Adam ever thocht to thole from ony man. And noo it's gane past bearin'. He struck me, Wullie! struck his ain father. Ye see it yersel', Wullie. Na, ye werena there. Oh, gin ye had but bin, Wullie! Him and his madam! But I'll gar him ken Adam M'Adam. I'll stan' nae mair!”

“I’ve put up with more from him, Wullie, than Adam M'Adam ever thought to put up with from anyone. And now it’s gone past what I can handle. He hit me, Wullie! Hit his own father. You see it yourself, Wullie. No, you weren’t there. Oh, if only you had been, Wullie! Him and his lady! But I’ll make him know Adam M'Adam. I won’t take it anymore!”

He sprang to his feet and, reaching up with trembling hands, pulled down the old bell-mouthed blunderbuss that hung above the mantelpiece.

He jumped to his feet and, reaching up with shaky hands, took down the old bell-mouthed blunderbuss that was hanging above the mantelpiece.

“We'll mak' an end to't, Wullie, so we will, aince and for a'!” And he banged the weapon down upon the table. It lay right athwart that slip of still condemning paper, yet the little man saw it not.

“We'll put a stop to this, Wullie, we really will, once and for all!” And he slammed the weapon down on the table. It lay directly across that slip of still condemning paper, yet the little man didn’t notice it.

Resuming his seat, he prepared to wait. His hand sought the pocket of his coat, and fingered tenderly a small stone bottle, the fond companion of his widowhood. He pulled it out, uncorked it, and took a long pull; then placed it on the table by his side.

Resuming his seat, he got ready to wait. His hand reached into the pocket of his coat and gently touched a small stone bottle, the comforting companion of his time as a widower. He pulled it out, uncorked it, and took a long drink; then set it down on the table beside him.

Gradually the gray head lolled; the shrivelled hand dropped and hung limply down, the finger-tips brushing the floor; and he dozed off into a heavy sleep, while Red Wull watched at his feet.

Gradually, the gray head leaned to one side; the wrinkled hand fell and hung loosely down, the fingertips brushing the floor; and he drifted off into a deep sleep, while Red Wull kept watch at his feet.

It was not till an hour later that David returned home.

It wasn't until an hour later that David got back home.

As he approached the lightless house, standing in the darkness like a body with the spirit fled, he could but contrast this dreary home of his with the bright kitchen and cheery faces he had left.

As he got closer to the dark house, standing in the shadows like a lifeless body, he couldn't help but compare this gloomy place he called home with the bright kitchen and happy faces he had just left behind.

Entering the house, he groped to the kitchen door and opened it; then struck a match and stood in the doorway peering in.

Entering the house, he felt his way to the kitchen door and opened it; then he struck a match and stood in the doorway, looking in.

“Not home, bain't he?” he muttered, the tiny light above his head. “Wet inside as well as oot by noo, I'll lay. By gum! but 'twas a lucky thing for him I didna get ma hand on him this evenin'. I could ha' killed him.” He held the match above his head.

“Not home, is he?” he muttered, the tiny light above his head. “Soaked inside and out by now, I bet. Wow! It’s lucky for him that I didn't get my hands on him this evening. I could have killed him.” He held the match above his head.

Two yellow eyes, glowing in the darkness like cairngorms, and a small dim figure bunched up in a chair, told him his surmise was wrong. Many a time had he seen his father in such case before, and now he muttered contemptuously:

Two yellow eyes, glowing in the dark like gemstones, and a small, shadowy figure curled up in a chair, revealed that he was mistaken. He had seen his father in this condition many times before, and now he muttered with disdain:

“Drunk; the leetle swab! Sleepin' it off, I reck'n.”

“Drunk; the little guy! Just sleeping it off, I guess.”

Then he saw his mistake. The hand that hung above the floor twitched and was still again.

Then he realized his mistake. The hand that was suspended above the floor twitched and then went still again.

There was a clammy silence. A mouse, emboldened by the quiet, scuttled across the hearth. One mighty paw lightly moved; a lightning tap, and the tiny beast lay dead.

There was an uneasy silence. A mouse, encouraged by the stillness, dashed across the fireplace. One strong paw moved swiftly; a quick strike, and the little creature lay lifeless.

Again that hollow stillness: no sound, no movement; only those two unwinking eyes fixed on him immovable.

Again that hollow stillness: no sound, no movement; only those two unblinking eyes fixed on him, unyielding.

At length a small voice from the fireside broke the quiet.

At last, a small voice from the fireplace shattered the silence.

“Drunk—the—leetle—swab!”

"Drunk—the—little—guy!"

Again a clammy silence, and a life-long pause.

Again, an uncomfortable silence and a moment that felt like it would last forever.

“I thowt yo' was sleepin',” said David, at length, lamely.

“I thought you were sleeping,” said David, finally, awkwardly.

“Ay, so ye said. 'Sleepin' it aff'; I heard ye.” Then, still in the same small voice, now quivering imperceptibly, “Wad ye obleege me, sir, by leetin' the lamp? Or, d'ye think, Wullie, 'twad be soilin' his dainty fingers? They're mair used, I'm told, to danderin' with the bonnie brown hair o' his—”

“Aye, so you said. 'Sleeping it off'; I heard you.” Then, still in the same small voice, now quivering slightly, “Would you be so kind, sir, as to light the lamp? Or, do you think, Wullie, it might soil his delicate fingers? I’ve heard they’re more accustomed to playing with the lovely brown hair of his—”

“I'll not ha' ye talk o' ma Maggie so,” interposed the boy passionately.

"I won’t let you talk about my Maggie like that," the boy interrupted passionately.

His Maggie, mark ye, Wullie—his! I thocht 'twad soon get that far.”

His Maggie, you see that, Wullie—his! I thought it would get that far soon.”

“Tak' care, dad! I'll stan' but little more,” the boy warned him in choking voice; and began to trim the lamp with trembling fingers.

“Take care, Dad! I'll stand just a little longer,” the boy warned him in a choked voice and started to trim the lamp with shaky fingers.

M'Adam forthwith addressed himself to Red Wull.

M'Adam immediately turned to Red Wull.

“I suppose no man iver had sic a son as him, Wullie. Ye ken what I've done for him, an' ye ken hoo he's repaid it. He's set himsel' agin me; he's misca'd me; he's robbed me o' ma Cup; last of all, he struck me—struck me afore them a'. We've toiled for him, you and I, Wullie; we've slaved to keep him in hoose an' hame, an' he's passed his time, the while, in riotous leevin', carousin' at Kenmuir, amusin' himself' wi' his—” He broke off short. The lamp was lit, and the strip of paper, pinned on to the table, naked and glaring, caught his eye.

“I guess no man ever had a son like him, Wullie. You know what I’ve done for him, and you know how he’s paid me back. He’s turned against me; he’s insulted me; he’s taken my Cup; and on top of that, he hit me—in front of everyone. We’ve worked hard for him, you and I, Wullie; we’ve slaved away to keep him housed and fed, while he’s wasted his time living it up, partying at Kenmuir, having fun with his—” He stopped abruptly. The lamp was lit, and the strip of paper pinned to the table, bare and bright, caught his eye.

“What's this?” he muttered; and unloosed the nail that clamped it down.

“What's this?” he murmured, and loosened the nail that held it in place.

This is what he read:

This is what he read:

“Adam Mackadam yer warned to mak' an end to yer Red Wull will be best for him and the Sheep. This is the first yo'll have two more the third will be the last—”

“Adam Mackadam, you're warned to put an end to your Red Wull; it will be best for him and the sheep. This is the first; you’ll have two more, and the third will be the last—”

It was written in pencil, and the only signature was a dagger, rudely lined in red.

It was written in pencil, and the only signature was a crude dagger, outlined in red.

M'Adam read the paper once, twice, thrice. As he slowly assimilated its meaning, the blood faded from his face. He stared at it and still stared, with whitening face and pursed lips. Then he stole a glance at David's broad back.

M'Adam read the paper once, twice, three times. As he gradually took in its meaning, the color drained from his face. He stared at it, and kept staring, his face pale and his lips tight. Then he stole a glance at David's broad back.

“What d'ye ken o' this, David?” he asked, at length, in a dry thin voice, reaching forward in his chair.

“What do you know about this, David?” he asked finally, in a dry, thin voice, leaning forward in his chair.

“O' what?”

"Oh, what?"

“O' this,” holding up the slip. “And ye'el obleege me by the truth for once.”

“O this,” holding up the slip. “And you'll oblige me by telling the truth for once.”

David turned, took up the paper, read it, and laughed harshly.

David turned, picked up the paper, read it, and laughed harshly.

“It's coom to this, has it?” he said, still laughing, and yet with blanching face.

“Is this what it's come to?” he said, still laughing, but his face was turning pale.

“Ye ken what it means. I daresay ye pit it there; aiblins writ it. Ye'll explain it.” The little man spoke in the same small, even voice, and his eyes never moved off his son's face.

“You know what it means. I bet you put it there; maybe even wrote it. You’ll explain it.” The little man spoke in the same small, calm voice, and his eyes never left his son’s face.

“I've heard naethin'.... I'd like the truth, David, if ye can tell it.”

“I haven't heard anything... I’d like the truth, David, if you can tell me.”

The boy smiled a forced, unnatural smile, looking from his father to the paper in his hand.

The boy forced a smile that felt unnatural as he looked from his dad to the paper in his hand.

“Yo' shall have it, but yo'll not like it. It's this: Tupper lost a sheep to the Killer last night.”

“You'll have it, but you won't like it. It's this: Tupper lost a sheep to the Killer last night.”

“And what if he did?” The little man rose smoothly to his feet. Each noticed the others' face—dead-white.

“And what if he did?” The little man stood up smoothly. Everyone noticed each other's faces—they were ghostly pale.

“Why, he—lost—it—on—Wheer d'yo' think?” He drawled the words out, dwelling almost lovingly on each.

“Why, he—lost—it—on—Wheer do you think?” He stretched the words out, almost savoring each one.

“Where?”

“Where at?”

“On—the—Red—Screes.”

"On the Red Screes."

The crash was coming—inevitable now. David knew it, knew that nothing could avert it, and braced himself to meet it. The smile had fled from his face, and his breath fluttered in his throat like the wind before a thunderstorm.

The crash was coming—there was no avoiding it now. David knew this, understood that nothing could stop it, and prepared himself to face it. The smile had disappeared from his face, and his breath fluttered in his throat like the wind before a storm.

“What of it?” The little man's voice was calm as a summer sea.

“What about it?” The little man's voice was as calm as a summer sea.

“Why, your Wullie—as I told yo'—was on the Screes last night.”

“Your Wullie—like I told you—was on the Screes last night.”

“Go on, David.”

"Go ahead, David."

“And this,” holding up the paper, “tells you that they ken as I ken noo, as maist o' them ha' kent this mony a day, that your Wullie, Red Wull—the Terror—”

“And this,” holding up the paper, “shows you that they know what I know now, as most of them have known for quite some time, that your Wullie, Red Wull—the Terror—”

“Go on.”

"Go ahead."

“Is—”

“Is—”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“The Black Killer.”

“The Black Killer.”

It was spoken.

It was said.

The frayed string was snapped at last. The little man's hand flashed to the bottle that stood before him.

The frayed string finally broke. The little man's hand shot out toward the bottle that was in front of him.

“Ye—liar!” he shrieked, and threw it with all his strength at the boy's head. David dodged and ducked, and the bottle hurtled over his shoulder.

“Yeah—liar!” he yelled, and threw it with all his strength at the boy's head. David dodged and ducked, and the bottle flew over his shoulder.

Crash! it whizzed into the lamp behind, and broke on the wall beyond, its contents trickling down the wall to the floor.

Crash! It zipped into the lamp behind and shattered against the wall beyond, its contents dripping down the wall to the floor.

For a moment, darkness. Then the spirits met the lamp's smouldering wick and blazed into flame.

For a moment, it was dark. Then the spirits touched the lamp's smoldering wick and flared up into flames.

By the sudden light David saw his father on the far side the table, pointing with crooked forefinger. By his side Red Wull was standing alert, hackles up, yellow fangs bared, eyes lurid; and, at his feet, the wee brown mouse lay still and lifeless.

By the sudden light, David saw his father on the other side of the table, pointing with his bent finger. Next to him, Red Wull was standing tense, fur raised, yellow fangs showing, eyes wild; and at his feet, the little brown mouse lay still and lifeless.

“Oot o' ma hoose! Back to Kenmuir! Back to yer ——” The unpardonable word, unmistakable, hovered for a second on his lips like some foul bubble, and never burst.

“Oot o' my house! Back to Kenmuir! Back to your ——” The unforgivable word, clear as day, hovered for a moment on his lips like a nasty bubble, and never popped.

“No mither this time!” panted David, racing round the table.

“No bother this time!” panted David, racing around the table.

“Wullie!”

"Willy!"

The Terror leapt to the attack; but David overturned the table as he ran, the blunderbuss crashing to the floor; it fell, opposing a momentary barrier in the dog's path.

The Terror lunged forward to attack, but David knocked over the table as he ran, the blunderbuss crashing to the floor. It fell, creating a brief obstacle in the dog's way.

“Stan' off, ye—!” screeched the little man, seizing a chair in both hands; “stan' off, or I'll brain ye!”

“Stand back, you—!” yelled the little man, grabbing a chair with both hands; “stand back, or I'll hit you with this!”

But David was on him.

But David was onto him.

“Wullie, Wullie, to me!”

“Wullie, Wullie, come here!”

Again the Terror came with a roar like the sea. But David, with a mighty kick catching him full on the jaw, repelled the attack.

Again the Terror came with a roar like the sea. But David, with a powerful kick landing directly on his jaw, pushed back the attack.

Then he gripped his father round the waist and lifted him from the ground. The little man, struggling in those iron arms, screamed, cursed, and battered at the face above him, kicking and biting in his frenzy.

Then he wrapped his arms around his father's waist and lifted him off the ground. The small man, fighting against those strong arms, screamed, cursed, and hit at the face above him, kicking and biting in his rage.

“The Killer! wad ye ken wha's the Killer? Go and ask 'em at Kenmuir! Ask yer ——”

“The Killer! Do you know who the Killer is? Go and ask them at Kenmuir! Ask your ——”

David swayed slightly, crushing the body in his arms till it seemed every rib must break; then hurled it from him with all the might of passion. The little man fell with a crash and a groan.

David swayed slightly, gripping the body in his arms until it felt like every rib would snap; then he threw it away with all the intensity of his emotions. The little man tumbled to the ground with a thud and a moan.

The blaze in the corner flared, flickered, and died. There was hell-black darkness, and silence of the dead.

The fire in the corner flared up, flickered, and then went out. There was pitch-black darkness and the silence of the grave.

David stood against the wall, panting, every nerve tightstrung as the hawser of a straining ship.

David leaned against the wall, panting, every nerve tense like the cable of a ship being pushed to its limit.

In the corner lay the body of his father, limp and still; and in the room one other living thing was moving.

In the corner lay his father's body, lifeless and motionless; and in the room, there was one other living thing moving.

He clung close to the wall, pressing it with wet hands. The horror of it all, the darkness, the man in the corner, that moving something, petrified him.

He pressed himself against the wall, his hands wet. The terrifying scene—the darkness, the man in the corner, that thing moving—frozen him in fear.

“Feyther!” he whispered.

“Father!” he whispered.

There was no reply. A chair creaked at an invisible touch. Something was creeping, stealing, crawling closer.

There was no response. A chair creaked as if someone had touched it. Something was moving, sneaking, crawling closer.

David was afraid.

David was scared.

“Feyther!” he whispered in hoarse agony, “are yo' hurt?”

“Father!” he whispered in strained agony, “are you hurt?”

The words were stifled in his throat. A chair overturned with a crash; a great body struck him on the chest; a hot, pestilent breath volleyed in his face, and wolfish teeth were reaching for his throat.

The words got stuck in his throat. A chair toppled over with a bang; a massive body slammed into his chest; a hot, foul breath blasted in his face, and fierce teeth were lunging for his throat.

“Come on, Killer!” he screamed.

"Come on, Killer!" he yelled.

The horror of suspense was past. It had come, and with it he was himself again.

The suspenseful horror was over. It had arrived, and now he was himself once more.

Back, back, back, along the wall he was borne. His hands entwined themselves around a hairy throat; he forced the great head with its horrid lightsome eyes from him; he braced himself for the effort, lifted the huge body at his breast, and heaved it from him. It struck the wall and fell with a soft thud.

Back, back, back, along the wall he was pushed. His hands wrapped around a hairy neck; he pushed the large head with its terrifying bright eyes away from him; he steadied himself for the effort, lifted the heavy body against his chest, and tossed it away from him. It hit the wall and fell with a soft thud.

As he recoiled a hand clutched his ankle and sought to trip him. David kicked back and down with all his strength. There was one awful groan, and he staggered against the door and out.

As he pulled back, a hand grabbed his ankle, trying to trip him. David kicked back and down with all his strength. There was a terrible groan, and he stumbled against the door and out.

There he paused, leaning against the wall to' breathe.

There he paused, leaning against the wall to catch his breath.

He struck a match and lifted his foot to see where the hand had clutched him.

He lit a match and raised his foot to see where the hand had grabbed him.

God! there was blood on his heel.

God! There was blood on his heel.

Then a great fear laid hold on him. A cry was suffocated in his breast by the panting of his heart.

Then a deep fear took hold of him. A cry was stifled in his chest by the rapid beating of his heart.

He crept back to the kitchen door and listened.

He quietly approached the kitchen door and listened.

Not a sound.

Silence.

Fearfully he opened it a crack.

He opened it cautiously.

Silence of the tomb.

Tomb silence.

He banged it to. It opened behind him, and the fact lent wings to his feet.

He slammed it shut. It opened behind him, and that gave him a boost.

He turned and plunged out into the night, and ran through the blackness for his life. And a great owl swooped softly by and hooted mockingly:

He turned and bolted into the night, racing through the darkness for his life. A large owl glided past silently and hooted in mockery:

“For your life! for your life! for your life!”

“For your life! for your life! for your life!”





PART V OWD BOB O' KENMUIR





Chapter XXII A MAN AND A MAID

IN the village even the Black Killer and the murder on the Screes were forgotten in this new sensation. The mystery in which the affair was wrapped, and the ignorance as to all its details, served to whet the general interest. There had been a fight; M'Adam and the Terror had been mauled; and David had disappeared—those were the facts. But what was the origin of the affray no one could say.

IN the village, even the Black Killer and the murder on the Screes were forgotten in the midst of this new excitement. The mystery surrounding the incident, along with the lack of information about its details, heightened everyone's curiosity. There had been a fight; M'Adam and the Terror had been injured; and David had vanished—those were the facts. But no one could say what had caused the conflict.

One or two of the Dalesmen had, indeed, a shrewd suspicion. Tupper looked guilty; Jem Burton muttered, “I knoo hoo 'twould be”; while as for Long Kirby, he vanished entirely, not to reappear till three months had sped.

One or two of the Dalesmen had a keen suspicion. Tupper looked guilty; Jem Burton mumbled, “I knew it would be this way”; as for Long Kirby, he completely disappeared, not to be seen again for three months.

Injured as he had been, M'Adam was yet sufficiently recovered to appear in the Sylvester Arms on the Saturday following the battle. He entered the tap-room silently with never a word to a soul; one arm was in a sling and his head bandaged. He eyed every man present critically; and all, except Tammas, who was brazen, and Jim Mason, who was innocent, fidgeted beneath the stare. Maybe it was well for Long Kirby he was not there.

Injured as he was, M'Adam had recovered enough to show up at the Sylvester Arms on the Saturday after the battle. He walked into the tap-room quietly, not saying a word to anyone; one arm was in a sling and his head was bandaged. He looked closely at every man there, and all of them, except for Tammas, who was bold, and Jim Mason, who was clueless, shifted uncomfortably under his gaze. It was probably good for Long Kirby that he wasn't around.

“Onythin' the matter?” asked Jem, at length, rather lamely, in view of the plain evidences of battle.

“Is anything the matter?” asked Jem finally, sounding a bit awkward given the clear signs of a fight.

“Na, na; naethin' oot o' the ordinar',” the little man replied, giggling. “Only David set on me, and me sleepin'. And,” with a shrug, “here I am noo.” He sat down, wagging his bandaged head and grinning. “Ye see he's sae playfu', is Davie. He wangs ye o'er the head wi' a chair, kicks ye in the jaw, stamps on yer wame, and all as merry as May.” And nothing further could they get from him, except that if David reappeared it was his firm resolve to hand him over to the police for attempted parricide.

“Nah, nah; nothing out of the ordinary,” the little man replied, giggling. “Only David jumped on me while I was sleeping. And,” with a shrug, “here I am now.” He sat down, shaking his bandaged head and grinning. “You see, he's so playful, that Davie. He whacks you over the head with a chair, kicks you in the jaw, stomps on your stomach, all while being as cheerful as can be.” And they couldn’t get anything more from him, except that if David showed up again, he was determined to hand him over to the police for attempted parricide.

“'Brutal assault on an auld man by his son!' 'Twill look well in the Argus; he! he! They couldna let him aff under two years, I'm thinkin'.”

“‘Brutal attack on an old man by his son!’ ‘That’ll look good in the newspaper; ha! ha! They wouldn't let him off with less than two years, I think.’”

M'Adam's version of the affair was received with quiet incredulity. The general verdict was that he had brought his punishment entirely on his own head. Tammas, indeed, who was always rude when he was not witty, and, in fact, the difference between the two things is only one of degree, told him straight: “It served yo' well reet. An' I nob'but wish he'd made an end to yo'.”

M'Adam's take on the situation was met with silent disbelief. The general consensus was that he had completely brought this punishment on himself. Tammas, who was always rude when he wasn't being funny—and really, the difference between the two is just a matter of degree—told him outright: “You got what you deserved. I just wish he had finished you off.”

“He did his best, puir lad,” M'Adam reminded him gently.

“He did his best, poor kid,” M'Adam reminded him gently.

“We've had enough o' yo',” continued the uncompromising old man. “I'm fair grieved he didna slice yer throat while he was at it.”

“We've had enough of you,” continued the stubborn old man. “I'm really upset he didn't cut your throat while he was at it.”

At that M'Adam raised his eyebrows, stared, and then broke into a low whistle.

At that, M'Adam raised his eyebrows, stared, and then let out a low whistle.

“That's it, is it?” he muttered, as though a new light was dawning on him. “Ah, noo I see.”

“Is that really it?” he muttered, as if a new realization was hitting him. “Oh, now I get it.”


The days passed on. There was still no news of the missing one, and Maggie's face became pitifully white and haggard.

The days went by. There was still no news of the missing person, and Maggie's face turned painfully pale and worn out.

Of course she did not believe that David had attempted to murder his father, desperately tried as she knew he had been. Still, it was a terrible thought to her that he might at any moment be arrested; and her girlish imagination was perpetually conjuring up horrid pictures of a trial, conviction, and the things that followed.

Of course, she didn’t believe that David had tried to kill his father, no matter how desperate she knew he had been. Still, it was a terrible thought for her that he could be arrested at any moment; and her youthful imagination kept imagining horrifying scenarios of a trial, conviction, and what would come next.

Then Sam'l started a wild theory that the little man had murdered his son, and thrown the mangled body down the dry well at the Grange. The story was, of course, preposterous, and, coming from such a source, might well have been discarded with the ridicule it deserved. Yet it served to set the cap on the girl's fears; and she resolved, at whatever cost, to visit the Grange, beard M'Adam, and discover whether he could not or would not allay her gnawing apprehension.

Then Sam'l came up with a crazy theory that the little man had killed his son and dumped the mutilated body down the dry well at the Grange. The story was, of course, ridiculous, and given who it came from, it could easily have been dismissed with the mockery it warranted. Still, it added to the girl's fears, and she decided that no matter what, she had to visit the Grange, confront M'Adam, and find out whether he could ease her growing anxiety.

Her intent she concealed from her father, knowing well that were she to reveal it to him, he would gently but firmly forbid the attempt; and on an afternoon some fortnight after David's disappearance, choosing her opportunity, she picked up a shawl, threw it over her head, and fled with palpitating heart out of the farm and down the slope to the Wastrel.

Her intentions were hidden from her father, fully aware that if she revealed them, he would kindly but firmly stop her from trying. On an afternoon about two weeks after David went missing, seizing her chance, she grabbed a shawl, threw it over her head, and rushed with a racing heart out of the farm and down the slope to the Wastrel.

The little plank-bridge rattled as she tripped across it; and she fled faster lest any one should have heard and come to look. And, indeed, at the moment it rattled again behind her, and she started guiltily round. It proved, however, to be only Owd Bob, sweeping after, and she was glad.

The small plank bridge shook as she hurried over it, and she ran faster to avoid being seen or heard. Just then, it rattled again behind her, making her jump nervously. But it turned out to be just Owd Bob following her, and she felt relieved.

“Comin' wi' me, lad?” she asked as the old dog cantered up, thankful to have that gray protector with her.

“Are you coming with me, kid?” she asked as the old dog trotted up, glad to have that gray protector with her.

Round Langholm now fled the two conspirators; over the summer-clad lower slopes of the Pike, until, at length, they reached the Stony Bottom. Down the bramble-covered bank of the ravine the girl slid; picked her way from stone to stone across the streamlet tinkling in that rocky bed; and scrambled up the opposite bank.

Round Langholm now escaped from the two conspirators, crossing the lush lower slopes of the Pike, until they finally arrived at the Stony Bottom. The girl slid down the bramble-covered bank of the ravine, carefully stepping from stone to stone across the streamlet that was softly bubbling in the rocky bed, and then scrambled up the opposite bank.

At the top she halted and looked back. The smoke from Kenmuir was winding slowly up against the sky; to her right the low gray cottages of the village cuddled in the bosom of the Dale; far away over the Marches towered the gaunt Scaur; before her rolled the swelling slopes of the Muir Pike; while behind—she glanced timidly over her shoulder—was the hill, at the top of which squatted the Grange, lifeless, cold, scowling.

At the top, she stopped and looked back. The smoke from Kenmuir was curling slowly into the sky; to her right, the small gray cottages of the village nestled in the valley; far away over the moors loomed the rugged Scaur; ahead lay the rising hills of Muir Pike; and behind—she glanced nervously over her shoulder—was the hill, where the Grange sat, lifeless, cold, and grim.

Her heart failed her. In her whole life she had never spoken to M'Adam. Yet she knew him well enough from all David's accounts—ay, and hated him for David's sake. She hated him and feared him, too; feared him mortally—this terrible little man. And, with a shudder, she recalled the dim face at the window, and thought of his notorious hatred of her father. But even M'Adam could hardly harm a girl coming, broken-hearted, to seek her lover. Besides, was not Owd Bob with her?

Her heart sank. In her entire life, she had never spoken to M'Adam. Yet she knew him well enough from all of David's stories—yes, and she hated him for David's sake. She hated him and was afraid of him, too; truly terrified—this awful little man. With a shudder, she remembered the shadowy face at the window and thought of his well-known hatred for her father. But even M'Adam could hardly hurt a girl coming, broken-hearted, to find her lover. Besides, wasn’t Owd Bob with her?

And, turning, she saw the old dog standing a little way up the hill, looking back at her as though he wondered why she waited. “Am I not enough?” the faithful gray eyes seemed to say.

And, turning, she saw the old dog standing a short distance up the hill, looking back at her as if he was wondering why she was waiting. “Am I not enough?” the loyal gray eyes seemed to say.

“Lad, I'm fear'd,” was her answer to the unspoken question.

“Boy, I’m worried,” was her response to the unasked question.

Yet that look determined her. She clenched her little teeth, drew the shawl about her, and set off running up the hill.

Yet that look made her resolute. She clenched her small teeth, wrapped the shawl around her, and took off running up the hill.

Soon the run dwindled to a walk, the walk to a crawl, and the crawl to a halt. Her breath was coming painfully, and her heart pattered against her side like the beatings of an imprisoned bird. Again her gray guardian looked up, encouraging her forward.

Soon the run slowed to a walk, the walk to a crawl, and the crawl to a stop. Her breathing was painful, and her heart thumped against her side like the beating of a trapped bird. Again, her gray guardian looked up, urging her to move forward.

“Keep close, lad,” she whispered, starting forward afresh. And the old dog ranged up beside her, shoving into her skirt, as though to let her feel his presence.

“Stay close, kid,” she whispered, moving forward again. And the old dog trotted up beside her, nudging her skirt, as if to remind her he was there.

So they reached the top of the hill; and the house stood before them, grim, unfriendly.

So they got to the top of the hill, and the house loomed in front of them, dark and unwelcoming.

The girl's face was now quite white, yet set; the resemblance to her father was plain to see. With lips compressed and breath quick-coming, she crossed the threshold, treading softly as though in a house of the dead. There she paused and lifted a warning finger at her companion, bidding him halt without; then she turned to the door on the left of the entrance and tapped.

The girl's face was now really pale, but determined; the resemblance to her dad was obvious. With her lips pressed tightly together and her breath coming fast, she stepped over the threshold, moving quietly as if she were in a graveyard. There she stopped and raised a warning finger at her friend, signaling him to wait outside; then she turned to the door on the left side of the entrance and knocked.

She listened, her head buried in the shawl, close to the wood panelling. There was no answer; she could only hear the drumming of her heart.

She listened, her head tucked into the shawl, close to the wooden paneling. There was no response; all she could hear was the pounding of her heart.

She knocked again. From within came the scraping of a chair cautiously shoved back, followed by a deep-mouthed cavernous growl.

She knocked again. From inside, there was the sound of a chair being carefully pushed back, followed by a deep, guttural growl.

Her heart stood still, but she turned the handle and entered, leaving a crack open behind.

Her heart stopped, but she turned the handle and walked in, leaving a gap behind.

On the far side the room a little man was sitting. His head was swathed in dirty bandages, and a bottle was on the table beside him. He was leaning forward; his face was gray, and there was a stare of naked horror in his eyes. One hand grasped the great dog who stood at his side, with yellow teeth glinting, and muzzle hideously wrinkled; with the other he pointed a palsied finger at her.

On the far side of the room, a small man was sitting. His head was wrapped in dirty bandages, and there was a bottle on the table next to him. He was leaning forward; his face was gray, and there was a look of pure horror in his eyes. One hand clutched the large dog standing beside him, its yellow teeth glinting and muzzle horribly wrinkled; with the other hand, he pointed a shaky finger at her.

“Ma God! wha are ye?” he cried hoarsely.

“God! Who are you?” he shouted hoarsely.

The girl stood hard against the door, her fingers still on the handle; trembling like an aspen at the sight of that uncannie pair.

The girl pressed firmly against the door, her fingers still on the handle; shaking like a quaking aspen at the sight of that eerie pair.

That look in the little man's eyes petrified her: the swollen pupils; lashless lids, yawning wide; the broken range of teeth in that gaping mouth, froze her very soul. Rumors of the man's insanity tided back on her memory.

That look in the little man's eyes scared her: the dilated pupils; the bare eyelids wide open; the jagged teeth in that open mouth, chilled her to the bone. Whispers about the man's insanity flooded back to her memory.

“I'm—I—” the words came in trembling gasps.

“I'm—I—” the words came out in shaky breaths.

At the first utterance, however, the little man's hand dropped; he leant back in his chair and gave a soul-bursting sigh of relief.

At the first word, though, the little man's hand dropped; he leaned back in his chair and let out a deep sigh of relief.

No woman had crossed that threshold since his wife died; and, for a moment, when first the girl had entered silent-footed, aroused from dreaming of the long ago, he had thought this shawl-clad figure with the pale face and peeping hair no earthly visitor; the spirit, rather, of one he had loved long since and lost, come to reproach him with a broken troth.

No woman had stepped through that door since his wife died; and, for a moment, when the girl quietly walked in, interrupting his nostalgic thoughts, he thought this shawl-wearing figure with the pale face and peeking hair was no ordinary visitor; instead, it seemed like the spirit of someone he had loved and lost long ago, come to remind him of a broken promise.

“Speak up, I canna hear,” he said, in tones mild compared with those last wild words.

“Speak up, I can’t hear,” he said, in a tone much calmer than those last wild words.

“I—I'm Maggie Moore,” the girl quavered.

“I—I'm Maggie Moore,” the girl said nervously.

“Moore! Maggie Moore, d'ye say?” he cried, half rising from his chair, a flush of color sweeping across his face, “the dochter o' James Moore?” He paused for an answer, glowering at her; and she shrank, trembling, against the door.

“Moore! Maggie Moore, did you say?” he exclaimed, half standing from his chair, a wave of color rushing to his face. “The daughter of James Moore?” He paused for a response, glaring at her; and she shrank back, trembling against the door.

The little man leant back in his chair. Gradually a grim smile crept across his countenance.

The little man leaned back in his chair. Slowly, a grim smile appeared on his face.

“Weel, Maggie Moore,” he said, halfamused, “ony gate ye're a good plucked un.” And his wizened countenance looked at her almost kindly from beneath its dirty crown of bandages.

“Weel, Maggie Moore,” he said, half-amused, “anyway, you’re a tough one.” And his wrinkled face looked at her almost kindly from beneath its dirty crown of bandages.

At that the girl's courage returned with a rush. After all this little man was not so very terrible. Perhaps he would be kind. And in the relief of the moment, the blood swept back into her face.

At that, the girl's courage came flooding back. After all, this little man wasn't so scary after all. Maybe he would be nice. And in that moment of relief, color returned to her face.

There was not to be peace yet, however. The blush was still hot upon her cheeks, when she caught the patter of soft steps in the passage without. A dark muzzle flecked with gray pushed in at the crack of the door; two anxious gray eyes followed.

There wasn’t going to be peace just yet, though. The heat was still on her cheeks when she heard the soft sound of footsteps in the hallway outside. A dark snout speckled with gray pushed in through the gap in the door; two worried gray eyes peered in.

Before she could wave him back, Red Wull had marked the intruder. With a roar he tore himself from his master's restraining hand, and dashed across the room.

Before she could signal him to come back, Red Wull had spotted the intruder. With a roar, he broke free from his master's grip and charged across the room.

“Back, Bob!” screamed Maggie, and the dark head withdrew. The door slammed with a crash as the great dog flung himself against it, and Maggie was hurled, breathless and white-faced, into a corner.

“Back, Bob!” yelled Maggie, and the dark head pulled back. The door slammed shut with a bang as the big dog threw himself against it, and Maggie was thrown, breathless and pale, into a corner.

M'Adam was on his feet, pointing with a shrivelled finger, his face diabolical.

M'Adam was standing up, pointing with a bony finger, his face wicked.

“Did you bring him? did you bring that to ma door?”

“Did you bring him? Did you bring that to my door?”

Maggie huddled in the corner in a palsy of trepidation. Her eyes gleamed big and black in the white face peering from the shawl.

Maggie huddled in the corner, trembling with fear. Her eyes shone big and dark against the pale face peeking out from the shawl.

Red Wull was now beside her snarling horribly. With nose to the bottom of the door and busy paws he was trying to get out; while, on the other side, Owd Bob, snuffling also at the crack, scratched and pleaded to get in. Only two miserable wooden inches separated the pair.

Red Wull was now next to her, growling fiercely. With his nose pressed against the bottom of the door and his paws working hard, he was trying to get out; while, on the other side, Owd Bob, also sniffing at the crack, scratched and begged to get in. Only two miserable wooden inches separated them.

“I brought him to protect me. I—I was afraid.”

“I brought him to keep me safe. I—I was scared.”

M'Adam sat down and laughed abruptly.

M'Adam sat down and suddenly laughed.

“Afraid! I wonder ye were na afraid to bring him here. It's the first time iver he's set foot on ma land, and 't had best be the last” He turned to the great dog. “Wullie, Wullie, wad ye?” he called. “Come here. Lay ye doon—so—under ma chair—good lad. Noo's no the time to settle wi' him”—nodding toward the door. “We can wait for that, Wullie; we can wait.” Then, turning to Maggie, “Gin ye want him to mak' a show at the Trials two months hence, he'd best not come here agin. Gin he does, he'll no leave ma land alive; Wullie'll see to that. Noo, what is 't ye want o'me?”

“Afraid! I wonder why you weren’t afraid to bring him here. It’s the first time he’s ever stepped foot on my land, and it better be the last.” He turned to the big dog. “Wullie, Wullie, would you?” he called. “Come here. Lay down—like this—under my chair—good boy. Now is not the time to deal with him”—nodding toward the door. “We can wait for that, Wullie; we can wait.” Then, turning to Maggie, “If you want him to compete at the Trials in two months, he’d better not come here again. If he does, he won’t leave my land alive; Wullie will make sure of that. Now, what is it you want from me?”

The girl in the corner, scared almost out of her senses by this last occurrence, remained dumb.

The girl in the corner, nearly overwhelmed with fear by this last incident, stayed silent.

M'Adam marked her hesitation, and grinned sardonically.

M'Adam noticed her hesitation and smirked sarcastically.

“I see hoo 'tis,” said he; “yer dad's sent ye. Aince before he wanted somethin' o' me, and did he come to fetch it himself like a man? Not he. He sent the son to rob the father.” Then, leaning forward in his chair and glaring at the girl, “Ay, and mair than that! The night the lad set on me he cam'”—with hissing emphasis—“straight from Kenmuir!” He paused and stared at her intently, and she was still dumb before him. “Gin I'd ben killed, Wullie'd ha' bin disqualified from competin' for the Cup. With Adam M'Adam's Red Wull oot o' the way—noo d'ye see? Noo d'ye onderstan'?”

“I get it now,” he said; “your dad sent you. Once before he wanted something from me, and did he come to get it himself like a man? No way. He sent the son to steal from the father.” Then, leaning forward in his chair and glaring at the girl, “Yeah, and more than that! The night the guy attacked me, he came”—with hissing emphasis—“straight from Kenmuir!” He paused and stared at her intently, and she remained silent before him. “If I had been killed, Wullie would have been disqualified from competing for the Cup. With Adam M'Adam's Red Wull out of the way—now do you see? Now do you understand?”

She did not, and he saw it and was satisfied. What he had been saying she neither knew nor cared. She only remembered the object of her mission; she only saw before her the father of the man she loved; and a wave of emotion surged up in her breast.

She didn't, and he noticed it and felt content. She neither knew nor cared about what he had been saying. She only remembered the purpose of her mission; she only saw in front of her the father of the man she loved; and a wave of emotion surged in her chest.

She advanced timidly toward him, holding out her hands.

She stepped forward hesitantly, extending her hands towards him.

“Eh, Mr. M'Adam,” she pleaded, “I come to ask ye after David.” The shawl had slipped from her head, and lay loose upon her shoulders; and she stood before him with her sad face, her pretty hair all tossed, and her eyes big with unshed tears—a touching suppliant.

“Hey, Mr. M'Adam,” she pleaded, “I came to ask you about David.” The shawl had slipped from her head and hung loosely on her shoulders; she stood there before him with her sad face, her pretty hair all messy, and her eyes wide with unshed tears—a heartbreaking supplicant.

“Will ye no tell me wheer he is? I'd not ask it, I'd not trouble yo', but I've bin waitin' a waefu' while, it seems, and I'm wearyin' for news o' him.”

“Will you not tell me where he is? I wouldn't ask it, I wouldn't trouble you, but I've been waiting a lamentable while, it seems, and I'm growing tired of not hearing news about him.”

The little man looked at her curiously. “Ah, noo I mind me,”—this to himself. “You' the lass as is thinkin' o' marryin' him?”

The little man looked at her curiously. “Ah, now I remember,”—this to himself. “You’re the girl who is thinking about marrying him?”

“We're promised,” the girl answered simply.

“We're promised,” the girl replied plainly.

“Weel,” the other remarked, “as I said afore, ye're a good plucked un.” Then, in a tone in which, despite the cynicism, a certain indefinable sadness was blended, “Gin he mak's you as good husband as he mad' son to me, ye'll ha' made a maist remairkable match, my dear.”

“Well,” the other remarked, “as I said before, you’re a good one.” Then, in a tone that, despite the cynicism, carried a certain indescribable sadness, “If he makes you as good a husband as he made a son to me, you’ll have made a truly remarkable match, my dear.”

Maggie fired in a moment.

Maggie shot in a moment.

“A good feyther makes a good son,” she answered almost pertly; and then, with infinite tenderness, “and I'm prayin' a good wife'll make a good husband.”

“A good father makes a good son,” she replied almost cheekily; and then, with deep affection, “and I'm hoping a good wife will make a good husband.”

He smiled scoffingly.

He smirked.

“I'm feared that'll no help ye much,” he said.

“I'm afraid that won't help you much,” he said.

But the girl never heeded this last sneer, so set was she on her purpose. She had heard of the one tender place in the heart of this little man with the tired face and mocking tongue, and she resolved to attain her end by appealing to it.

But the girl never paid attention to this last insult, so determined was she in her mission. She had heard about the one soft spot in the heart of this little man with the weary face and sarcastic voice, and she decided to reach her goal by appealing to it.

“Yo' loved a lass yo'sel' aince, Mr. M'Adam,” she said. “Hoo would yo' ha' felt had she gone away and left yo'? Yo'd ha' bin mad; yo' know yo' would. And, Mr. M'Adam, I love the lad yer wife loved.” She was kneeling at his feet now with both hands on his knees, looking up at him. Her sad face and quivering lips pleaded for her more eloquently than any words.

“Someone loved a girl like you once, Mr. M'Adam,” she said. “How would you have felt if she had left you? You would have been furious; you know you would. And, Mr. M'Adam, I love the boy your wife loved.” She was kneeling at his feet now, both hands on his knees, looking up at him. Her sad face and trembling lips pleaded for her more eloquently than any words.

The little man was visibly touched.

The little man was clearly emotional.

“Ay, ay, lass, that's enough,” he said, trying to avoid those big beseeching eyes which would not be avoided.

“Ay, ay, girl, that's enough,” he said, trying to look away from those big pleading eyes that just wouldn’t let him.

“Will ye no tell me?” she pleaded.

“Won't you tell me?” she begged.

“I canna tell ye, lass, for why, I dinna ken,” he answered querulously. In truth, he was moved to the heart by her misery.

“I can't tell you, girl, why, I don't know,” he replied irritably. In truth, he was deeply affected by her pain.

The girl's last hopes were dashed. She had played her last card and failed. She had clung with the fervor of despair to this last resource, and now it was torn from her. She had hoped, and now there was no hope. In the anguish of her disappointment she remembered that this was the man who, by his persistent cruelty, had driven her love into exile.

The girl's last hopes were shattered. She had played her final card and lost. She had held on with the intensity of despair to this last chance, and now it was taken from her. She had hoped, and now there was no hope left. In her heartbreaking disappointment, she recalled that this was the man who, through his relentless cruelty, had forced her love into exile.

She rose to her feet and stood back.

She got up and stepped back.

“Nor ken, nor care!” she cried bitterly.

“Neither know nor care!” she shouted with bitterness.

At the words all the softness fled from the little man's face.

At those words, all the softness disappeared from the little man's face.

“Ye do me a wrang, lass; ye do indeed,” he said, looking up at her with an assumed ingenuousness which, had she known him better, would have warned her to beware. “Gin I kent where the lad was I'd be the vairy first to let you, and the p'lice, ken it too; eh, Wullie! he! he!” He chuckled at his wit and rubbed his knees, regardless of the contempt blazing in the girl's face.

“You're wronging me, girl; you really are,” he said, looking up at her with a feigned innocence that, if she had known him better, would have made her cautious. “If I knew where the guy was, I’d be the very first to let you and the police know; right, Wullie! Ha ha!” He laughed at his own joke and rubbed his knees, ignoring the contempt burning in the girl’s expression.

“I canna tell ye where he is now, but ye'd aiblins care to hear o' when I saw him last.” He turned his chair the better to address her.

“I can't tell you where he is now, but you might be interested to hear about when I last saw him.” He turned his chair to better face her.

“Twas like so: I was sittin' in this vairy chair it was, asleep, when he crep' up behind an' lep' on ma back. I knew naethin' o't till I found masel' on the floor an' him kneelin' on me. I saw by the look on him he was set on finishin' me, so I said—”

“Twas like this: I was sitting in this very chair, asleep, when he crept up behind me and jumped on my back. I didn't know anything about it until I found myself on the floor with him kneeling on me. I could tell by the look on his face that he was determined to finish me off, so I said—”

The girl waved her hand at him, superbly disdainful.

The girl waved her hand at him, completely dismissive.

“Yo' ken yo're lyin', ivery word o't,” she cried.

“Yeah, I know you’re lying, every word of it,” she cried.

The little man hitched his trousers, crossed his legs, and yawned.

The little man adjusted his pants, crossed his legs, and yawned.

“An honest lee for an honest purpose is a matter ony man may be proud of, as you'll ken by the time you're my years, ma lass.”

“An honest lie for an honest reason is something any man can be proud of, as you'll understand by the time you're my age, my girl.”

The girl slowly crossed the room. At the door she turned.

The girl slowly walked across the room. At the door, she turned.

“Then ye'll no tell me wheer he is?” she asked with a heart-breaking trill in her voice.

“Then you won't tell me where he is?” she asked with a heart-breaking tremble in her voice.

“On ma word, lass, I dinna ken,” he cried, half passionately.

" On my word, girl, I don’t know," he shouted, half passionately.

“On your word, Mr. M'Adam” she said with a quiet scorn in her voice that might have stung Iscariot.

“On your word, Mr. M'Adam,” she said with a quiet scorn in her voice that might have stung Iscariot.

The little man spun round in his chair, an angry red dyeing his cheeks. In another moment he was suave and smiling again.

The little man spun around in his chair, his cheeks flushed a deep red. In just a moment, he was smooth and smiling again.

“I canna tell ye where he is noo,” he said, unctuously; “but aiblins, I could let ye know where he's gaein' to.”

“I can't tell you where he is right now,” he said, smoothly; “but maybe, I could let you know where he's going.”

“Can yo'? will yo'?” cried the simple girl all unsuspecting. In a moment she was across the room and at his knees.

“Can you? Will you?” cried the naive girl, completely unaware. In an instant, she was across the room and at his knees.

“Closer, and I'll whisper.” The little ear, peeping from its nest of brown, was tremblingly approached to his lips. The little man lent forward and whispered one short, sharp word, then sat back, grinning, to watch the effect of his disclosure.

“Come closer, and I’ll whisper.” The small ear, peeking out from its nest of brown, nervously leaned toward his lips. The little man leaned forward and whispered one brief, pointed word, then leaned back, grinning, to see how his revelation landed.

He had his revenge, an unworthy revenge on such a victim. And, watching the girl's face, the cruel disappointment merging in the heat of her indignation, he had yet enough nobility to regret his triumph.

He got his revenge, a cheap revenge on such a victim. And, watching the girl's face, the cruel disappointment mixing with her intense anger, he still had enough decency to regret his victory.

She sprang from him as though he were unclean.

She jumped away from him as if he were dirty.

“An' yo' his father!” she cried, in burning tones.

“Like, and your father!” she shouted, in heated tones.

She crossed the room, and at the door paused. Her face was white again and she was quite composed.

She walked across the room and stopped at the door. Her face was pale again, but she seemed completely calm.

“If David did strike you, you drove him to it,” she said, speaking in calm, gentle accents. “Yo' know, none so well, whether yo've bin a good feyther to him, and him no mither, poor laddie! Whether yo've bin to him what she'd ha' had yo' be. Ask yer conscience, Mr. M'Adam. An' if he was a wee aggravatin' at times, had he no reason? He'd a heavy cross to bear, had David, and yo' know best if yo' helped to ease it for him.”

“If David did hit you, you pushed him to it,” she said, speaking in a calm, gentle tone. “You know as well as anyone whether you’ve been a good father to him, and him with no mother, poor boy! Think about it, Mr. M'Adam. And if he was a little annoying at times, didn’t he have a reason? He had a heavy burden to carry, and you know best if you helped lighten it for him.”

The little man pointed to the door; but the girl paid no heed.

The little man pointed to the door, but the girl ignored him.

“D'yo' think when yo' were cruel to him, jeerin' and fleerin', he never felt it, because he was too proud to show ye? He'd a big saft heart, had David, beneath the varnish. Mony's the time when mither was alive, I've seen him throw himsel' into her arms, sobbin', and cry, 'Eh, if I had but mither! 'Twas different when mither was alive; he was kinder to me then. An' noo I've no one; I'm alone.' An' he'd sob and sob in mither's arms, and she, weepin' hersel', would comfort him, while he, wee laddie, would no be comforted, cryin' broken-like, 'There's none to care for me noo; I'm alone. Mither's left me and eh! I'm prayin' to be wi' her!'”

“Do you think that when you were cruel to him, mocking and sneering, he didn't feel it because he was too proud to show you? He had a big soft heart, David did, beneath the surface. Many times when mom was alive, I saw him throw himself into her arms, sobbing, and cry, 'Oh, if only I had mom!' It was different when mom was alive; he was kinder to me then. And now I have no one; I'm alone.' And he'd sob and sob in mom's arms, and she, crying herself, would comfort him, while he, being a little boy, wouldn't be comforted, crying brokenly, 'There's no one to care for me now; I'm alone. Mom's left me, and oh! I'm praying to be with her!'”

The clear, girlish voice shook. M'Adam, sitting with face averted, waved to her, mutely ordering her to be gone. But she held on, gentle, sorrowful, relentless.

The clear, girlish voice trembled. M'Adam, sitting with his face turned away, gestured to her, silently telling her to leave. But she persisted, gentle, sorrowful, unwavering.

“An' what'll yo' say to his mither when yo meet her, as yo' must soon noo, and she asks yo', 'An what o' David? What o' th' lad I left wi' yo', Adam, to guard and keep for me, faithful and true, till this Day?' And then yo'll ha' to speak the truth, God's truth; and yo'll ha' to answer, 'Sin' the day yo' left me I niver said a kind word to the lad. I niver bore wi' him, and niver tried to. And in the end I drove him by persecution to try and murder me.' Then maybe she'll look at yo'—yo' best ken hoo—and she'll say, 'Adam, Adam! is this what I deserved fra yo'?'”

“And what will you say to his mother when you meet her, which you must do soon, and she asks you, 'And what about David? What about the boy I left with you, Adam, to protect and keep for me, faithful and true, until this Day?' Then you'll have to tell the truth, the honest truth; and you'll have to reply, 'Since the day you left me, I never said a kind word to the boy. I never tolerated him, and never tried to. And in the end, I drove him to attempt to kill me through my constant harassment.' Then maybe she’ll look at you—you know how—and she'll say, 'Adam, Adam! Is this what I deserved from you?'”

The gentle, implacable voice ceased. The girl turned and slipped softly out of the room; and M'Adam was left alone to his thoughts and his dead wife's memory.

The soft, unyielding voice stopped. The girl turned and quietly left the room, leaving M'Adam alone with his thoughts and memories of his late wife.

“Mither and father, baith! Mither and father, baith!” rang remorselessly in his ears.

“Mama and dad, both! Mama and dad, both!” echoed relentlessly in his ears.





Chapter XXIII TH' OWD UN

THE Black Killer still cursed the land. Sometimes there would be a cessation in the crimes; then a shepherd, going his rounds, would notice his sheep herding together, packing in unaccustomed squares; a raven, gorged to the crop, would rise before him and flap wearily away, and he would come upon the murderer's latest victim.

THE Black Killer still cursed the land. Sometimes, there would be a break in the crimes; then a shepherd, doing his rounds, would notice his sheep huddling together in unusual clusters; a raven, stuffed from feeding, would take off before him and fly away with effort, and he would stumble upon the murderer’s latest victim.

The Dalesmen were in despair, so utterly futile had their efforts been. There was no proof; no hope, no apparent probability that the end was near. As for the Tailless Tyke, the only piece of evidence against him had flown with David, who, as it chanced, had divulged what he had seen to no man.

The Dalesmen were in despair; their efforts had been completely useless. There was no evidence, no hope, and no clear chance that an end was in sight. As for the Tailless Tyke, the only piece of evidence against him had been taken away by David, who, by chance, hadn't told anyone what he had seen.

The 100 pound reward offered had brought no issue. The police had done nothing. The Special Commissioner had been equally successful. After the affair in the Scoop the Killer never ran a risk, yet never missed a chance.

The £100 reward offered hadn’t caused any problems. The police had done nothing. The Special Commissioner had been just as ineffective. After the incident in the Scoop, the Killer took no risks but never missed an opportunity.

Then, as a last resource, Jim Mason made his attempt. He took a holiday from his duties and disappeared into the wilderness. Three days and three nights no man saw him.

Then, as a last resort, Jim Mason made his attempt. He took a break from his responsibilities and vanished into the wilderness. For three days and three nights, no one saw him.

On the morning of the fourth he reappeared, haggard, unkempt, a furtive look haunting his eyes, sullen for once, irritable, who had never been irritable before—to confess his failure. Cross-examined further, he answered with unaccustomed fierceness: “I seed nowt, I tell ye. Who's the liar as said I did?”

On the morning of the fourth, he showed up again, looking tired, messy, and with a haunted look in his eyes. He was unusually moody and irritable—something he had never been before. He came to admit his failure. When pressed further, he responded with unexpected intensity: “I didn’t see anything, I swear. Who’s the liar saying I did?”

But that night his missus heard him in his sleep conning over something to himself in slow, fearful whisper, “Two on 'em; one ahint t'other. The first big—bull-like; t'ither—” At which point Mrs. Mason smote him a smashing blow in the ribs, and he woke in a sweat, crying terribly, “Who said I seed—”

But that night, his wife heard him mumbling in his sleep, slowly and nervously, “Two of them; one behind the other. The first one big—bull-like; the other—” At that moment, Mrs. Mason hit him hard in the ribs, and he woke up in a sweat, shouting, “Who said I saw—”


The days were slipping away; the summer was hot upon the land, and with it the Black Killer was forgotten; David was forgotten; everything sank into oblivion before the all-absorbing interest of the coming Dale trials.

The days were passing by; summer was heating up the land, and with it, the Black Killer was forgotten; David was forgotten; everything faded into nothingness in light of the overwhelming attention on the upcoming Dale trials.

The long-anticipated battle for the Shepherds' Trophy was looming close; soon everything that hung upon the issue of that struggle would be decided finally. For ever the justice of Th' Owd Un' claim to his proud title would be settled. If he won, he won outright—a thing unprecedented in the annals of the Cup; if he won, the place of Owd Bob o' Kenmuir as first in his profession was assured for all time. Above all, it was the last event in the six years' struggle 'twixt Red and Gray It was the last time those two great rivals would meet in battle. The supremacy of one would be decided once and for all. For win or lose, it was the last public appearance of the Gray Dog of Kenmuir.

The long-awaited battle for the Shepherds' Trophy was just around the corner; soon, everything that depended on the outcome of that struggle would finally be settled. The legitimacy of Th' Owd Un's claim to his proud title would be determined for good. If he won, he would win completely—a first in the history of the Cup; if he won, Owd Bob o' Kenmuir's position as the best in his field would be secured forever. Most importantly, it marked the final event in the six-year rivalry between Red and Gray. It was the last time these two great competitors would face off. The dominance of one would be established once and for all. Whether he won or lost, it would be the Gray Dog of Kenmuir's final public appearance.

And as every hour brought the great day nearer, nothing else was talked of in the country-side. The heat of the Dalesmen's enthusiasm was only intensified by the fever of their apprehension. Many a man would lose more than he cared to contemplate were Th' Owd Un beat. But he'd not be! Nay; owd, indeed, he was—two years older than his great rival; there were a hundred risks, a hundred chances; still: “What's the odds agin Owd Bob o' Kenmuir? I'm takin' 'em. Who'll lay agin Th' Owd Un?”

And as each hour brought the big day closer, it was the only thing everyone talked about in the countryside. The Dalesmen's excitement only grew stronger with their nervousness. Many would lose more than they wanted to think about if Th' Owd Un lost. But he wouldn’t! Sure, he was getting old—two years older than his main rival; there were countless risks and possibilities; still: “What are the odds against Owd Bob o' Kenmuir? I'm taking them. Who’ll bet against Th' Owd Un?”

And with the air saturated with this perpetual talk of the old dog, these everlasting references to his certain victory; his ears drumming with the often boast that the gray dog was the best in the North, M'Adam became the silent, ill-designing man of six months since—morose, brooding, suspicious, muttering of conspiracy, plotting revenge.

And with the atmosphere filled with constant chatter about the old dog, all those endless mentions of his sure win; with his ears ringing from the frequent claims that the gray dog was the best in the North, M'Adam turned into the quiet, scheming man he had been six months ago—gloomy, deep in thought, suspicious, whispering about conspiracies and plotting revenge.

The scenes at the Sylvester Arms were replicas of those of previous years. Usually the little man sat isolated in a far corner, silent and glowering, with Red Wull at his feet. Now and then he burst into a paroxysm of insane giggling, slapping his thigh, and muttering, “Ay, it's likely they'll beat us, Wullie. Yet aiblins there's a wee somethin'—a somethin' we ken and they dinna, Wullie,—eh! Wullie, he! he!” And sometimes he would leap to his feet and address his pot-house audience, appealing to them passionately, satirically, tearfully, as the mood might be on him; and his theme was always the same: James Moore, Owd Bob, the Cup, and the plots agin him and his Wullie; and always he concluded with that hint of the surprise to come.

The scenes at the Sylvester Arms were just like those from previous years. Usually, the little guy sat alone in a far corner, silent and scowling, with Red Wull at his feet. Every now and then, he would burst into fits of crazy giggling, slapping his thigh and muttering, “Yeah, it's probably likely they'll beat us, Wullie. But maybe there's a little something—something we know and they don't, Wullie,—eh! Wullie, ha ha!” And sometimes he would jump to his feet and speak to his bar audience, appealing to them passionately, sarcastically, or tearfully, depending on his mood; and his theme was always the same: James Moore, Owd Bob, the Cup, and the schemes against him and his Wullie; and he always ended with a hint of the surprise to come.

Meantime, there was no news of David; he had gone as utterly as a ship foundered in mid-Atlantic. Some said he'd 'listed; some, that he'd gone to sea. And “So he 'as,” corroborated Sam'l, “floatin', 'eels uppards.”

Meantime, there was no news of David; he had disappeared completely like a ship that sank in the middle of the Atlantic. Some said he had capsized; others said he had gone to sea. And “So he has,” confirmed Sam'l, “floating, eels upwards.”

With no gleam of consolation, Maggie's misery was such as to rouse compassion in all hearts. She went no longer blithely singing about her work; and all the springiness had fled from her gait. The people of Kenmuir vied with one another in their attempts to console their young mistress.

With no hint of comfort, Maggie's suffering was enough to stir empathy in everyone. She no longer cheerfully sang while working, and all the energy had drained from her step. The people of Kenmuir competed with each other in their efforts to comfort their young mistress.


Maggie was not the only one in whose life David's absence had created a void. Last as he would have been to own it, M'Adam felt acutely the boy's loss. It may have been he missed the ever-present butt; it may have been a nobler feeling. Alone with Red Wull, too late he felt his loneliness. Sometimes, sitting in the kitchen by himself, thinking of the past, he experienced sharp pangs of remorse; and this was all the more the case after Maggie's visit. Subsequent to that day the little man, to do him justice, was never known to hint by word or look an ill thing of his enemy's daughter. Once, indeed, when Melia Ross was drawing on a dirty imagination with Maggie for subject, M'Adam shut her up with: “Ye're a maist amazin' big liar, Melia Ross.”

Maggie wasn’t the only one who felt David’s absence had left a hole in her life. As much as he would have hated to admit it, M'Adam felt the boy’s loss deeply. Maybe he missed having someone to push around; maybe it was something deeper. Alone with Red Wull, he realized too late just how lonely he was. Sometimes, while sitting in the kitchen by himself and reflecting on the past, he experienced intense pangs of regret, especially after Maggie's visit. From that day on, to give him credit, the little man never hinted with his words or looks at anything bad about his enemy’s daughter. Once, indeed, when Melia Ross was spinning some dirty gossip about Maggie, M'Adam shut her down by saying, “You’re an incredibly big liar, Melia Ross.”

Yet, though for the daughter he had now no evil thought, his hatred for the father had never been so uncompromising.

Yet, even though he had no bad feelings towards the daughter now, his hatred for the father had never been so intense.

He grew reckless in his assertions. His life was one long threat against James Moore's. Now he openly stated his conviction that, on the eventful night of the fight, James Moore, with object easily discernible, had egged David on to murder him.

He became careless in his claims. His life was a constant threat to James Moore's. Now he openly expressed his belief that, on the fateful night of the fight, James Moore had clearly encouraged David to kill him.

“Then why don't yo' go and tell him so, yo' muckle liar?” roared Tammas at last, enraged to madness.

“Then why don’t you go and tell him that, you big liar?” shouted Tammas finally, furious to the point of madness.

“I will!” said M'Adam. And he did.

“I will!” said M'Adam. And he did.


It was on the day preceding the great summer sheep fair at Grammoch-town that he fulfilled his vow.

It was the day before the big summer sheep fair in Grammoch-town that he kept his promise.

That is always a big field-day at Kenmuir; and on this occasion James Moore and Owd Bob had been up and working on the Pike from the rising of the sun. Throughout the straggling lands of Kenmuir the Master went with his untiring adjutant, rounding up, cutting out, drafting. It was already noon when the flock started from the yard.

That’s always a big day at Kenmuir; and this time, James Moore and Owd Bob had been up and working on the Pike since sunrise. Throughout the sprawling lands of Kenmuir, the Master moved with his tireless assistant, gathering, sorting, and organizing. It was already noon when the flock left the yard.

On the gate by the stile, as the party came up, sat M'Adam.

On the gate by the stile, as the group approached, sat M'Adam.

“I've a word to say to you, James Moore,” he announced, as the Master approached.

“I have something to say to you, James Moore,” he announced as the Master approached.

“Say it then, and quick. I've no time to stand gossipin' here, if yo' have,” said the Master.

“Say it then, and quickly. I don’t have time to stand around gossiping here, if you do,” said the Master.

M'Adam strained forward till he nearly toppled off the gate.

M'Adam leaned forward so much that he almost fell off the gate.

“Queer thing, James Moore, you should be the only one to escape this Killer.”

“Strange thing, James Moore, you're the only one who should escape this Killer.”

“Yo' forget yoursel', M'Adam.”

"You're forgetting yourself, M'Adam."

“Ay, there's me,” acquiesced the little man. “But you—hoo d'yo' 'count for your luck?”

“Ay, that's me,” the little man agreed. “But you—how do you explain your luck?”

James Moore swung round and pointed proudly at the gray dog, now patrolling round the flock.

James Moore turned around and proudly pointed at the gray dog, which was now patrolling the flock.

“There's my luck!” he said.

“That's my luck!” he said.

M'Adam laughed unpleasantly.

M'Adam laughed awkwardly.

“So I thought,” he said, “so I thought! And I s'pose ye're thinkin' that yer luck,” nodding at the gray dog, “will win you the Cup for certain a month hence.”

“So I thought,” he said, “so I thought! And I guess you think that your luck,” nodding at the gray dog, “will definitely win you the Cup in a month.”

“I hope so!” said the Master.

“I hope so!” said the Master.

“Strange if he should not after all,” mused the little man.

“Strange if he doesn't after all,” thought the little man.

James Moore eyed him suspiciously. “What d'yo' mean?” he asked sternly. M'Adam shrugged his shoulders. “There's mony a slip 'twixt Cup and lip, that's a'. I was thinkin' some mischance might come to him.”

James Moore looked at him with suspicion. “What do you mean?” he asked firmly. M'Adam shrugged. “There’s many a slip between cup and lip, that’s all. I was thinking some trouble might happen to him.”

The Master's eyes flashed dangerously. He recalled the many rumors he had heard, and the attempt on the old dog early in the year.

The Master's eyes flashed dangerously. He thought about the many rumors he had heard and the attack on the old dog earlier in the year.

“I canna think ony one would be coward enough to murder him,” he said, drawing himself up.

“I can’t imagine anyone would be cowardly enough to kill him,” he said, straightening up.

M'Adam leant forward. There was a nasty glitter in his eye, and his face was all a-tremble.

M'Adam leaned forward. There was a nasty gleam in his eye, and his face was all a-quiver.

“Ye'd no think ony one 'd be cooard enough to set the son to murder the father. Yet some one did—set the lad on to 'sassinate me. He failed at me, and next, I suppose, he'll try at Wullie!” There was a flush on the sallow face, and a vindictive ring in the thin voice. “One way or t'ither, fair or foul, Wullie or me, ain or baith, has got to go afore Cup Day, eh, James Moore! eh?”

“You wouldn’t think anyone would be cowardly enough to have their son kill the father. Yet someone did—had the kid try to assassinate me. He failed, and next, I guess he’ll go after Wullie!” There was a flush on his pale face, and a spiteful note in his thin voice. “One way or another, fair or foul, Wullie or me, one or both, has got to go before Cup Day, right, James Moore? Right?”

The Master put his hand on the latch of the gate, “That'll do, M'Adam,” he said. “I'll stop to hear no more, else I might get angry wi' yo'. Noo git off this gate, yo're trespassin' as 'tis.”

The Master placed his hand on the gate latch, “That’s enough, M'Adam,” he said. “I won’t hear any more, or I might get upset with you. Now get off this gate, you’re trespassing as it is.”

He shook the gate. M'Adam tumbled off, and went sprawling into the sheep clustered below. Picking himself up, he dashed on through the flock, waving his arms, kicking fantastically, and scattering confusion everywhere.

He shook the gate. M'Adam fell off and landed in the group of sheep below. Getting back up, he rushed through the flock, waving his arms, kicking wildly, and causing chaos all around.

“Just wait till I'm thro' wi' 'em, will yo'?” shouted the Master, seeing the danger.

“Just wait until I'm done with them, will you?” shouted the Master, seeing the danger.

It was a request which, according to the etiquette of shepherding, one man was bound to grant another. But M'Adam rushed on regardless, dancing and gesticulating. Save for the lightning vigilance of Owd Bob, the flock must have broken.

It was a request that, according to shepherding etiquette, one man was obligated to fulfill for another. But M'Adam rushed ahead, dancing and waving his arms. If it weren't for Owd Bob's sharp watchfulness, the flock would have surely scattered.

“I think yo' might ha' waited!” remonstrated the Master, as the little man burst his way through.

“I think you might have waited!” protested the Master, as the little man pushed his way through.

“Noo, I've forgot somethin'!” the other cried, and back he started as he had gone.

“No, I forgot something!” the other shouted, and he headed back the way he had come.

It was more than human nature could tolerate.

It was more than what human nature could handle.

“Bob, keep him off!”

“Bob, stay away from him!”

A flash of teeth; a blaze of gray eyes; and the old dog had leapt forward to oppose the little man's advance.

A flash of teeth; a blaze of gray eyes; and the old dog had jumped forward to block the little man's path.

“Shift oot o' ma light!” cried he, striving to dash past.

“Get out of my way!” he shouted, trying to push past.

“Hold him, lad!”

“Hold him, dude!”

And hold him the old dog did, while his master opened the gate and put the flock through, the opponents dodging in front of one another like opposing three-quarter-backs at the Rugby game.

And the old dog held him while his owner opened the gate and let the flock through, the opponents dodging in front of each other like rival quarterbacks at a rugby game.

“Oot o' ma path, or I'll strike!” shouted the little man in a fury, as the last sheep passed through the gate.

“Get out of my way, or I’ll hit you!” shouted the little man in anger, as the last sheep passed through the gate.

“I'd not,” warned the Master.

“I wouldn't,” warned the Master.

“But I will!” yelled M'Adam; and, darting forward as the gate swung to, struck furiously at his opponent.

“But I will!” shouted M'Adam, and, rushing forward as the gate closed, hit fiercely at his opponent.

He missed, and the gray dog charged at him like a mail-train.

He missed, and the gray dog lunged at him like a speeding train.

“Hi! James Moore—” but over he went like a toppled wheelbarrow, while the old dog turned again, raced at the gate, took it magnificently in his stride, and galloped up the lane after his master.

“Hi! James Moore—” but he fell over like a tipped wheelbarrow, while the old dog turned again, sprinted toward the gate, leaped over it effortlessly, and raced up the lane after his owner.

At M'Adam's yell, James Moore had turned.

At M'Adam's shout, James Moore had looked back.

“Served yo' properly!” he called back. “He'll larn ye yet it's not wise to tamper wi' a gray dog or his sheep. Not the first time he's downed ye, I'm thinkin'!”

“Served you right!” he called back. “He'll teach you soon enough that it's not smart to mess with a gray dog or his sheep. This isn't the first time he's taken you down, I bet!”

The little man raised himself painfully to his elbow and crawled toward the gate. The Master, up the lane, could hear him cursing as he dragged himself. Another moment, and a head was poked through the bars of the gate, and a devilish little face looked after him.

The little man slowly pushed himself up to his elbow and crawled toward the gate. The Master, further up the lane, could hear him cursing as he pulled himself along. A moment later, a head poked through the bars of the gate, revealing a mischievous little face watching him.

“Downed me, by—, he did!” the little man cried passionately. “I owed ye baith somethin' before this, and noo, by ——, I owe ye somethin' more. An' mind ye, Adam M'Adam pays his debts!”

“Got me down, he did!” the little man exclaimed passionately. “I owed you both something before this, and now, I owe you even more. And remember, Adam M'Adam pays his debts!”

“I've heard the contrary,” the Master replied drily, and turned away up the lane toward the Marches.

“I've heard otherwise,” the Master replied dryly, and turned away up the lane toward the Marches.





Chapter XXIV A SHOT IN THE NIGHT

IT was only three short weeks before Cup Day that one afternoon Jim Mason brought a letter to Kenmuir. James Moore opened it as the postman still stood in the door.

IT was only three short weeks before Cup Day when one afternoon Jim Mason brought a letter to Kenmuir. James Moore opened it while the postman was still standing in the doorway.

It was from Long Kirby—still in retirement—begging him for mercy's sake to keep Owd Bob safe within doors at nights; at all events till after the great event was over. For Kirby knew, as did every Dalesman, that the old dog slept in the porch, between the two doors of the house, of which the outer was only loosely closed by a chain, so that the ever-watchful guardian might slip in and out and go his rounds at any moment of the night.

It was from Long Kirby—still retired—asking him for mercy's sake to keep Owd Bob safe inside at night; at least until after the big event was over. For Kirby knew, like every Dalesman, that the old dog slept in the porch, between the two doors of the house, with the outer one only loosely secured by a chain, so that the ever-watchful guardian could slip in and out and patrol at any hour of the night.

This was how the smith concluded his ill-spelt note: “Look out for M'Adam i tell you i know hel tri at thowd un afore cup day—failin im you if the ole dog's bete i'm a ruined man i say so for the luv o' God keep yer eyes wide.”

This is how the blacksmith finished his misspelled note: “Watch out for M'Adam. I tell you I know he'll try that old one before Cup Day—if he fails, I'm a ruined man. I'm saying this for the love of God, keep your eyes wide open.”

The Master read the letter, and handed it to the postman, who perused it carefully.

The Master read the letter and handed it to the postman, who read it thoroughly.

“I tell yo' what,” said Jim at length, speaking with an earnestness that made the other stare, “I wish yo'd do what he asks yo': keep Th' Owd Un in o' nights, I mean, just for the present.”

“I'll tell you what,” said Jim after a while, speaking with a seriousness that made the other person stare, “I really wish you’d do what he’s asking you: keep The Old One in at night, I mean, just for now.”

The Master shook his head and laughed, tearing the letter to pieces.

The Master shook his head and laughed, ripping the letter into pieces.

“Nay,” said he; “M'Adam or no M'Adam, Cup or no Cup, Th' Owd Un has the run o' ma land same as he's had since a puppy. Why, Jim, the first night I shut him up that night the Killer comes, I'll lay.”

“Nah,” he said; “M'Adam or not, Cup or not, the Old One has free rein over my land just like he’s always had since he was a puppy. Seriously, Jim, I bet that the first night I locked him up is when the Killer shows up.”

The postman turned wearily away, and the Master stood looking after him, wondering what had come of late to his former cheery friend.

The postman turned away tiredly, and the Master stood there watching him, curious about what had happened recently to his once cheerful friend.

Those two were not the only warnings James Moore received. During the weeks immediately preceding the Trials, the danger signal was perpetually flaunted beneath his nose.

Those two weren't the only warnings James Moore got. In the weeks leading up to the Trials, the danger signal was constantly waved right in front of him.

Twice did Watch, the black cross-bred chained in the straw-yard, hurl a brazen challenge on the night air. Twice did the Master, with lantern, Sam'l and Owd Bob, sally forth and search every hole and corner on the premises—to find nothing. One of the dairy-maids gave notice, avowing that the farm was haunted; that, on several occasions in the early morning, she had seen a bogie flitting down the slope to the Wastrel—a sure portent, Sam'l declared, of an approaching death in the house. While once a shearer, coming up from the village, reported having seen, in the twilight of dawn, a little ghostly figure, haggard and startled, stealing silently from tree to tree in the larch-copse by the lane. The Master, however, irritated by these constant alarms, dismissed the story summarily.

Twice, Watch, the black mixed-breed dog chained in the straw yard, let out a loud challenge into the night air. Twice, the Master, with a lantern, Sam'l, and Owd Bob, went out to search every nook and cranny on the property—only to find nothing. One of the dairy maids spoke up, claiming that the farm was haunted; she said she had seen a ghostly figure several times early in the morning, flitting down the slope to the Wastrel—a sure sign, Sam'l insisted, of an impending death in the house. Furthermore, a shearer coming up from the village reported spotting a small, ghostly figure, looking worn and frightened, quietly moving from tree to tree in the larch grove by the lane during dawn. However, the Master, annoyed by these frequent scares, dismissed the story outright.

“One thing I'm sartin o',” said he. “There's not a critter moves on Kenmuir at nights but Th' Owd Un knows it.”

“One thing I'm sure of,” he said. “There's not a creature that moves on Kenmuir at night that The Old One doesn't know about.”

Yet, even as he said it, a little man, draggled, weary-eyed, smeared with dew and dust, was limping in at the door of a house barely a mile away. “Nae luck, Wullie, curse it!” he cried, throwing himself into a chair, and addressing some one who was not there—“nae luck. An' yet I'm sure o't as I am that there's a God in heaven.”

Yet, even as he said it, a small man, bedraggled, tired-eyed, smeared with dew and dust, was limping in at the door of a house barely a mile away. “No luck, Wullie, damn it!” he exclaimed, throwing himself into a chair and speaking to someone who wasn’t there—“no luck. And yet I know it as surely as I know there’s a God in heaven.”


M'Adam had become an old man of late. But little more than fifty, yet he looked to have reached man's allotted years. His sparse hair was quite white; his body shrunk and bowed; and his thin hand shook like an aspen as it groped to the familiar bottle.

M'Adam had recently become an old man. At just over fifty, he seemed to have lived well beyond his years. His thinning hair was completely white; his body had shrunk and hunched; and his shaky hand trembled like a quaking aspen as it reached for the familiar bottle.

In another matter, too, he was altogether changed. Formerly, whatever his faults, there had been no harder-working man in the country-side. At all hours, in all weathers, you might have seen him with his gigantic attendant going his rounds. Now all that was different: he never put his hand to the plough, and with none to help him the land was left wholly untended; so that men said that, of a surety, there would be a farm to let on the March Mere Estate come Michaelmas.

In another way, he was completely different. In the past, despite his flaws, there was no one who worked harder in the countryside. You could see him at all hours and in all kinds of weather, making his rounds with his huge helper. Now, everything had changed: he didn't lift a finger to tend to the fields, and with no one to assist him, the land was left completely neglected; so people said for sure that there would be a farm available for rent on the March Mere Estate by Michaelmas.

Instead of working, the little man sat all day in the kitchen at home, brooding over his wrongs, and brewing vengeance. Even the Sylvester Arms knew him no more; for he stayed where he was with his dog and his bottle. Only, when the shroud of night had come down to cover him, he slipped out and away on some errand on which not even Red Wull accompanied him.

Instead of working, the little man sat all day in the kitchen at home, feeling angry about his grievances and plotting revenge. Even the Sylvester Arms hardly recognized him anymore; he stayed home with his dog and his bottle. Only when night fell to hide him did he sneak out on some errand, not even bringing Red Wull along.


So the time glided on, till the Sunday before the Trials came round.

So the time passed, until the Sunday before the Trials arrived.

All that day M'Adam sat in his kitchen, drinking, muttering, hatching revenge.

All day long, M'Adam sat in his kitchen, drinking, mumbling to himself, and plotting revenge.

“Curse it, Wullie! curse it! The time's slippin'—slippin'—slippin'! Thursday next—but three days mair! and I haena the proof—I haena the proof!”—and he rocked to and fro, biting his nails in the agony of his impotence.

“Damn it, Wullie! Damn it! Time’s slipping away—slipping—slipping! This Thursday—just three days left! and I don’t have the proof—I don’t have the proof!”—and he rocked back and forth, biting his nails in the agony of his helplessness.

All day long he never moved. Long after sunset he sat on; long after dark had eliminated the features of the room.

All day he stayed still. Long after sunset, he continued to sit there; long after the darkness had erased the details of the room.

“They're all agin us, Wullie. It's you and I alane, lad. M'Adam's to be beat somehow, onyhow; and Moore's to win. So they've settled it, and so 'twill be—onless, Wullie, onless—but curse it! I've no the proof!”—and he hammered the table before him and stamped on the floor.

“They're all against us, Wullie. It’s just you and me, kid. M'Adam has to be beaten somehow, any way we can; and Moore has to win. So that’s what they’ve decided, and that’s how it’s going to be—unless, Wullie, unless—but damn it! I don’t have the evidence!”—and he slammed his hand on the table and stomped on the floor.

At midnight he arose, a mad, desperate plan looming through his fuddled brain.

At midnight, he got up, a crazy, desperate plan forming in his muddled mind.

“I swore I'd pay him, Wullie, and I will. If I hang for it I'll be even wi' him. I haena the proof, but I know—I know!” He groped his way to the mantel piece with blind eyes and swirling brain. Reaching up with fumbling hands, he took down the old blunderbuss from above the fireplace.

“I promised I’d pay him, Wullie, and I will. If it’s the last thing I do, I’ll settle the score with him. I don’t have the proof, but I know—I know!” He stumbled toward the mantelpiece with vacant eyes and a racing mind. Struggling to reach up with unsteady hands, he took down the old blunderbuss from above the fireplace.

“Wullie,” he whispered, chuckling hideously, “Wullie, come on! You and I—he! he!” But the Tailless Tyke was not there. At nightfall he had slouched silently out of the house on business he best wot of. So his master crept out of the room alone—on tiptoe, still chuckling.

"Wullie," he whispered, laughing creepily, "Wullie, let's go! You and I—ha! ha!" But the Tailless Tyke was gone. At sunset, he had quietly sneaked out of the house for a reason only he knew. So his master slipped out of the room alone—on tiptoe, still laughing.

The cool night air refreshed him, and he stepped stealthily along, his quaint weapon over his shoulder: down the hill; across the Bottom; skirting the Pike; till he reached the plank-bridge over the Wastrel.

The cool night air invigorated him as he moved quietly along, his unusual weapon slung over his shoulder: down the hill, across the Bottom, skirting the Pike, until he got to the plank bridge over the Wastrel.

He crossed it safely, that Providence whose care is drunkards placing his footsteps. Then he stole up the slope like a hunter stalking his prey.

He crossed it safely, as if guided by fate that looks after drunks. Then he crept up the slope like a hunter tracking his prey.

Arrived at the gate, he raised himself cautiously, and peered over into the moonlit yard. There was no sign or sound of living creature. The little gray house slept peacefully in the shadow of the Pike, all unaware of the man with murder in his heart laboriously climbing the yard-gate.

Arriving at the gate, he carefully lifted himself up and looked over into the moonlit yard. There was no sign or sound of any living creature. The small gray house rested peacefully in the shadow of the Pike, completely unaware of the man with murder in his heart struggling to climb over the yard gate.

The door of the porch was wide, the chain hanging limply down, unused; and the little man could see within, the moon shining on the iron studs of the inner door, and the blanket of him who should have slept there, and did not.

The porch door was wide open, the chain dangling uselessly; and the little man could see inside, the moonlight reflecting off the iron studs of the inner door, and the blanket of the person who should have been sleeping there, but wasn't.

“He's no there, Wullie! He's no there!” He jumped down from the gate. Throwing all caution to the winds, he reeled recklessly across the yard. The drunken delirium of battle was on him. The fever of anticipated victory flushed his veins. At length he would take toll for the injuries of years.

“ He's not there, Wullie! He's not there!” He jumped down from the gate. Throwing all caution to the wind, he rushed recklessly across the yard. The drunken excitement of battle surged in him. The thrill of expected victory pulsed through his veins. Finally, he would make those who’d wronged him pay for the injuries of the years.

Another moment, and he was in front of the good oak door, battering at it madly with clubbed weapon, yelling, dancing, screaming vengeance.

Another moment, and he was in front of the sturdy oak door, pounding on it furiously with his weapon, shouting, dancing, and screaming for revenge.

“Where is he? What's he at? Come and tell me that, James Moore! Come
doon, I say, ye coward! Come and meet me like a man!

     Scots wha hae wi' Wallace bled,
     Scots wham Bruce has aften led—
     Welcome to your gory bed
     Or to victorie!'”
 
“Where is he? What’s he doing? Come and tell me that, James Moore! Come down, I say, you coward! Come and face me like a man!

     Scots who have bled with Wallace,
     Scots whom Bruce has often led—
     Welcome to your bloody bed
     Or to victory!”

The soft moonlight streamed down on the white-haired madman thundering at the door, screaming his war-song.

The gentle moonlight poured down on the old madman banging on the door, shouting his battle cry.

The quiet farmyard, startled from its sleep, awoke in an uproar. Cattle shifted in their stalls; horses whinnied; fowls chattered, aroused by the din and dull thudding of the blows: and above the rest, loud and piercing, the shrill cry of a terrified child.

The peaceful farmyard, jolted from its slumber, erupted in chaos. Cows shifted in their stalls; horses neighed; chickens squawked, stirred by the clamor and thudding of the blows: and above everything else, sharp and shrill, the terrified cry of a child.

Maggie, wakened from a vivid dream of David chasing the police, hurried a shawl around her, and in a minute had the baby in her arms and was comforting her—vaguely fearing the while that the police were after David.

Maggie, startled awake from a vivid dream of David being chased by the police, quickly wrapped a shawl around herself. In no time, she had the baby in her arms, soothing her while a nagging worry lingered in her mind that the police were after David.

James Moore flung open a window, and, leaning out, looked down on the dishevelled figure below him.

James Moore threw open a window and leaned out to look down at the messy figure below him.

M'Adam heard the noise, glanced up, and saw his enemy. Straightway he ceased his attack on the door, and, running beneath the window, shook his weapon up at his foe.

M'Adam heard the noise, looked up, and saw his enemy. Immediately, he stopped his attack on the door and, rushing beneath the window, waved his weapon at his foe.

“There ye are, are ye? Curse ye for a coward! curse ye for a liar! Come doon, I say, James Moore! come doon—I daur ye to it! Aince and for a' let's settle oor account.”

“There you are, huh? Damn you for a coward! Damn you for a liar! Come down, I say, James Moore! Come down—I dare you! Once and for all, let's settle our account.”

The Master, looking down from above, thought that at length the little man's brain had gone.

The Master, looking down from above, thought that the little man's mind had finally snapped.

“What is't yo' want?” he asked, as calmly as he could, hoping to gain time.

“What do you want?” he asked, as calmly as he could, hoping to buy some time.

“What is't I want?” screamed the madman. “Hark to him! He crosses me in ilka thing; he plots agin me; he robs me o' ma Cup; he sets ma son agin me and pits him on to murder me! And in the end he—”

“What do I want?” screamed the madman. “Listen to him! He goes against me in everything; he plots against me; he steals my Cup; he turns my son against me and encourages him to kill me! And in the end, he—”

“Coom, then, coom! I'll—”

“Come on, then, come! I'll—”

“Gie me back the Cup ye stole, James Moore! Gie me back ma son ye've took from me! And there's anither thing. What's yer gray dog doin'? Where's yer—”

“Give me back the Cup you stole, James Moore! Give me back my son you took from me! And there's another thing. What’s your gray dog doing? Where's your—”

The Master interposed again:

The Master interrupted again:

“I'll coom doon and talk things over wi' yo'.” he said soothingly. But before he could withdraw, M'Adam had jerked his weapon to his shoulder and aimed it full at his enemy's head.

“I'll come down and talk things over with you,” he said soothingly. But before he could pull away, M'Adam had raised his weapon to his shoulder and aimed it straight at his enemy's head.

The threatened man looked down the gun's great quivering mouth, wholly unmoved.

The threatened man stared down the gun’s enormous, shaking barrel, completely unfazed.

“Yo' mon hold it steadier, little mon, if yo'd hit!” he said grimly. “There, I'll coom help yo'!” He withdrew slowly; and all the time was wondering where the gray dog was.

“Hey, kid, keep it steady if you're going to hit!” he said seriously. “Alright, I'll come help you!” He stepped back slowly, and all the while he was wondering where the gray dog was.

In another moment he was downstairs, undoing the bolts and bars of the door. On the other side stood M'Adam, his blunderbuss at his shoulder, his finger trembling on the trigger, waiting.

In another moment, he was downstairs, unlocking the bolts and bars of the door. On the other side stood M'Adam, his blunderbuss resting on his shoulder, his finger trembling on the trigger, waiting.

“Hi, Master! Stop, or yo're dead!” roared a voice from the loft on the other side the yard.

“Hey, Master! Stop, or you're dead!” shouted a voice from the loft on the other side of the yard.

“Feyther! feyther! git yo' back!” screamed Maggie, who saw it all from the window above the door.

“Dad! Dad! get back here!” screamed Maggie, who saw it all from the window above the door.

Their cries were too late! The blunderbuss went off with a roar, belching out a storm of sparks and smoke. The shot peppered the door like hail, and the whole yard seemed for a moment wrapped in flame.

Their cries came too late! The blunderbuss fired with a roar, spewing out a explosion of sparks and smoke. The shot pelted the door like hail, and for a moment, the entire yard appeared to be engulfed in flames.

“Aw! oh! ma gummy! A'm waounded A'm a goner! A'm shot! 'Elp! Murder! Eh! Oh!” bellowed a lusty voice—and it was not James Moore's.

“Aw! Oh my goodness! I'm wounded! I'm done for! I’ve been shot! Help! Murder! Hey! Oh!” shouted a strong voice—and it wasn’t James Moore's.

The little man, the cause of the uproar, lay quite still upon the ground, with another figure standing over him. As he had stood, finger on trigger, waiting for that last bolt to be drawn, a gray form, shooting whence no one knew, had suddenly and silently attacked him from behind, and jerked him backward to the ground. With the shock of the fall the blunderbuss had gone off.

The little man, the reason for the commotion, lay completely still on the ground, with another figure standing over him. As he stood there, finger on the trigger, waiting for that final moment, a gray shape, appearing from nowhere, suddenly and silently hit him from behind, yanking him backward to the ground. The shock of the fall made the blunderbuss fire.

The last bolt was thrown back with a clatter, and the Master emerged. In a glance he took in the whole scene: the fallen man; the gray dog; the still-smoking weapon.

The last bolt was pulled back with a clatter, and the Master stepped out. In a glance, he took in the whole scene: the fallen man, the gray dog, and the still-smoking gun.

“Yo', was't Bob lad?” he said. “I was wonderin' wheer yo' were. Yo' came just at the reet moment, as yo' aye do!” Then, in a loud voice, addressing the darkness: “Yo're not hurt, Sam'l Todd—I can tell that by yer noise; it was nob'but the shot off the door warmed yo'. Coom away doon and gie me a hand.”

“Hey, Bob, is that you?” he said. “I was wondering where you were. You showed up just at the right moment, like you always do!” Then, speaking loudly to the darkness: “You’re not hurt, Sam Todd—I can tell by the noise you’re making; it was just the door slamming that startled you. Come on down and give me a hand.”

He walked up to M'Adam, who still lay gasping on the ground. The shock of the fall and recoil of the weapon had knocked the breath out of the little man's body; beyond that he was barely hurt.

He walked over to M'Adam, who was still gasping on the ground. The shock from the fall and the kickback of the weapon had knocked the breath out of the little man's body; other than that, he was barely injured.

The Master stood over his fallen enemy and looked sternly down at him.

The Master stood over his defeated opponent and looked down at him with seriousness.

“I've put up wi' more from you, M'Adam, than I would from ony other man,” he said. “But this is too much—comin' here at night wi' loaded arms, scarin' the wimmen and childer oot o' their lives, and I can but think meanin' worse. If yo' were half a man I'd gie yo' the finest thrashin' iver yo' had in yer life. But, as yo' know well, I could no more hit yo' than I could a woman. Why yo've got this down on me yo' ken best. I niver did yo' or ony ither mon a harm. As to the Cup, I've got it and I'm goin' to do ma best to keep it—it's for yo' to win it from me if yo' can o' Thursday. As for what yo' say o' David, yo' know it's a lie. And as for what yo're drivin' at wi' yer hints and mysteries, I've no more idee than a babe unborn. Noo I'm goin' to lock yo' up, yo're not safe abroad. I'm thinkin' I'll ha' to hand ye o'er to the p'lice.”

“I’ve put up with more from you, M'Adam, than I would from any other man,” he said. “But this is too much—coming here at night with loaded weapons, scaring the women and children out of their minds, and all I can think is that you mean worse. If you were half a man, I’d give you the biggest beating you’ve ever had in your life. But, as you well know, I could no more hit you than I could a woman. Why you’ve got it in for me, you know best. I’ve never done you or any other man any harm. As for the Cup, I’ve got it and I’m going to do my best to keep it—it’s up to you to win it from me if you can on Thursday. As for what you say about David, you know it’s a lie. And as for what you’re getting at with your hints and mysteries, I have no more idea than an unborn baby. Now I’m going to lock you up; you’re not safe out there. I think I’ll have to hand you over to the police.”

With the help of Sam'l he half dragged, half supported the stunned little man across the yard; and shoved him into a tiny semi-subterraneous room, used for the storage of coal, at the end of the farm-buildings.

With Sam'l's help, he half dragged, half supported the dazed little man across the yard and pushed him into a small semi-underground room, used for storing coal, at the end of the farm buildings.

“Yo' think it over that side, ma lad,” called the Master grimly, as he turned the key, “and I will this.” And with that he retired to bed.

“Think it over on that side, my boy,” called the Master grimly as he turned the key, “and I’ll do the same.” With that, he went to bed.


Early in the morning he went to release his prisoner. But he was a minute too late. For scuttling down the slope and away was a little black-begrimed, tottering figure with white hair blowing in the wind. The little man had broken away a wooden hatchment which covered a manhole in the wall of his prison-house, squeezed his small body through, and so escaped.

Early in the morning, he went to let his prisoner go. But he was a minute too late. Scurrying down the slope and away was a small, grimy figure with white hair blowing in the wind. The little man had pried open a wooden cover that blocked a manhole in the wall of his cell, squeezed his small body through, and escaped.

“Happen it's as well,” thought the Master, watching the flying figure. Then, “Hi, Bob, lad!” he called; for the gray dog, ears back, tail streaming, was hurling down the slope after the fugitive.

“Maybe that's for the best,” thought the Master, watching the figure in the air. Then he called out, “Hey, Bob, buddy!” because the gray dog, ears back and tail wagging, was racing down the hill after the runaway.

On the bridge M'Adam turned, and, seeing his pursuer hot upon him, screamed, missed his footing, and fell with a loud splash into the stream—almost in that identical spot into which, years before, he had plunged voluntarily to save Red Wull.

On the bridge, M'Adam turned, and seeing his pursuer close behind him, screamed, lost his footing, and fell with a loud splash into the water—almost in the exact spot where, years ago, he had jumped in willingly to save Red Wull.

On the bridge Owd Bob halted and looked down at the man struggling in the water below. He made a half move as though to leap in to the rescue of his enemy; then, seeing it was unnecessary, turned and trotted back to his master.

On the bridge, Owd Bob stopped and looked down at the guy struggling in the water below. He hesitated as if he might jump in to save his enemy; then, realizing it wasn’t needed, turned and trotted back to his owner.

“Yo' nob'but served him right, I'm thinkin',” said the Master. “Like as not he came here wi' the intent to mak' an end to yo.' Well, after Thursday, I pray God we'll ha' peace. It's gettin' above a joke.” The two turned back into the yard.

“Your nob just served him right, I think,” said the Master. “He probably came here with the intent to end you. Well, after Thursday, I pray we’ll have peace. It's getting beyond a joke.” The two turned back into the yard.

But down below them, along the edge of the stream, for the second time in this story, a little dripping figure was tottering homeward. The little man was crying—the hot tears mingling on his cheeks with the undried waters of the Wastrel—crying with rage, mortification, weariness.

But down below them, along the edge of the stream, for the second time in this story, a tiny, wet figure was stumbling home. The little man was crying—his hot tears mixing on his cheeks with the still-damp waters of the Wastrel—crying from anger, embarrassment, and exhaustion.





Chapter XXV THE SHEPHERDS' TROPHY

Cup Day.

It broke calm and beautiful, no cloud on the horizon, no threat of storm in the air; a fitting day on which the Shepherds' Trophy must be won outright.

It started out calm and beautiful, with not a cloud in the sky, no hint of a storm in the air; a perfect day for winning the Shepherds' Trophy for good.

And well it was so. For never since the founding of the Dale Trials had such a concourse been gathered together on the North bank of the Silver Lea. From the Highlands they came; from the far Campbell country; from the Peak; from the county of many acres; from all along the silver fringes of the Solway; assembling in that quiet corner of the earth to see the famous Gray Dog of Kenmuir fight his last great battle for the Shepherds' Trophy.

And it really was true. Never since the Dale Trials started had such a crowd gathered on the north bank of the Silver Lea. People came from the Highlands, the distant Campbell country, the Peak, the vast county, and all along the silver edges of the Solway, gathering in that quiet spot to witness the famous Gray Dog of Kenmuir fight his final epic battle for the Shepherds' Trophy.

By noon the gaunt Scaur looked down on such a gathering as it had never seen. The paddock at the back of the Dalesman's Daughter was packed with a clammering, chattering multitude: animated groups of farmers; bevies of solid rustics; sharp-faced townsmen; loud-voiced bookmakers; giggling girls; amorous boys,—thrown together like toys in a sawdust bath; whilst here and there, on the outskirts of the crowd, a lonely man and wise-faced dog, come from afar to wrest his proud title from the best sheep-dog in the North.

By noon, the thin Scaur looked down on a gathering like it had never seen before. The paddock behind the Dalesman's Daughter was filled with a noisy, chattering crowd: lively groups of farmers; clusters of sturdy locals; sharp-faced city dwellers; loud bookmakers; giggling girls; flirtatious boys—all mixed together like toys in a sawdust pit; and here and there, on the edges of the crowd, a solitary man and his wise-looking dog, having come from far away to compete for the title of the best sheepdog in the North.

At the back of the enclosure was drawn up a formidable array of carts and carriages, varying as much in quality and character as did their owners. There was the squire's landau rubbing axle-boxes with Jem Burton's modest moke-cart; and there Viscount Birdsaye's flaring barouche side by side with the red-wheeled wagon of Kenmuir.

At the back of the area was a impressive collection of carts and carriages, different in quality and style just like their owners. There was the squire's luxurious carriage bumping against Jem Burton's simple cart, and beside them was Viscount Birdsaye's flashy carriage next to Kenmuir's red-wheeled wagon.

In the latter, Maggie, sad and sweet in her simple summer garb, leant over to talk to Lady Eleanour; while golden-haired wee Anne, delighted with the surging crowd around, trotted about the wagon, waving to her friends, and shouting from very joyousness.

In the latter part, Maggie, looking sad yet sweet in her simple summer outfit, leaned over to chat with Lady Eleanour; while little Anne, with her golden hair, thrilled by the bustling crowd around her, ran around the wagon, waving to her friends and shouting with pure joy.

Thick as flies clustered that motley assembly on the north bank of the Silver Lea. While on the other side the stream was a little group of judges, inspecting the course.

Thick as flies gathered, that mixed group was on the north bank of the Silver Lea. Meanwhile, on the other side of the stream was a small group of judges, examining the course.

The line laid out ran thus: the sheep must first be found in the big enclosure to the right of the starting flag; then up the slope and away from the spectators; around a flag and obliquely down the hill again; through a gap in the wall; along the hillside, parrallel to the Silver Lea; abruptly to the left through a pair of flags—the trickiest turn of them all; then down the slope to the pen, which was set up close to the bridge over the stream.

The course was organized like this: first, the sheep had to be located in the large enclosure to the right of the starting flag; then they would go up the slope, away from the spectators; around a flag and diagonally down the hill; through a gap in the wall; along the hillside, parallel to the Silver Lea; sharply to the left through a pair of flags—the most challenging turn of all; and finally down the slope to the pen, which was placed near the bridge over the stream.

The proceedings began with the Local Stakes, won by Rob Saunderson's veteran, Shep. There followed the Open Juveniles, carried off by Ned Hoppin's young dog. It was late in the afternoon when, at length, the great event of the meeting was reached.

The event started with the Local Stakes, which was won by Rob Saunderson's older dog, Shep. Next came the Open Juveniles, taken by Ned Hoppin's young pup. It was late in the afternoon when, finally, the main event of the meeting began.

In the enclosure behind the Dalesman's Daughter the clamor of the crowd increased tenfold, and the yells of the bookmakers were redoubled.

In the area behind the Dalesman's Daughter, the noise of the crowd increased dramatically, and the shouts of the bookmakers grew even louder.

“Walk up, gen'lemen, walk up! the ole firm! Rasper? Yessir—twenty to one bar two! Twenty to one bar two! Bob? What price, Bob? Even money, sir—no, not a penny longer, couldn't do it! Red Wull? 'oo says Red Wull?”

“Walk up, gentlemen, walk up! The old firm! Rasper? Yes sir—twenty to one bar two! Twenty to one bar two! Bob? What’s the price, Bob? Even money, sir—no, not a penny more, couldn’t do it! Red Wull? Who says Red Wull?”

On the far side the stream is clustered about the starting flag the finest array of sheep-dogs ever seen together.

On the far side of the stream, there’s a group of sheepdogs gathered around the starting flag, the best collection of sheepdogs anyone has ever seen together.

“I've never seen such a field, and I've seen fifty,” is Parson Leggy's verdict.

“I've never seen a field like this, and I've seen fifty,” is Parson Leggy's verdict.

There, beside the tall form of his master, stands Owd Bob o' Kenmuir, the observed of all. His silvery brush fans the air, and he holds his dark head high as he scans his challengers, proudly conscious that to-day will make or mar his fame. Below him, the mean-looking, smooth-coated black dog is the unbeaten Pip, winner of the renowned Cambrian Stakes at Llangollen—as many think the best of all the good dogs that have come from sheep-dotted Wales. Beside him that handsome sable collie, with the tremendous coat and slash of white on throat and face, is the famous MacCallum More, fresh from his victory at the Highland meeting. The cobby, brown dog, seeming of many breeds, is from the land o' the Tykes—Merry, on whom the Yorkshiremen are laying as though they loved him. And Jess, the wiry black-and-tan, is the favorite of the men of of the Derwent and Dove. Tupper's big blue Rasper is there; Londesley's Lassie; and many more—too many to mention: big and small, grand and mean, smooth and rough—and not a bad dog there.

There, next to his tall master, stands Owd Bob o' Kenmuir, the center of attention. His silvery fur fans the air, and he holds his dark head high as he surveys his challengers, proudly aware that today could make or break his reputation. Below him, the unassuming, sleek black dog is the undefeated Pip, who won the famous Cambrian Stakes at Llangollen—many believe he is the best of all the great dogs from sheep-populated Wales. Next to him, that striking sable collie, with its impressive coat and white markings on its throat and face, is the celebrated MacCallum More, just back from his win at the Highland meeting. The stocky, brown dog, looking like a mix of many breeds, hails from Yorkshire—Merry, for whom the Yorkshiremen are backing as if they truly care for him. And Jess, the wiry black-and-tan, is the favorite among the people of the Derwent and Dove. Tupper's big blue Rasper is there; Londesley's Lassie; and many more—too many to name: large and small, impressive and humble, smooth and rough—and not a single bad dog among them.

And alone, his back to the others, stands a little bowed, conspicuous figure—Adam M'Adam; while the great dog beside him, a hideous incarnation of scowling defiance, is Red Wull, the Terror o' the Border.

And alone, with his back to the others, stands a small, hunched figure—Adam M'Adam; next to him is a big dog, a grotesque symbol of glaring defiance, known as Red Wull, the Terror of the Border.

The Tailless Tyke had already run up his fighting colors. For MacCallum More, going up to examine this forlorn great adversary, had conceived for him a violent antipathy, and, straightway, had spun at him with all the fury of the Highland cateran, who attacks first and explains afterward. Red Wull, forthwith, had turned on him with savage, silent gluttony; bob-tailed Rasper was racing up to join in the attack; and in another second the three would have been locked inseparably—but just in time M'Adam intervened. One of the judges came hurrying up.

The Tailless Tyke had already raised his fighting colors. For MacCallum More, approaching to confront this pitiful but formidable opponent, had developed a strong dislike for him and, without hesitation, charged at him with all the fury of a Highland raider, who strikes first and explains later. Red Wull immediately turned on him with brutal, silent hunger; the tailless Rasper was racing up to join the fray; and in another moment, the three would have been locked together forever—but just in time, M'Adam stepped in. One of the judges rushed over.

“Mr. M'Adam,” he cried angrily, “if that brute of yours gets fighting again, hang me if I don't disqualify him! Only last year at the Trials he killed the young Cossack dog.”

“Mr. M'Adam,” he shouted furiously, “if that brute of yours starts fighting again, I swear I'll disqualify him! Just last year at the Trials, he killed the young Cossack dog.”

A dull flash of passion swept across M'Adam's face. “Come here, Wullie!” he called. “Gin yon Hielant tyke attacks ye agin, ye're to be disqualified.”

A dull flash of passion crossed M'Adam's face. “Come here, Wullie!” he shouted. “If that Highland mutt attacks you again, you're going to be disqualified.”

He was unheeded. The battle for the Cup had begun—little Pip leading the dance.

He was ignored. The fight for the Cup had started—little Pip taking the lead.

On the opposite slope the babel had subsided now. Hucksters left their wares, and bookmakers their stools, to watch the struggle. Every eye was intent on the moving figures of man and dog and three sheep over the stream.

On the other slope, the noise had quieted down now. Vendors left their goods, and bookies their stools, to watch the fight. Every eye was focused on the moving figures of the man, the dog, and three sheep crossing the stream.

One after one the competitors ran their course and penned their sheep—there was no single failure. And all received their just meed of applause, save only Adam M'Adam's Red Wull.

One by one, the competitors completed their runs and penned their sheep—there was no single failure. And everyone received their fair share of applause, except for Adam M'Adam's Red Wull.

Last of all, when Owd Bob trotted out to uphold his title, there went up such a shout as made Maggie's wan cheeks to blush with pleasure, and wee Anne to scream right lustily.

Last of all, when Owd Bob trotted out to defend his title, there was such a shout that made Maggie's pale cheeks blush with joy, and little Anne scream with excitement.

His was an incomparable exhibition. Sheep should be humored rather than hurried; coaxed, rather than coerced. And that sheep-dog has attained the summit of his art who subdues his own personality and leads his sheep in pretending to be led. Well might the bosoms of the Dalesmen swell with pride as they watched their favorite at his work; well might Tammas pull out that hackneyed phrase, “The brains of a mon and the way of a woman”; well might the crowd bawl their enthusiasm, and Long Kirby puff his cheeks and rattle the money in his trouser pockets.

His performance was unmatched. Sheep should be treated gently instead of rushed; encouraged, not forced. The best sheepdog is the one who sets aside his own desires and guides his sheep while making them feel like they’re leading themselves. The Dalesmen must have felt a swell of pride as they watched their favorite at work; Tammas could easily pull out that old saying, “The brains of a man and the way of a woman”; the crowd could cheer loudly, and Long Kirby could puff out his cheeks and shake the coins in his pockets.

But of this part it is enough to say that Pip, Owd Bob, and Red Wull were selected to fight out the struggle afresh.

But for this part, it's enough to say that Pip, Owd Bob, and Red Wull were chosen to take on the fight again.

The course was altered and stiffened. On the far side the stream it remained as before; up the slope; round a flag; down the hill again; through the gap in the wall; along the hillside; down through the two flags; turn; and to the stream again. But the pen was removed from its former position, carried over the bridge, up the near slope, and the hurdles put together at the very foot of the spectators.

The course was changed and made more challenging. On the far side, the stream stayed the same; up the slope, around a flag, down the hill again, through the gap in the wall, along the hillside, down through the two flags, turn, and back to the stream. But the pen was moved from its old spot, taken over the bridge, up the near slope, and the hurdles were set up right at the base of the spectators.

The sheep had to be driven over the plank bridge, and the penning done beneath the very nose of the crowd. A stiff course, if ever there was one; and the time allowed, ten short minutes.

The sheep had to be herded over the plank bridge, and they had to be penned right in front of the crowd. It was a tough task, if there ever was one; and the time given was just ten short minutes.


The spectators hustled and elbowed in their endeavors to obtain a good position. And well they might; for about to begin was the finest exhibition of sheep-handling any man there was ever to behold.

The crowd jostled and pushed to get a good spot. And they had good reason to; about to start was the best sheep-handling show anyone there would ever see.


Evan Jones and Little Pip led off.

Evan Jones and Little Pip took the lead.

Those two, who had won on many a hard-fought field, worked together as they had never worked before. Smooth and swift, like a yacht in Southampton Water; round the flag, through the gap, they brought their sheep. Down between the two flags—accomplishing right well that awkward turn; and back to the bridge.

Those two, who had won on many tough battlefields, worked together like never before. Smooth and fast, like a yacht in Southampton Water; around the flag, through the gap, they brought their sheep. Down between the two flags—successfully handling that tricky turn; and back to the bridge.

There they stopped: the sheep would not face that narrow way. Once, twice, and again, they broke; and each time the gallant little Pip, his tongue out and tail quivering, brought them back to the bridge-head.

There they stopped: the sheep wouldn't go down that narrow path. Once, twice, and again, they broke away; and each time, the brave little Pip, with his tongue out and tail wagging, brought them back to the bridge-head.

At length one faced it; then another, and—it was too late. Time was up. The judges signalled; and the Welshman called off his dog and withdrew.

At last, one faced it; then another, and—it was too late. Time was up. The judges signaled; and the Welshman called off his dog and stepped back.

Out of sight of mortal eye, in a dip of the ground, Evan Jones sat down and took the small dark head between his knees—and you may be sure the dog's heart was heavy as the man's. “We did our pest, Pip,” he cried brokenly, “but we're peat—the first time ever we've been!”

Out of sight of anyone, in a dip in the ground, Evan Jones sat down and held the small dark head between his knees—and you can be sure the dog's heart was as heavy as the man's. “We did our best, Pip,” he said sadly, “but we're done—the first time ever we've been!”


No time to dally.

No time to waste.

James Moore and Owd Bob were off on their last run.

James Moore and Owd Bob were heading out for their final run.

No applause this time; not a voice was raised; anxious faces; twitching fingers; the whole crowd tense as a stretched wire. A false turn, a wilful sheep, a cantankerous judge, and the gray dog would be beat. And not a man there but knew it.

No applause this time; no one spoke up; anxious faces; twitching fingers; the whole crowd tense like a tight wire. A wrong move, a stubborn sheep, a difficult judge, and the gray dog would be beaten. And everyone there knew it.

Yet over the stream master and dog went about their business never so quiet, never so collected; for all the world as though they were rounding up a flock on the Muir Pike.

Yet over the stream, the master and the dog went about their business, never so quiet, never so collected; for all the world as if they were rounding up a flock on the Muir Pike.

The old dog found his sheep in a twinkling and a wild, scared trio they proved. Rounding the first flag, one bright-eyed wether made a dash for the open. He was quick; but the gray dog was quicker: a splendid recover, and a sound like a sob from the watchers on the hill.

The old dog quickly found his sheep, and they turned out to be a scared, frantic trio. As they rounded the first flag, one bright-eyed ram made a run for it. He was fast, but the gray dog was faster: an impressive recovery that brought a sound like a sob from the watchers on the hill.

Down the slope they came for the gap in the wall. A little below the opening, James Moore took his stand to stop and turn them; while a distance behind his sheep loitered Owd Bob, seeming to follow rather than drive, yet watchful of every movement and anticipating it. On he came, one eye on his master, the other on his sheep; never hurrying them, never flurrying them, yet bringing them rapidly along.

Down the hill they came towards the gap in the wall. A little below the opening, James Moore took his position to stop and turn them back; meanwhile, a bit behind, his sheep trailed Owd Bob, who seemed to follow rather than herd, yet kept a close watch on every movement and anticipated what would happen next. He moved on, one eye on his master and the other on his sheep; never rushing them, never agitating them, yet guiding them along quickly.

No word was spoken; barely a gesture made; yet they worked, master and dog, like one divided.

No words were spoken; hardly any gestures were made; yet they worked, master and dog, as if they were one entity.

Through the gap, along the hill parallel to the spectators, playing into one another's hands like men at polo.

Through the gap, along the hill next to the spectators, working together like players in a polo game.

A wide sweep for the turn at the flags, and the sheep wheeled as though at the word of command, dropped through them, and travelled rapidly for the bridge.

A wide turn around the flags, and the sheep moved as if responding to a command, passed through them, and quickly headed for the bridge.

“Steady!” whispered the crowd.

“Hold steady!” whispered the crowd.

“Steady, man!” muttered Parson Leggy.

"Easy, man!" muttered Parson Leggy.

“Hold 'em, for God's sake!” croaked Kirby huskily. “D—n! I knew it! I saw it coming!”

“Hold them, for God's sake!” croaked Kirby hoarsely. “Damn! I knew it! I saw it coming!”

The pace down the hill had grown quicker—too quick. Close on the bridge the three sheep made an effort to break. A dash—and two were checked; but the third went away like the wind, and after him Owd Bob, a gray streak against the green.

The speed down the hill had picked up—way too fast. Right by the bridge, the three sheep tried to escape. One took off, and two were stopped; but the third shot away like the wind, with Owd Bob chasing after him, a gray blur against the green.

Tammas was cursing silently; Kirby was white to the lips; and in the stillness you could plainly hear the Dalesmen's sobbing breath, as it fluttered in their throats.

Tammas was cursing quietly; Kirby was pale to the lips; and in the silence, you could clearly hear the Dalesmen's sobbing breath as it trembled in their throats.

“Gallop! they say he's old and slow!” muttered the Parson. “Dash! Look at that!” For the gray dog, racing like the Nor'easter over the sea, had already retrieved the fugitive.

“Gallop! They say he’s old and slow!” muttered the Parson. “Wow! Look at that!” For the gray dog, racing like a Nor'easter over the sea, had already fetched the runaway.

Man and dog were coaxing the three a step at a time toward the bridge.

Man and dog were gently guiding the three forward, one step at a time, toward the bridge.

One ventured—the others followed.

One led—the others followed.

In the middle the leader stopped and tried to turn—and time was flying, flying, and the penning alone must take minutes. Many a man's hand was at his watch, but no one could take his eyes off the group below him to look.

In the middle, the leader stopped and tried to turn—and time was rushing by, and just the writing alone had to take a few minutes. Many man’s hand was on his watch, but no one could take their eyes off the group below him to check.

“We're beat! I've won bet, Tammas!” groaned Sam'l. (The two had a long-standing wager on the matter.) “I allus knoo hoo 'twould be. I allus told yo' th' owd tyke—”

“We're exhausted! I won the bet, Tammas!” groaned Sam'l. (The two had a long-standing wager on the matter.) “I always knew how it would go. I always told you the old rascal—”

Then breaking into a bellow, his honest face crimson with enthusiasm: “Coom on, Master! Good for yo', Owd Un! Yon's the style!”

Then breaking into a shout, his sincere face flushed with excitement: “Come on, Master! Good for you, Old Man! That's the way!”

For the gray dog had leapt on the back of the hindmost sheep; it had surged forward against the next, and they were over, and making up the slope amidst a thunder of applause.

For the gray dog had jumped on the back of the last sheep; it charged forward against the next one, and they were over, moving up the slope to a thunderous applause.

At the pen it was a sight to see shepherd and dog working together. The Master, his face stern and a little whiter than its wont, casting forward with both hands, herding the sheep in; the gray dog, his eyes big and bright, dropping to hand; crawling and creeping, closer and closer.

At the pen, it was quite a scene to watch the shepherd and his dog working together. The Master, with a serious expression and slightly paler than usual, stretched out his hands to herd the sheep in; the gray dog, his eyes wide and bright, dropped to a crouch, crawling and inching closer and closer.

“They're in!—Nay—Ay—dang me! Stop 'er! Good, Owd Un! Ah-h-h, they're in!” And the last sheep reluctantly passed through—on the stroke of time.

“They're in!—No—Yes—dang it! Stop her! Good job, Old Man! Ah-h-h, they're in!” And the last sheep reluctantly passed through—right on time.

A roar went up from the crowd; Maggie's white face turned pink; and the Dalesmen mopped their wet brows. The mob surged forward, but the stewards held them back.

A cheer erupted from the crowd; Maggie's pale face flushed pink; and the Dalesmen wiped the sweat from their foreheads. The crowd pushed forward, but the stewards held them back.

“Back, please! Don't encroach! M'Adam's to come!”

“Step back, please! Don't crowd! The lady is about to arrive!”

From the far bank the little man watched the scene. His coat and cap were off, and his hair gleamed white in the sun; his sleeves were rolled up; and his face was twitching but set as he stood—ready.

From the opposite bank, the little man observed the scene. He had taken off his coat and cap, and his hair shone white in the sunlight; his sleeves were rolled up, and his face was twitching but determined as he stood—ready.

The hubbub over the stream at length subsided. One of the judges nodded to him.

The noise from the stream gradually quieted down. One of the judges gave him a nod.

“Noo, Wullie—noo or niver!—'Scots wha hae'! “—and they were off.

“Noo, Wullie—now or never!—'Scots wha hae'! “—and they were off.

“Back, gentlemen! back! He's off—he's coming! M'Adam's coming!”

“Step back, guys! Step back! He’s leaving—he’s on his way! M'Adam's on his way!”

They might well shout and push; for the great dog was on to his sheep before they knew it; and they went away with a rush, with him right on their backs. Up the slope they swept and round the first flag, already galloping. Down the hill for the gap, and M'Adam was flying ahead to turn them. But they passed him like a hurricane, and Red Wull was in front with a rush and turned them alone.

They might shout and shove; the big dog was onto his sheep before they realized it, and they took off in a hurry, with him right behind them. They charged up the slope and around the first flag, already running. Down the hill toward the gap, and M'Adam was sprinting ahead to turn them. But they zoomed past him like a storm, and Red Wull was in front with a burst of speed, turning them all by himself.

“M'Adam wins! Five to four M'Adam! I lay agin Owd Bob!” rang out a clear voice in the silence.

“M'Adam wins! Five to four M'Adam! I bet against Owd Bob!” a clear voice rang out in the silence.

Through the gap they rattled, ears back, feet twinkling like the wings of driven grouse.

Through the gap they rushed, ears back, feet sparkling like the wings of startled grouse.

“He's lost 'em! They'll break! They're away!” was the cry.

“He's lost them! They'll break! They're gone!” was the shout.

Sam'l was half up the wheel of the Kenmuir wagon; every man was on his toes; ladies were standing in their carriages; even Jim Mason's face flushed with momentary excitement.

Sam'l was halfway up the wheel of the Kenmuir wagon; every man was on his toes; ladies were standing in their carriages; even Jim Mason's face flushed with brief excitement.

The sheep were tearing along the hillside, all together, like a white scud. After them, galloping like a Waterloo winner, raced Red Wull. And last of all, leaping over the ground like a demoniac, making not for the two flags, but the plank-bridge, the white-haired figure of M'Adam.

The sheep were racing up the hillside, all together, like a white cloud. After them, charging like a champion from Waterloo, ran Red Wull. And finally, jumping across the ground like a man possessed, heading not for the two flags but for the plank bridge, was the white-haired figure of M'Adam.

“He's beat! The Killer's beat!” roared a strident voice.

“He's defeated! The Killer's defeated!” shouted a loud voice.

“M'Adam wins! Five to four M'Adam! I lay agin Owd Bob!” rang out the clear reply.

“M'Adam wins! Five to four M'Adam! I bet against Owd Bob!” rang out the clear reply.

Red Wull was now racing parallel to the fugitives and above them. All four were travelling at a terrific rate; while the two flags were barely twenty yards in front, below the line of flight and almost parallel to it. To effect the turn a change of direction must be made almost through a right angle.

Red Wull was now racing alongside the fugitives and above them. All four were moving at an incredible speed, while the two flags were just twenty yards ahead, below the flight path and almost parallel to it. To make the turn, they needed to change direction almost at a right angle.

“He's beat! he's beat! M'Adam's beat! Can't make it nohow!” was the roar.

“He's done for! He can't make it! M'Adam's finished!” was the shout.

From over the stream a yell—“Turn 'em, Wullie!”

From across the stream a shout—“Turn them, Wullie!”

At the word the great dog swerved down on the flying three. They turned, still at the gallop, like a troop of cavalry, and dropped, clean and neat, between the flags; and down to the stream they rattled, passing M'Adam on the way as though he was standing.

At the command, the large dog charged towards the three that were racing. They turned, still at full speed, like a group of cavalry, and neatly slipped between the flags; then they raced down to the stream, passing M'Adam as if he was just standing there.

“Weel done, Wullie!” came the scream from the far bank; and from the crowd went up an involuntary burst of applause.

“Well done, Wullie!” shouted someone from the other side; and from the crowd, there was an spontaneous cheer of applause.

“Ma word!

“OMG!”

“Did yo' see that?”

"Did you see that?"

“By gob!”

“By gosh!”

It was a turn, indeed, of which the smartest team in the galloping horse-gunners might well have been proud. A shade later, and they must have overshot the mark; a shade sooner, and a miss.

It was definitely a turn that the smartest team of galloping horse gunners could have been proud of. If they had been just a moment later, they would have overshot the target; if they'd been just a moment sooner, they would have missed.

“He's not been two minutes so far. We're beaten—don't you think so, Uncle Leggy?” asked Muriel Sylvester, looking up piteously into the parson's face.

"He's only been gone for two minutes. We're done for—don't you agree, Uncle Leggy?" asked Muriel Sylvester, looking up sadly at the parson's face.

“It's not what I think, my dear; it's what the judges think,” the parson replied; and what he thought their verdict would be was plainly writ on his face for all to read.

“It's not what I think, my dear; it's what the judges think,” the parson replied; and what he thought their verdict would be was clearly visible on his face for everyone to see.

Right on to the centre of the bridge the leading sheep galloped and—stopped abruptly.

Right in the middle of the bridge, the leading sheep charged forward and—halted suddenly.

Up above in the crowd there was utter silence; staring eyes; rigid fingers. The sweat was dripping off Long Kirby's face; and, at the back, a green-coated bookmaker slipped his note-book in his pocket, and glanced behind him. James Moore, standing in front of them all, was the calmest there.

Up above in the crowd, there was complete silence; staring eyes; stiff fingers. Sweat dripped down Long Kirby's face, and at the back, a bookmaker in a green coat slipped his notebook into his pocket and glanced behind him. James Moore, standing in front of everyone, was the calmest one there.

Red Wull was not to be denied. Like his forerunner he leapt on the back of the hindmost sheep. But the red dog was heavy where the gray was light. The sheep staggered, slipped, and fell.

Red Wull couldn't be stopped. Just like his predecessor, he jumped onto the back of the last sheep. But the red dog was heavy where the gray one was light. The sheep staggered, slipped, and fell.

Almost before it had touched the water, M'Adam, his face afire and eyes flaming, was in the stream. In a second he had hold of the struggling creature, and, with an almost superhuman effort, had half thrown, half shoved it on to the bank.

Almost before it had hit the water, M'Adam, his face burning and eyes wide, was in the stream. In a second, he had grabbed the struggling creature and, with an almost superhuman effort, had half thrown, half pushed it onto the bank.

Again a tribute of admiration, led by James Moore.

Again, a tribute of admiration, led by James Moore.

The little man scrambled, panting, on to the bank and raced after sheep and dog. His face was white beneath the perspiration; his breath came in quavering gasps; his trousers were wet and clinging to his legs; he was trembling in every limb, and yet indomitable.

The little man hurried, breathing heavily, onto the bank and raced after the sheep and dog. His face was pale under the sweat; he was gasping for air; his pants were wet and stuck to his legs; he was shaking all over, yet unstoppable.

They were up to the pen, and the last wrestle began. The crowd, silent and motionless, craned forward to watch the uncanny, white-haired little man and the huge dog, working so close below them. M'Adam's face was white; his eyes staring, unnaturally bright; his bent body projected forward; and he tapped with his stick on the ground like a blind man, coaxing the sheep in. And the Tailless Tyke, his tongue out and flanks heaving, crept and crawled and worked up to the opening, patient as he had never been before.

They reached the pen, and the final struggle began. The crowd, quiet and still, leaned in to watch the strange little man with white hair and the massive dog, working so closely below them. M'Adam's face was pale; his eyes wide open and unnaturally bright; his hunched body leaned forward; and he tapped his stick on the ground like a blind person, guiding the sheep in. Meanwhile, the Tailless Tyke, tongue hanging out and sides heaving, inched and crawled toward the opening, more patient than he had ever been before.

They were in at last.

They finally made it in.

There was a lukewarm, half-hearted cheer; then silence.

There was a weak, half-hearted cheer; then silence.

Exhausted and trembling, the little man leant against the pen, one hand on it; while Red Wull, his flanks still heaving, gently licked the other. Quite close stood James Moore and the gray dog; above was the black wall of people, utterly still; below, the judges comparing notes. In the silence you could almost hear the panting of the crowd.

Exhausted and shaking, the little man leaned against the pen, one hand on it, while Red Wull, his sides still heaving, gently licked the other. James Moore and the gray dog stood nearby; above them, the black wall of people remained completely still; below, the judges were comparing notes. In the silence, you could almost hear the crowd panting.

Then one of the judges went up to James Moore and shook him by the hand.

Then one of the judges approached James Moore and shook his hand.

The gray dog had won. Owd Bob o' Kenmuir had won the Shepherds' Trophy outright.

The gray dog had triumphed. Owd Bob o' Kenmuir had won the Shepherds' Trophy outright.

A second's palpitating silence; a woman's hysterical laugh—and a deep-mouthed bellow rent the expectant air: shouts, screams, hat-tossings, back-clappings blending in a din that made the many-winding waters of the Silver Lea quiver and quiver again.

A moment's intense silence; a woman's frantic laugh—and a loud bellow shattered the tense atmosphere: cheers, screams, tossing of hats, and pats on the back mixed into a noise that made the winding waters of the Silver Lea tremble and tremble again.

Owd Bob o' Kenmuir had won the Shepherds' Trophy outright.

Owd Bob from Kenmuir had completely won the Shepherds' Trophy.

Maggie's face flushed a scarlet hue. Wee Anne flung fat arms toward her triumphant Bob, and screamed with the best. Squire and parson, each red-cheeked, were boisterously shaking hands. Long Kirby, who had not prayed for thirty years, ejaculated with heartfelt earnestness, “Thank God!” Sam'l Todd bellowed in Tammas's ear, and almost slew him with his mighty buffets. Among the Dalesmen some laughed like drunken men; some cried like children; all joined in that roaring song of victory.

Maggie's face turned bright red. Little Anne threw her chubby arms toward her happy Bob and shouted with glee. The squire and the parson, both flushed, were loudly shaking hands. Long Kirby, who hadn’t prayed in thirty years, exclaimed with genuine feeling, “Thank God!” Sam'l Todd yelled in Tammas's ear, nearly knocking him over with his strong pats on the back. Among the Dalesmen, some laughed like they were drunk; some cried like kids; everyone joined in that loud victory song.

To little M 'Adam, standing with his back to the crowd, that storm of cheering came as the first announcement of defeat.

To little M 'Adam, who stood with his back to the crowd, that roar of cheering felt like the first sign of defeat.

A wintry smile, like the sun over a March sea, crept across his face.

A wintry smile, like the sun shining over the ocean in March, spread across his face.

“We might a kent it, Wullie,” he muttered, soft and low. The tension loosed, the battle lost, the little man almost broke down. There were red dabs of color in his face; his eyes were big; his lips pitifully quivering; he was near to sobbing.

“We might have known it, Wullie,” he murmured, soft and low. The tension released, the fight lost, the little man nearly broke down. There were red patches on his face; his eyes were wide; his lips were sadly trembling; he was close to sobbing.

An old man—utterly alone he had staked his all on a throw—and lost.

An old man—completely on his own, he had bet everything on a chance—and lost.

Lady Eleanour marked the forlorn little figure, standing solitary on the fringe of the uproarious mob. She noticed the expression on his face; and her tender heart went out to the lone man in his defeat.

Lady Eleanour noticed the sad little figure, standing alone on the edge of the noisy crowd. She saw the look on his face, and her compassionate heart went out to the solitary man in his defeat.

She went up to him and laid a hand upon his arm.

She approached him and placed a hand on his arm.

“Mr. M'Adam,” she said timidly, “won't you come and sit down in the tent? You look so tired! I can find you a corner where no one shall disturb you.”

“Mr. M'Adam,” she said shyly, “would you come and sit in the tent? You look so tired! I can find you a spot where no one will bother you.”

The little man wrenched roughly away. The unexpected kindness, coming at that moment, was almost too much for him. A few paces off he turned again.

The little man pulled away roughly. The sudden kindness, arriving at that moment, was almost overwhelming for him. A few steps away, he turned back again.

“It's reel kind o' yer ladyship,” he said huskily; and tottered away to be alone with Red Wull.

“It's really kind of you, my lady,” he said hoarsely, and stumbled away to be alone with Red Wull.


Meanwhile the victors stood like rocks in the tideway. About them surged a continually changing throng, shaking the man's hand, patting the dog.

Meanwhile, the winners stood firm like rocks in the current. Around them swirled a constantly shifting crowd, shaking the man's hand, patting the dog.

Maggie had carried wee Anne to tender her congratulations; Long Kirby had come; Tammas, Saunderson, Hoppin, Tupper, Londesley—all but Jim Mason; and now, elbowing through the press, came squire and parson.

Maggie had brought little Anne to offer her congratulations; Long Kirby had arrived; Tammas, Saunderson, Hoppin, Tupper, Londesley—all except Jim Mason; and now, pushing through the crowd, came the squire and the parson.

“Well done, James! well done, indeed! Knew you'd win! told you so eh, eh!” Then facetiously to Owd Bob: “Knew you would, Robert, old man! Ought to Robert the Dev—musn't be a naughty boy—eh, eh!”

“Well done, James! Great job, really! I knew you'd win! Told you so, right, right?” Then jokingly to Owd Bob: “I knew you would, Robert, my old friend! You should be Robert the Devil—don’t be a naughty boy—right, right!”

“The first time ever the Dale Cup's been won outright!” said the Parson, “and I daresay it never will again. And I think Kenmuir's the very fittest place for its final home, and a Gray Dog of Kenmuir for its winner.”

“The first time the Dale Cup has been won outright!” said the Parson, “and I bet it never will be again. I believe Kenmuir is the perfect place for its permanent home, and a Gray Dog of Kenmuir should be its winner.”

“Oh, by the by!” burst in the squire. “I've fixed the Manor dinner for to-day fortnight, James. Tell Saunderson and Tupper, will you? Want all the tenants there.” He disappeared into the crowd, but in a minute had fought his way back. “I'd forgotten something!” he shouted. “Tell your Maggie perhaps you'll have news for her after it eh! eh!” and he was gone again.

“Oh, by the way!” interrupted the squire. “I've scheduled the Manor dinner for two weeks from today, James. Can you let Saunderson and Tupper know? I want all the tenants to be there.” He vanished into the crowd, but within a minute, he had pushed his way back. “I forgot something!” he yelled. “Tell your Maggie maybe you'll have news for her afterward, huh? Huh!” and he was off again.

Last of all, James Moore was aware of a white, blotchy, grinning face at his elbow.

Last of all, James Moore noticed a white, blotchy, grinning face beside him.

“I maun congratulate ye, Mr. Moore. Ye've beat us—you and the gentlemen—judges.”

“I have to congratulate you, Mr. Moore. You've beaten us—you and the gentlemen—judges.”

“'Twas a close thing, M'Adam,” the other answered. “An' yo' made a gran' fight. In ma life I niver saw a finer turn than yours by the two flags yonder. I hope yo' bear no malice.”

“It was a close call, M'Adam,” the other replied. “And you put up a great fight. In my life, I’ve never seen a better move than yours by those two flags over there. I hope you don't hold any grudges.”

“Malice! Me? Is it likely? Na, na. 'Do onto ivery man as he does onto you—and somethin' over,' that's my motter. I owe ye mony a good turn, which I'll pay ye yet. Na, na; there's nae good fechtin' agin fate—and the judges. Weel, I wush you well o' yer victory. Aiblins' twill be oor turn next.”

“Malice! Me? Really? No, no. 'Treat everyone how you want to be treated—and a little more,' that’s my motto. I owe you many favors, and I’ll repay you someday. No, no; there’s no point fighting against fate—and the judges. Well, I wish you well with your victory. Maybe it’ll be our turn next.”

Then a rush, headed by Sam'l, roughly hustled the one away and bore the other off on its shoulders in boisterous triumph.

Then a group, led by Sam'l, roughly pulled one away and carried the other off on their shoulders in loud celebration.


In giving the Cup away, Lady Eleanour made a prettier speech than ever. Yet all the while she was haunted by a white, miserable face; and all the while she was conscious of two black moving dots in the Murk Muir Pass opposite her—solitary, desolate, a contrast to the huzzaing crowd around.

In handing out the Cup, Lady Eleanour delivered an even nicer speech than before. Yet throughout, she couldn't shake the image of a pale, miserable face; at the same time, she was aware of two dark figures moving in the Murk Muir Pass across from her—isolated, forlorn, a stark contrast to the cheering crowd surrounding her.


That is how the champion challenge Dale Cup, the world-known Shepherds' Trophy, came to wander no more; won outright by the last of the Gray Dogs of Kenmuir—Owd Bob.

That’s how the champion challenge Dale Cup, the world-famous Shepherds' Trophy, found a permanent home; won outright by the last of the Gray Dogs of Kenmuir—Owd Bob.

Why he was the last of the Gray Dogs is now to be told.

Why he was the last of the Gray Dogs is now to be told.





PART VI THE BLACK KILLER





Chapter XXVI RED-HANDED

THE SUN was hiding behind the Pike. Over the lowlands the feathery breath of night hovered still. And the hillside was shivering in the chillness of dawn.

THE SUN was hiding behind the Pike. Over the lowlands, the light breath of night lingered quietly. And the hillside was trembling in the coldness of dawn.

Down on the silvery sward beside the Stony Bottom there lay the ruffled body of a dead sheep. All about the victim the dewy ground was dark and patchy like dishevelled velvet; bracken trampled down; stones displaced as though by straggling feet; and the whole spotted with the all-pervading red.

Down on the silver grass by the Stony Bottom lay the ruffled body of a dead sheep. All around the victim, the dewy ground was dark and uneven like messy velvet; the bracken was trampled down; stones were knocked out of place as if by wandering feet; and everything was splattered with the ever-present red.

A score yards up the hill, in a writhing confusion of red and gray, two dogs at death-grips. While yet higher, a pack of wild-eyed hill-sheep watched, fascinated, the bloody drama.

A hundred yards up the hill, in a chaotic mix of red and gray, two dogs were locked in a fierce struggle. Meanwhile, a group of wild-eyed hill sheep watched, captivated, by the bloody scene.

The fight raged. Red and gray, blood-spattered, murderous-eyed; the crimson froth dripping from their jaws; now rearing high with arching crests and wrestling paws; now rolling over in tumbling, tossing, worrying disorder—the two fought out their blood-feud.

The battle was intense. Red and gray, covered in blood, with murderous looks in their eyes; the crimson foam dripped from their mouths; now they lunged high with arched backs and grappling paws; now they rolled over in a chaotic, tumbling frenzy—the two settled their deadly rivalry.

Above, the close-packed flock huddled and stamped, ever edging nearer to watch the issue. Just so must the women of Rome have craned round the arenas to see two men striving in death-struggle.

Above, the tightly packed group huddled and stomped, gradually moving closer to see what would happen. Just like the women of Rome must have leaned in around the arenas to watch two men fighting for their lives.

The first cold flicker of dawn stole across the green. The red eye of the morning peered aghast over the shoulder of the Pike. And from the sleeping dale there arose the yodling of a man driving his cattle home.

The first chill of dawn crept across the fields. The bright morning sun rose in shock over the Pike. And from the sleepy valley, the sound of a man yodeling while herding his cattle home filled the air.

Day was upon them.

The day had arrived.


James Moore was waked by a little whimpering cry beneath his window. He leapt out of bed and rushed to look; for well he knew 'twas not for nothing that the old dog was calling.

James Moore was awakened by a soft whimpering sound coming from beneath his window. He jumped out of bed and hurried to check, knowing the old dog was calling for a reason.

“Lord o' mercy! whativer's come to yo', Owd Un?” he cried in anguish. And, indeed, his favorite, war-daubed almost past recognition, presented a pitiful spectacle.

“Lord have mercy! What’s happened to you, Old Timer?” he exclaimed in distress. And, indeed, his favorite, covered in battle paint almost beyond recognition, looked like a sad sight.

In a moment the Master was downstairs and out, examining him.

In an instant, the Master was downstairs and outside, looking him over.

“Poor old lad, yo' have caught it this time!” he cried. There was a ragged tear on the dog's cheek; a deep gash in his throat from which the blood still welled, staining the white escutcheon on his chest; while head and neck were clotted with the red.

“Poor old guy, you've really got it this time!” he shouted. There was a jagged tear on the dog's cheek; a deep cut in his throat from which blood was still flowing, staining the white patch on his chest; while his head and neck were matted with the red.

Hastily the Master summoned Maggie. After her, Andrew came hurrying down. And a little later a tiny, night-clad, naked-footed figure appeared in the door, wide-eyed, and then fled, screaming.

Hastily, the Master called for Maggie. Soon after, Andrew rushed down. Moments later, a small, nightgown-clad, bare-footed figure appeared in the doorway, wide-eyed, and then ran away, screaming.

They doctored the old warrior on the table in the kitchen. Maggie tenderly washed his wounds, and dressed them with gentle, pitying fingers; and he stood all the while grateful yet fidgeting, looking up into his master's face as if imploring to be gone.

They treated the old warrior on the table in the kitchen. Maggie gently cleaned his wounds and wrapped them with caring, sympathetic hands; he stood there, feeling grateful but restless, looking up at his master's face as if begging to be let go.

“He mun a had a rare tussle wi' some one—eh, dad?” said the girl, as she worked.

“He must have had a tough fight with someone—right, Dad?” said the girl, as she worked.

“Ay; and wi' whom? 'Twasn't for nowt he got fightin', I war'nt. Nay; he's a tale to tell, has The Owd Un, and—A h-h-h! I thowt as much. Look 'ee!” For bathing the bloody jaws, he had come upon a cluster of tawny red hair, hiding in the corners of the lips.

“Ay; and with who? It wasn’t for nothing that he got into a fight, I’m sure of that. No; The Owd Un has quite a story to tell, and—A h-h-h! I thought as much. Look at that!” While cleaning the bloody jaws, he found a bunch of tawny red hair stuck in the corners of the lips.

The secret was out. Those few hairs told their own accusing tale. To but one creature in the Daleland could they belong—“Th' Tailless Tyke.”

The secret was out. Those few hairs told their own accusing story. They could belong to only one creature in the Daleland—“The Tailless Tyke.”

“He mun a bin trespassin'!” cried Andrew.

“He must have been trespassing!” cried Andrew.

“Ay, and up to some o' his bloody work, I'll lay my life,” the Master answered. “But Th' Owd Un shall show us.”

“Aye, and I’d bet my life he’s involved in some of his bloody deeds,” the Master replied. “But the Old One will show us.”

The old dog's hurts proved less severe than had at first seemed possible. His good gray coat, forest-thick about his throat, had never served him in such good stead. And at length, the wounds washed and sewn up, he jumped down all in a hurry from the table and made for the door.

The old dog's injuries turned out to be less serious than it first seemed. His thick gray coat around his neck had never been more helpful. Finally, after his wounds were cleaned and stitched up, he quickly jumped off the table and headed for the door.

“Noo, owd lad, yo' may show us,” said the Master, and, with Andrew, hurried after him down the hill, along the stream, and over Langholm How. And as they neared the Stony Bottom, the sheep, herding in groups, raised frightened heads to stare.

“No, old man, you can lead us,” said the Master, and, with Andrew, quickly followed him down the hill, along the stream, and over Langholm How. As they got closer to the Stony Bottom, the sheep, gathered in groups, raised their scared heads to look.

Of a sudden a cloud of poisonous flies rose, buzzing, up before them; and there in a dimple of the ground lay a murdered sheep. Deserted by its comrades, the glazed eyes staring helplessly upward, the throat horribly worried, it slept its last sleep.

Suddenly, a cloud of poisonous flies buzzed up in front of them; and there, in a dip in the ground, lay a dead sheep. Abandoned by its flock, its glazed eyes stared helplessly upward, and its throat was gruesomely torn. It had taken its final rest.

The matter was plain to see. At last the Black Killer had visited Kenmuir.

The situation was clear. Finally, the Black Killer had come to Kenmuir.

“I guessed as much,” said the Master, standing over the mangled body. “Well, it's the worst night's work ever the Killer done. I reck'n Th' Owd Un come on him while he was at it; and then they fought. And, ma word! it munn ha' bin a fight too.” For all around were traces of that terrible struggle: the earth torn up and tossed, bracken uprooted, and throughout little dabs of wool and tufts of tawny hair, mingling with dark-stained iron-gray wisps.

“I figured as much,” said the Master, standing over the mangled body. “Well, this is the worst job the Killer has ever done. I think the Old One caught him in the act; and then they fought. And, wow! it must have been quite a fight.” All around were signs of that terrible struggle: the ground was torn up and scattered, bracken was uprooted, and there were little bits of wool and tufts of tawny hair mixed with dark-stained iron-gray strands.

James Moore walked slowly over the battlefield, stooping down as though he were gleaning. And gleaning he was.

James Moore walked slowly across the battlefield, bending down as if he were picking up scraps. And he was picking up scraps.

A long time he bent so, and at length raised himself.

A long time he stayed like that, and eventually straightened up.

“The Killer has killed his last,” he muttered; “Red Wull has run his course.” Then, turning to Andrew: “Run yo' home, lad, and fetch the men to carry yon away,” pointing to the carcass, “And Bob, lad, yo 'ye done your work for to-day, and right well too; go yo' home wi' him. I'm off to see to this!”

“The killer has killed his last,” he muttered; “Red Wull has run his course.” Then, turning to Andrew: “Run home, kid, and get the men to carry that away,” pointing to the carcass, “And Bob, you’ve done your work for today, and you did it well; go home with him. I’m off to take care of this!”

He turned and crossed the Stony Bottom. His face was set like a rock. At length the proof was in his hand. Once and for all the hill-country should be rid of its scourge.

He turned and crossed the Stony Bottom. His expression was stone-cold. Finally, the evidence was in his hand. Once and for all, the hill country would be free of its menace.

As he stalked up the hill, a dark head appeared at his knee. Two big grey eyes; half doubting, half penitent, wholly wistful, looked up at him, and a silvery brush signalled a mute request.

As he climbed the hill, a dark head came into view at his knee. Two large gray eyes, half uncertain, half sorry, completely longing, looked up at him, and a silvery tail silently asked for something.

“Eh, Owd Un, but yo' should ha' gone wi' Andrew,” the Master said. “Hooiver, as yo' are here, come along.” And he strode away up the hill, gaunt and menacing, with the gray dog at his heels.

“Hey, Old Man, you should've gone with Andrew,” the Master said. “Anyway, since you’re here, come on.” And he walked away up the hill, lean and intimidating, with the gray dog following him.

As they approached the house, M'Adam was standing in the door, sucking his eternal twig. James Moore eyed him closely as he came, but the sour face framed in the door betrayed nothing. Sarcasm, surprise, challenge, were all writ there, plain to read; but no guilty consciousness of the other's errand, no storm of passion to hide a failing heart. If it was acting it was splendidly done.

As they got closer to the house, M'Adam was standing in the doorway, chewing on his usual twig. James Moore watched him carefully as he approached, but the sour expression on his face revealed nothing. Sarcasm, surprise, and challenge were all clearly visible; but there was no guilty awareness of what the other was up to, and no rush of emotions to mask a troubled heart. If he was putting on an act, he was doing it exceptionally well.

As man and dog passed through the gap in the hedge, the expression on the little man's face changed again. He started forward.

As the man and dog walked through the gap in the hedge, the look on the little man's face shifted once more. He moved ahead.

“James Moore, as I live!” he cried, and advanced with both hands extended, as though welcoming a long-lost brother. “'Deed and it's a weary while sin' ye've honored ma puir hoose.” And, in fact, it was nigh twenty years. “I tak' it gey kind in ye to look in on a lonely auld man. Come ben and let's ha' a crack. James Moore kens weel hoo welcome he aye is in ma bit biggin'.”

“James Moore, it’s really you!” he exclaimed, moving forward with both arms outstretched, like he was greeting a long-lost brother. “It’s been such a long time since you’ve graced my humble home.” And it had almost been twenty years. “I really appreciate you stopping by to see an old lonely man. Come in, and let’s have a chat. James Moore knows he’s always welcome in my little place.”

The Master ignored the greeting.

The Master ignored the greeting.

“One o' ma sheep been killed back o' t' Dyke,” he announced shortly, jerking his thumb over his shoulder.

“One of my sheep was killed behind the dyke,” he said briefly, pointing his thumb over his shoulder.

“The Killer?”

"The Murderer?"

“The Killer.”

“The Assassin.”

The cordiality beaming in every wrinkle of the little man's face was absorbed in a wondering interest; and that again gave place to sorrowful sympathy.

The warmth shining in every wrinkle of the little man's face was replaced by a sense of curious interest, which then turned into a feeling of sorrowful sympathy.

“Dear, dear! it's come to that, has it—at last?” he said gently, and his eyes wandered to the gray dog and dwelt mournfully upon him. “Man, I'm sorry—I canna tell ye I'm surprised. Masel', I kent it all alang. But gin Adam M'Adam had tell't ye, no ha' believed him. Weel, weel, he's lived his life, gin ony dog iver did; and noo he maun gang where he's sent a many before him. Puir mon! puir tyke!” He heaved a sigh, profoundly melancholy, tenderly sympathetic. Then, brightening up a little: “Ye'll ha' come for the gun?”

“Wow, it's finally come to this, hasn’t it?” he said softly, his gaze drifting to the gray dog, lingering on him sadly. “Man, I’m really sorry—I can’t say I’m surprised. Honestly, I knew all along. But if Adam M'Adam had told you, you wouldn’t have believed him. Well, he’s lived his life, like any dog ever has; and now he must go where many before him have gone. Poor guy! Poor pup!” He took a deep, sorrowful breath, filled with sympathy. Then, lightening up a bit: “You must have come for the gun?”

James Moore listened to this harangue at first puzzled. Then he caught the other's meaning, and his eyes flashed.

James Moore listened to this rant, initially confused. Then he understood the other person's meaning, and his eyes lit up.

“Ye fool, M'Adam! did ye hear iver tell o' a sheep-dog worryin' his master's sheep?”

“Hey, fool! Did you ever hear about a sheepdog worrying its master's sheep?”

The little man was smiling and suave again now, rubbing his hands softly together.

The little man was smiling and charming again now, rubbing his hands gently together.

“Ye're right, I never did. But your dog is not as ither dogs—'There's none like him—none,' I've heard ye say so yersel, mony a time. An' I'm wi' ye. There's none like him—for devilment.” His voice began to quiver and his face to blaze. “It's his cursed cunning that's deceived ivery one but me—whelp o' Satan that he is!” He shouldered up to his tall adversary. “If not him, wha else had done it?” he asked, looking, up into the other's face as if daring him to speak.

“You're right, I never did. But your dog isn’t like other dogs—‘There’s none like him—none,’ I've heard you say yourself many times. And I agree. There’s none like him—for mischief.” His voice started to shake and his face turned red. “It’s his damn cleverness that’s fooled everyone but me—spawn of the devil that he is!” He stepped up to his tall opponent. “If it wasn’t him, who else could have done it?” he asked, looking up into the other’s face as if challenging him to respond.

The Master's shaggy eyebrows lowered. He towered above the other like the Muir Pike above its surrounding hills.

The Master's bushy eyebrows furrowed. He loomed over the others like the Muir Pike rising above the nearby hills.

“Wha, ye ask?” he replied coldly, “and I answer you. Your Red Wull, M'Adam, your Red Wull. It's your Wull's the Black Killer! It's your Wull's bin the plague o' the land these months past! It's your Wull's killed ma sheep back o'yon!”

“Why do you ask?” he replied coldly, “and I'll tell you. Your Red Wull, sir, your Red Wull. It's your Wull that's the Black Killer! It's your Wull that's been the plague of the land these past few months! It's your Wull that killed my sheep over there!”

At that all the little man's affected good-humor fled.

At that, all the little man's forced cheerfulness disappeared.

“Ye lee, mon! ye lee!” he cried in a dreadful scream, dancing up to his antagonist. “I knoo hoo 'twad be. I said so. I see what ye're at. Ye've found at last—blind that ye've been!—that it's yer ain hell's tyke that's the Killer; and noo ye think by yer leein' impitations to throw the blame on ma Wullie. Ye rob me o' ma Cup, ye rob me o' ma son, ye wrang me in ilka thing; there's but ae thing left me—Wullie. And noo ye're set on takin' him awa'. But ye shall not—I'll kill ye first!”

“Hey, you! Hey!” he yelled in a terrifying scream, dancing up to his opponent. “I knew it! I told you. I see what you’re up to. You’ve finally realized—after being so blind!—that it’s your own hellish dog that’s the killer; and now you think by your lying accusations you can put the blame on my Wullie. You’ve taken my Cup, you’ve taken my son, you’ve wronged me in every way; there’s only one thing left to me—Wullie. And now you’re trying to take him away. But you won’t—I'll kill you first!”

He was all a-shake, bobbing up and down like a stopper in a soda-water bottle, and almost sobbing.

He was shaking all over, bouncing up and down like a cork in a soda bottle, and nearly in tears.

“Ha' ye no wranged me enough wi' oo that? Ye lang-leggit liar, wi' yer skulkin murderin' tyke!” he cried. “Ye say it's Wullie. Where's yer proof?”—and he snapped his fingers in the other's face.

“Have you not wronged me enough with that? You long-legged liar, with your sneaky murdering dog!” he shouted. “You say it’s Wullie. Where’s your proof?”—and he snapped his fingers in the other’s face.

The Master was now as calm as his foe was passionate. “Where?” he replied sternly; “why, there!” holding out his right hand. “Yon's proof enough to hang a hunner'd.” For lying in his broad palm was a little bundle of that damning red hair.

The Master was now as calm as his enemy was intense. “Where?” he replied firmly; “right there!” extending his right hand. “That's proof enough to hang a hundred.” In his large palm lay a small bundle of that incriminating red hair.

“Where?”

"Where at?"

“There!”

"Got it!"

“Let's see it!” The little man bent to look closer.

“Let’s see it!” The little man leaned in to take a closer look.

“There's for yer proof!” he cried, and spat deliberately down into the other's naked palm. Then he stood back, facing his enemy in a manner to have done credit to a nobler deed.

“Here’s your proof!” he shouted, and intentionally spat into the other person's open hand. Then he stepped back, confronting his enemy in a way that would have been worthy of a more honorable act.

James Moore strode forward. It looked as if he was about to make an end of his miserable adversary, so strongly was he moved. His chest heaved, and the blue eyes blazed. But just as one had thought to see him take his foe in the hollow of his hand and crush him, who should come stalking round the corner of the house but the Tailless Tyke?

James Moore stepped forward. It seemed like he was about to finish off his miserable opponent, he was so fired up. His chest was rising and falling, and his blue eyes were blazing. But just when it looked like he would grab his foe and crush him, who should come stalking around the corner of the house but the Tailless Tyke?

A droll spectacle he made, laughable even at that moment. He limped sorely, his head and neck were swathed in bandages, and beneath their ragged fringe the little eyes gleamed out fiery and bloodshot.

A funny sight he was, even at that moment. He limped painfully, his head and neck wrapped in bandages, and beneath the messy edges, his small eyes sparkled with a fiery, bloodshot glare.

Round the corner he came, unaware of strangers; then straightway recognizing his visitors, halted abruptly. His hackles ran up, each individual hair stood on end till his whole body resembled a new-shorn wheat-field; and a snarl, like a rusty brake shoved hard down escaped from between his teeth. Then he trotted heavily forward, his head sinking low and lower as he came.

Round the corner he came, unaware of strangers; then immediately recognizing his visitors, he stopped suddenly. His fur bristled, each individual hair standing up until his whole body looked like a freshly cut wheat field; and a growl, like a rusty brake being forced down, escaped from between his teeth. Then he trudged forward, his head drooping lower and lower as he approached.

And Owd Bob, eager to take up the gage of battle, advanced, glad and gallant, to meet him. Daintily he picked his way across the yard, head and tail erect, perfectly self-contained. Only the long gray hair about his neck stood up like the ruff of a lady of the court of Queen Elizabeth.

And Owd Bob, excited to accept the challenge, moved forward, happy and bold, to meet him. He stepped carefully across the yard, head and tail held high, completely composed. Only the long gray fur around his neck stood up like the ruff of a lady at Queen Elizabeth's court.

But the war-worn warriors were not to be allowed their will.

But the battle-weary soldiers weren’t allowed to have their way.

“Wullie, Wullie, wad ye!” cried the little man.

“Wullie, Wullie, would you!” shouted the little man.

“Bob, lad, coom in!” called the other. Then he turned and looked down at the man beside him, contempt flaunting in every feature.

“Bob, come in!” shouted the other. Then he turned and looked down at the man next to him, showing contempt in every feature.

“Well?” he said shortly.

"Well?" he said curtly.

M'Adam's hands were opening and shutting; his face was quite white beneath the tan; but he spoke calmly.

M'Adam's hands were opening and closing; his face was pale beneath the tan; but he spoke calmly.

“I'll tell ye the whole story, and it's the truth,” he said slowly. “I was up there the morn”—pointing to the window above—“and I see Wullie crouchin' down alangside the Stony Bottom. (Ye ken he has the run o' ma land o' neets, the same as your dog.) In a minnit I see anither dog squatterin' alang on your side the Bottom. He creeps up to the sheep on th' hillside, chases 'em, and doons one. The sun was risen by then, and I see the dog clear as I see you noo. It was that dog there—I swear it!” His voice rose as he spoke, and he pointed an accusing finger at Owd Bob.

“I'll tell you the whole story, and it's the truth,” he said slowly. “I was up there this morning”—pointing to the window above—“and I saw Wullie crouching down next to the Stony Bottom. (You know he has access to my land at night, just like your dog.) In a minute, I saw another dog hanging out on your side of the Bottom. It crept up to the sheep on the hillside, chased them, and took one down. The sun was up by then, and I could see the dog as clearly as I see you now. It was that dog right there—I swear it!” His voice rose as he spoke, and he pointed an accusing finger at Owd Bob.

“Noo, Wullie! thinks I. And afore ye could clap yer hands, Wullie was over the Bottom and on to him as he gorged—the bloody-minded murderer! They fought and fought—I could hear the roarin' a't where I stood. I watched till I could watch nae langer, and, all in a sweat, I rin doon the stairs and oot. When I got there, there was yer tyke makin' fu' split for Kenmuir, and Wullie comin' up the hill to me. It's God's truth, I'm tellin' ye. Tak' him hame, James Moore, and let his dinner be an ounce o' lead. 'Twill be the best day's work iver ye done.”

“No, Wullie! I thought. And before you could snap your fingers, Wullie was over the Bottom and onto him as he gorged—the cold-blooded murderer! They fought and fought—I could hear the roars from where I stood. I watched until I couldn’t watch any longer, and, all in a sweat, I ran down the stairs and out. When I got there, there was your mutt making a full sprint for Kenmuir, and Wullie coming up the hill to me. It’s the honest truth, I’m telling you. Take him home, James Moore, and let his dinner be an ounce of lead. That will be the best day’s work you’ve ever done.”

The little man must be lying—lying palpably. Yet he spoke with an earnestness, a seeming belief in his own story, that might have convinced one who knew him less well. But the Master only looked down on him with a great scorn.

The little man must be lying—obviously lying. Yet he spoke with such seriousness, a convincing belief in his own story, that it might have persuaded someone who didn't know him as well. But the Master just looked down on him with great disdain.

“It's Monday to-day,” he said coldly. “I gie yo' till Saturday. If yo've not done your duty by then—and well you know what 'tis—I shall come do it for ye. Ony gate, I shall come and see. I'll remind ye agin o' Thursday—yo'll be at the Manor dinner, I suppose. Noo I've warned yo', and you know best whether I'm in earnest or no. Bob, lad!”

“It's Monday today,” he said coldly. “I’ll give you until Saturday. If you haven't done what you're supposed to by then—and you know what that is—I will come do it for you. Anyway, I’ll come and check. I’ll remind you again on Thursday—you’ll be at the Manor dinner, I assume. Now I’ve warned you, and you know best whether I’m serious or not. Bob, kid!”

He turned away, but turned again.

He looked away, but turned back.

“I'm sorry for ye, but I've ma duty to do—so've you. Till Saturday I shall breathe no word to ony soul o' this business, so that if you see good to put him oot o' the way wi'oot bother, no one need iver know as hoo Adam M'Adam's Red Wull was the Black Killer.”

“I'm sorry for you, but I have my duty to uphold—so do you. Until Saturday, I won't say a word to anyone about this, so if you think it's best to take care of him quietly, no one will ever know how Adam M'Adam's Red Wull became the Black Killer.”

He turned away for the second time. But the little man sprang after him, and clutched him by the arm.

He turned away for the second time. But the little man ran after him and grabbed his arm.

“Look ye here, James Moore!” he cried in thick, shaky, horrible voice. “Ye're big, I'm sma'; ye're strang, I'm weak; ye've ivery one to your back, I've niver a one; you tell your story, and they'll believe ye—for you gae to church; I'll tell mine, and they'll think I lie—for I dinna. But a word in your ear! If iver agin I catch ye on ma land, by—!”—he swore a great oath—“I'll no spare ye. You ken best if I'm in earnest or no.” And his face was dreadful to see in its hideous determinedness.

“Listen here, James Moore!” he shouted in a thick, shaky, horrible voice. “You’re big, I’m small; you’re strong, I’m weak; you have everyone on your side, I have no one; you tell your story, and they’ll believe you—because you go to church; I’ll tell mine, and they’ll think I’m lying—because I don’t. But a word in your ear! If I ever catch you on my land again, by—!”—he swore a great oath—“I won’t spare you. You know best if I’m serious or not.” And his face was terrifying to see in its horrible determination.





Chapter XXVII FOR THE DEFENCE

THAT night a vague story was whispered In the Sylvester Arms. But Tammas, on being interrogated, pursed his lips and said: “Nay, I'm sworn to say nowt.” Which was the old man's way of putting that he knew nowt.

THAT night a vague story was shared in the Sylvester Arms. But Tammas, when asked, pursed his lips and said, “No, I'm not saying anything.” That was the old man's way of admitting that he didn't know anything.


On Thursday morning, James Moore and Andrew came down arrayed in all their best. It was the day of the squire's annual dinner to his tenants.

On Thursday morning, James Moore and Andrew came downstairs dressed in their finest. It was the day of the squire's annual dinner for his tenants.

The two, however, were not allowed to start upon their way until they had undergone a critical inspection by Maggie; for the girl liked her mankind to do honor to Kenmuir on these occasions. So she brushed up Andrew, tied his scarf, saw his boots and hands were clean, and titivated him generally till she had converted the ungainly hobbledehoy into a thoroughly “likely young mon.”

The two, however, weren’t allowed to head out until Maggie gave them a thorough check-up; she wanted her guys to look good for Kenmuir on these occasions. So she tidied up Andrew, tied his scarf, checked that his boots and hands were clean, and generally spruced him up until she had turned the awkward teenager into a completely “handsome young man.”

And all the while she was thinking of that other boy for whom on such gala days she had been wont to perform like offices. And her father, marking the tears in her eyes, and mindful of the squire's mysterious hint, said gently:

And all the while she was thinking of that other boy for whom on such special days she used to do similar things. And her father, noticing the tears in her eyes and remembering the squire's mysterious hint, said softly:

“Cheer up, lass. Happen I'll ha' news for you the night!”

“Cheer up, girl. I might have news for you tonight!”

The girl nodded, and smiled wanly.

The girl nodded and smiled faintly.

“Happen so, dad,” she said. But in her heart she doubted.

“Happens so, Dad,” she said. But in her heart, she doubted.

Nevertheless it was with a cheerful countenance that, a little later, she stood in the door with wee Anne and Owd Bob and waved the travellers Godspeed; while the golden-haired lassie, fiercely gripping the old dog's tail with one hand and her sister with the other, screamed them a wordless farewell.

Nevertheless, it was with a bright smile that, a little later, she stood in the doorway with little Anne and Owd Bob, waving goodbye to the travelers; while the golden-haired girl, tightly holding onto the old dog's tail with one hand and her sister with the other, shouted them a silent farewell.


The sun had reached its highest when the two wayfarers passed through the gray portals of the Manor.

The sun was at its peak when the two travelers walked through the gray doors of the Manor.

In the stately entrance hall, imposing with all the evidences of a long and honorable line, were gathered now the many tenants throughout the wide March Mere Estate. Weather-beaten, rent-paying sons of the soil; most of them native-born, many of them like James Moore, whose fathers had for generations owned and farmed the land they now leased at the hands of the Sylvesters—there in the old hall they were assembled, a mighty host. And apart from the others, standing as though in irony beneath the frown of one of those steel-clad warriors who held the door, was little M'Adam, puny always, paltry now, mocking his manhood.

In the grand entrance hall, filled with signs of a long and respected history, many tenants from the vast March Mere Estate had gathered. Weathered, rent-paying farmers; most of them born and raised there, including James Moore, whose fathers had owned and farmed this land for generations and now leased it from the Sylvesters—there in that old hall, they were gathered, a formidable group. And apart from the others, standing almost mockingly under the glare of one of those armored warriors who guarded the door, was little M'Adam, always small and now appearing even weaker, ridiculing his own manhood.

The door at the far end of the hall opened, and the squire entered, beaming on every one.

The door at the far end of the hall opened, and the squire walked in, smiling at everyone.

“Here you are—eh, eh! How are you all? Glad to see ye! Good-day, James! Good-day, Saunderson! Good-day to you all! Bringin' a friend with me eh, eh!” and he stood aside to let by his agent, Parson Leggy, and last of all, shy and blushing, a fair-haired young giant.

“Here you are—hey, hey! How's everyone? Great to see you! Good day, James! Good day, Saunderson! Good day to all of you! I brought a friend with me, hey, hey!” and he stepped aside to let his agent, Parson Leggy, pass, and finally, shy and blushing, a tall young man with fair hair.

“If it bain't David!” was the cry. “Eh, lad, we's fain to see yo'! And yo'm lookin' stout, surely!” And they thronged about the boy, shaking him by the hand, and asking him his story.

“If it isn't David!” was the shout. “Hey, kid, we're so happy to see you! And you’re looking strong, for sure!” They gathered around the boy, shaking his hand and asking him about his story.

'Twas but a simple tale. After his flight on the eventful night he had gone south, drovering. He had written to Maggie, and been surprised and hurt to receive no reply. In vain he had waited, and too proud to write again, had remained ignorant of his father's recovery, neither caring nor daring to return. Then by mere chance, he had met the squire at the York cattle-show; and that kind man, who knew his story, had eased his fears and obtained from him a promise to return as soon as the term of his engagement had expired. And there he was.

It was just a simple story. After he left on that memorable night, he had gone south, herding cattle. He had written to Maggie and was surprised and hurt when he didn't get a response. He waited in vain, and too proud to write again, he stayed unaware of his father's recovery, not caring or daring to come back. Then, by chance, he ran into the squire at the York cattle show; that kind man, who knew his story, calmed his fears and got him to promise he would return as soon as his engagement was over. And there he was.

The Dalesmen gathered round the boy, listening to his tale, and in return telling him the home news, and chaffing him about Maggie.

The Dalesmen gathered around the boy, listening to his story, and in return, sharing the local news and teasing him about Maggie.

Of all the people present, only one seemed unmoved, and that was M'Adam. When first David had entered he had started forward, a flush of color warming his thin cheeks; but no one had noticed his emotion; and now, back again beneath his armor, he watched the scene, a sour smile playing about his lips.

Of all the people present, only one appeared untouched, and that was M'Adam. When David first walked in, he had stepped forward, a flush of color warming his thin cheeks; but no one had noticed his emotions. Now, back under his armor, he observed the scene with a sour smile on his lips.

“I think the lad might ha' the grace to come and say he's sorry for 'temptin' to murder me. Hooiver”—with a characteristic shrug—“I suppose I'm onraisonable.”

“I think the guy could at least have the decency to come and say he's sorry for trying to kill me. Anyway”—with a typical shrug—“I guess I'm being unreasonable.”

Then the gong rang out its summons, and the squire led the way into the great dining-hall. At the one end of the long table, heavy with all the solid delicacies of such a feast, he took his seat with the Master of Kenmuir upon his right. At the other end was Parson Leggy. While down the sides the stalwart Dalesmen were arrayed, with M'Adam a little lost figure in the centre.

Then the gong sounded its call, and the squire led the way into the big dining hall. At one end of the long table, piled high with all the rich dishes of the feast, he took his seat next to the Master of Kenmuir on his right. At the other end was Parson Leggy. Along the sides, the strong Dalesmen were lined up, with M'Adam appearing as a small figure in the middle.

At first they talked but little, awed like children: knives plied, glasses tinkled, the carvers had all their work, only the tongues were at rest. But the squire's ringing laugh and the parson's cheery tones soon put them at their ease; and a babel of voices rose and waxed.

At first, they barely spoke, feeling like kids in awe: knives were busy, glasses clinked, the carvers had their hands full, and only the chatter was silent. But the squire's booming laugh and the parson's friendly tones quickly relaxed them; soon, a mix of voices filled the air and grew louder.

Of them all, only M'Adam sat silent. He talked to no man, and you may be sure no one talked to him. His hand crept oftener to his glass than plate, till the sallow face began to flush, and the dim eyes to grow unnaturally bright.

Of all of them, only M'Adam sat quietly. He didn’t talk to anyone, and you can bet no one talked to him. He reached for his drink more often than his food, until his pale face began to flush and his dull eyes became unnaturally bright.

Toward the end of the meal there was loud tapping on the table, calls for silence, and men pushed back their chairs. The squire was on his feet to make his annual speech.

Toward the end of the meal, there was loud tapping on the table, shouts for silence, and men pushed back their chairs. The squire stood up to give his annual speech.

He started by telling them how glad he was to see them there. He made an allusion to Owd Bob and the Shepherds' Trophy which was heartily applauded. He touched on the Black Killer, and said he had a remedy to propose: that Th' Owd Un should be set upon the criminal's track—a suggestion which was received with enthusiasm, while M'Adam's cackling laugh could be heard high above the rest.

He began by expressing how happy he was to see them. He referenced Owd Bob and the Shepherds' Trophy, which received hearty applause. He mentioned the Black Killer and said he had a solution to suggest: that Th' Owd Un should be put on the criminal's trail—a suggestion that was met with excitement, while M'Adam's cackling laugh could be heard above everyone else.

From that he dwelt upon the existing condition of agriculture, the depression in which he attributed to the late Radical Government. He said that now with the Conservatives in office, and a ministry composed of “honorable men and gentlemen,” he felt convinced that things would brighten. The Radicals' one ambition was to set class against class, landlord against tenant. Well, during the last five hundred years, the Sylvesters had rarely been—he was sorry to have to confess it—good men (laughter and dissent); but he never yet heard of the Sylvester—though he shouldn't say it—who was a bad landlord (loud applause).

From that point, he discussed the current state of agriculture, which he blamed on the recent Radical Government's policies. He expressed his belief that now, with the Conservatives in charge and a government made up of “honorable men and gentlemen,” things would improve. The Radicals' main goal was to pit one class against another, landlords against tenants. Well, over the last five hundred years, the Sylvesters had seldom been—he regretted to admit—good people (laughter and dissent); but he had never heard of a Sylvester—though he shouldn’t say it—who was a bad landlord (loud applause).

This was a free country, and any tenant of his who was not content (a voice, “'Oo says we bain't?”)—“thank you, thank you!”—well, there was room for him outside. (Cheers.) He thanked God from the bottom of his heart that, during the forty years he had been responsible for the March Mere Estate, there had never been any friction between him and his people (cheers), and he didn't think there ever would be. (Loud cheers.)

This is a free country, and any tenant of his who isn’t satisfied (a voice, “Who says we aren’t?”)—“thank you, thank you!”—well, there’s room for them outside. (Cheers.) He thanked God sincerely that, during the forty years he had been in charge of the March Mere Estate, there had never been any conflict between him and his people (cheers), and he didn’t think there ever would be. (Loud cheers.)

“Thank you, thank you!” And his motto was, “Shun a Radical as you do the devil!”—and he was very glad to see them all there—very glad; and he wished to give them a toast, “The Queen! God bless her!” and—wait a minute!—with her Majesty's name to couple—he was sure that gracious lady would wish it—that of “Owd Bob o' Kenmuir!” Then he sat down abruptly amid thundering applause.

“Thank you, thank you!” His motto was, “Avoid a Radical like you would the devil!”—and he was really happy to see everyone there—super happy; he wanted to propose a toast, “To the Queen! God bless her!” and—hold on!—with Her Majesty’s name to include—he was sure that kind lady would want it—that of “Owd Bob o' Kenmuir!” Then he sat down suddenly to thunderous applause.

The toasts duly honoured, James Moore, by prescriptive right as Master of Kenmuir, rose to answer.

The toasts having been properly acknowledged, James Moore, by established custom as Master of Kenmuir, stood up to respond.

He began by saying that he spoke “as representing all the tenants,”—but he was interrupted.

He started by saying that he was speaking “on behalf of all the tenants,”—but he was cut off.

“Na,” came a shrill voice from half-way down the table. “Yell except me, James Moore. I'd as lief be represented by Judas!”

“Not me,” came a sharp voice from halfway down the table. “I'd rather be represented by Judas than you, James Moore!”

There were cries of “Hold ye gab, little mon!” and the squire's voice, “That'll do, Mr. M'Adam!”

There were shouts of “Shut up, little man!” and the squire's voice, “That’s enough, Mr. M'Adam!”

The little man restrained his tongue, but his eyes gleamed like a ferret's; and the Master continued his speech.

The little man held back his words, but his eyes sparkled like a ferret's; and the Master went on with his speech.

He spoke briefly and to the point, in short phrases. And all the while M'Adam kept up a low-voiced, running commentary. At length he could control himself no longer. Half rising from his chair, he leant forward with hot face and burning eyes, and cried: “Sit doon, James Moore! Hoo daur ye stan' there like an honest man, ye whitewashed sepulchre? Sit doon, I say, or”—threateningly—“wad ye hae me come to ye?”

He spoke briefly and directly, using short phrases. Meanwhile, M'Adam maintained a soft, continuous commentary. Eventually, he couldn't hold back any longer. Half rising from his chair, he leaned forward with a flushed face and intense eyes, and shouted: “Sit down, James Moore! How dare you stand there like an honest man, you whitewashed tomb? Sit down, I said, or”—threateningly—“do you want me to come to you?”

At that the Dalesmen laughed uproariously, and even the Master's grim face relaxed. But the squire's voice rang out sharp and stern.

At that, the Dalesmen laughed heartily, and even the Master's serious expression softened. But the squire's voice came through clear and firm.

“Keep silence and sit down, Mr. M'Adam! D'you hear me, sir? If I have to speak to you again it will be to order you to leave the room.”

“Be quiet and sit down, Mr. M'Adam! Do you hear me, sir? If I have to talk to you again, it will be to tell you to leave the room.”

The little man obeyed, sullen and vengeful, like a beaten cat.

The little man complied, gloomy and resentful, like a hurt cat.

The Master concluded his speech by calling on all present to give three cheers for the squire, her ladyship, and the young ladies.

The Master wrapped up his speech by asking everyone there to give three cheers for the squire, her ladyship, and the young ladies.

The call was responded to enthusiastically, every man standing. Just as the noise was at its zenith, Lady Eleanour herself, with her two fair daughters, glided into the gallery at the end of the hall; whereat the cheering became deafening.

The call was met with excitement, everyone on their feet. Just as the noise peaked, Lady Eleanour herself, along with her two beautiful daughters, entered the gallery at the end of the hall; the cheering grew almost overwhelming.

Slowly the clamor subsided. One by one the tenants sat down. At length there was left standing only one solitary figure—M 'Adam.

Slowly the noise died down. One by one, the tenants took their seats. Eventually, only one person remained standing—M 'Adam.

His face was set, and he gripped the chair in front of him with thin, nervous hands.

His face was tense, and he grabbed the chair in front of him with thin, anxious hands.

“Mr. Sylvester,” he began in low yet clear voice, “ye said this is a free country and we're a' free men. And that bein' so, I'll tak' the liberty, wi' yer permission, to say a word. It's maybe the last time I'll be wi' ye, so I hope ye'll listen to me.”

“Mr. Sylvester,” he started in a low but clear voice, “you said this is a free country and we’re all free people. And since that’s the case, I’ll take the liberty, with your permission, to say a few words. It might be the last time I’ll be with you, so I hope you’ll listen to me.”

The Dalesmen looked surprised, and the squire uneasy. Nevertheless he nodded assent.

The Dalesmen looked surprised, and the squire seemed uneasy. However, he nodded in agreement.

The little man straightened himself. His face was tense as though strung up to a high resolve. All the passion had fled from it, all the bitterness was gone; and left behind was a strange, enobling earnestness. Standing there in the silence of that great hall, with every eye upon him, he looked like some prisoner at the bar about to plead for his life.

The little man straightened up. His face was tight, as if he was set on a strong decision. All the passion had disappeared from it, all the bitterness was gone; what was left was a strange, uplifting seriousness. Standing there in the quiet of that grand hall, with every eye on him, he looked like a prisoner at the bar ready to plead for his life.

“Gentlemen,” he began, “I've bin amang ye noo a score years, and I can truly say there's not a man in this room I can ca' 'Friend.'” He looked along the ranks of upturned faces. “Ay, David, I see ye, and you, Mr. Hornbut, and you, Mr. Sylvester—ilka one o' you, and not one as'd back me like a comrade gin a trouble came upon me.” There was no rebuke in the grave little voice—it merely stated a hard fact.

“Gentlemen,” he started, “I've been among you now for twenty years, and I can honestly say there's not a single man in this room I can call a 'Friend.'” He glanced along the rows of upturned faces. “Yes, David, I see you, and you, Mr. Hornbut, and you, Mr. Sylvester—each one of you, and not one would back me like a true friend if trouble came my way.” There was no accusation in the serious little voice—it simply stated a tough truth.

“There's I doot no one amang ye but has some one—friend or blood—wham he can turn to when things are sair wi' him. I've no one.

“There's no doubt that everyone among you has someone—friend or family—who they can turn to when things are tough for them. I have no one.

“'I bear alane my lade o' care'—alane wi' Wullie, who stands to me, blaw or snaw, rain or shine. And whiles I'm feared he'll be took from me.” He spoke this last half to himself, a grieved, puzzled expression on his face, as though lately he had dreamed some ill dream.

“'I carry my load of worry all alone'—alone with Wullie, who stands by me, whether it's blowing or snowing, raining or shining. And sometimes I'm afraid he will be taken from me.” He said the last part more to himself, with a sad, confused look on his face, as if he had recently had a troubling dream.

“Forbye Wuilie, I've no friend on God's earth. And, mind ye, a bad man aften mak's a good friend—but ye've never given me the chance. It's a sair thing that, gentlemen, to ha' to fight the battle o' life alane: no one to pat ye on th' back, no one to say 'Weel done.' It hardly gies a man a chance. For gin he does try and yet fails, men never mind the tryin', they only mark the failin'.”

“Forbes Wuilie, I have no friend in this world. And, you know, a bad person can often make a good friend—but you’ve never given me the chance. It’s a difficult thing, gentlemen, to have to fight the battle of life alone: no one to pat you on the back, no one to say 'Well done.' It hardly gives a man a chance. Because if he tries and still fails, people don’t focus on the attempt; they only see the failure.”

“I dinna blame ye. There's somethin' bred in me, it seems, as sets ivery one agin me. It's the same wi' Wullie and the tykes—they're doon on him same as men are on me. I suppose we was made so. Sin' I was a lad it's aye bin the same. From school days I've had ivery one agin me.”

“I don’t blame you. There’s something in me that seems to make everyone against me. It’s the same with Wullie and the dogs—they’re against him just like the men are against me. I guess we were made that way. Since I was a kid, it’s always been the same. From school days, I’ve had everyone against me.”

“In ma life I've had three fiends. Ma mither—and she went; then ma wife”—he gave a great swallow—“and she's awa'; and I may say they're the only two human bein's as ha' lived on God's earth in ma time that iver tried to bear wi' me;—and Wullie. A man's mither—a man's wife—a man's dog! it's aften a' he has in this warld; and the more he prizes them the more like they are to be took from him.” The little earnest voice shook, and the dim eyes puckered and filled.

“In my life, I've had three friends. My mother—and she’s gone; then my wife”—he swallowed hard—“and she’s gone too; and I can say they’re the only two people who ever tried to put up with me;—and Wullie. A man's mother—a man's wife—a man's dog! It’s often all he has in this world; and the more he values them, the more likely they are to be taken away from him.” The small, sincere voice trembled, and the dim eyes crinkled and filled up.

“Sin' I've bin amang ye—twenty-odd years—can any man here mind speakin' any word that wasna ill to me?” He paused; there was no reply.

“Since I've been with you—twenty-something years—can anyone here remember saying anything that wasn’t bad to me?” He paused; there was no response.

“I'll tell ye. All the time I've lived here I've had one kindly word spoke to me, and that a fortnight gone, and not by a man then—by her ladyship, God bless her!” He glanced up into the gallery. There was no one visible there; but a curtain at one end shook as though it were sobbing.

“I'll tell you. All the time I've lived here, I've only had one nice word spoken to me, and that was two weeks ago, and not by a man—by her ladyship, God bless her!” He looked up at the gallery. There was no one visible there, but a curtain at one end shook as if it were sobbing.

“Weel, I'm thinkin' we'll be gaein' in a wee while noo, Wullie and me, alane and thegither, as we've aye done. And it's time we went. Ye've had enough o' us, and it's no for me to blame ye. And when I'm gone what'll ye say o' me? 'He was a drunkard.' I am. 'He was a sinner.' I am. 'He was ilka thing he shouldna be.' I am. 'We're glad he's gone.' That's what ye'll say o' me. And it's but ma deserts.”

“Well, I think we'll be heading out soon, Wullie and I, just like we always do. And it’s time for us to go. You’ve had enough of us, and I can’t blame you for that. When I’m gone, what will you say about me? ‘He was a drunk.’ I am. ‘He was a sinner.’ I am. ‘He was everything he shouldn’t be.’ I am. ‘We’re glad he’s gone.’ That’s what you’ll say about me. And it’s just what I deserve.”

The gentle, condemning voice ceased, and began again.

The soft, critical voice stopped and then started again.

“That's what I am. Gin things had been differ', aiblins I'd ha' bin differ'. D'ye ken Robbie Burns? That's a man I've read, and read, and read. D'ye ken why I love him as some o' you do yer Bibles? Because there's a humanity about him. A weak man hissel', aye slippin', slippin', slippin', and tryin' to haud up; sorrowin' ae minute, sinnin' the next; doin' ill deeds and wishin' 'em undone—just a plain human man, a sinner. And that's why I'm thinkin he's tender for us as is like him. He understood. It's what he wrote—after ain o' his tumbles, I'm thinkin'—that I was goin' to tell ye:

“That's who I am. If things had been different, maybe I would have been different too. Do you know Robbie Burns? He’s someone I’ve read over and over. Do you know why I love him like some of you love your Bibles? Because he has this sense of humanity. A weak man himself, always slipping, slipping, slipping, and trying to hold on; grieving one moment, sinning the next; doing bad things and wishing he could take them back—just an ordinary human being, a sinner. And that’s why I think he has compassion for those of us who are like him. He understood. It’s what he wrote—after one of his falls, I think—that I was going to tell you:

     'Then gently scan yer brother man,
     Still gentler sister woman,
     Though they may gang a kennin' wrang,
     To step aside is human'—
     'Then gently observe your brother,  
     Even more gently your sister,  
     Even if they may be mistaken,  
     It's human to step aside.'—

the doctrine o' Charity. Gie him his chance, says Robbie, though he be a sinner. Mony a mon'd be differ', mony bad'd be gude, gin they had but their chance. Gie 'em their chance, says he; and I'm wi' him. As 'tis, ye see me here—a bad man wi' still a streak o' good in him. Gin I'd had ma chance, aiblins 'twad be—a good man wi' just a spice o' the devil in him. A' the differ' betune what is and what might ha' bin.”

the doctrine of Charity. Give him his chance, says Robbie, even if he’s a sinner. Many a man would be different, many bad would be good, if they just had their chance. Give them their chance, he says; and I’m with him. As it is, you see me here—a bad man with still a streak of good in him. If I’d had my chance, maybe I would have been—a good man with just a touch of the devil in him. All the difference between what is and what might have been.





Chapter XXVIII THE DEVIL'S BOWL

HE sat down. In the great hall there was silence, save for a tiny sound from the gallery like a sob suppressed.

He sat down. In the great hall, there was silence, except for a faint sound from the gallery that was like a stifled sob.

The squire rose hurriedly and left the room. After him, one by one, trailed the tenants. At length, two only remained—M'Adam, sitting solitary with a long array of empty chairs on either hand; and, at the far end of the table, Parson Leggy, stern, upright, motionless.

The squire quickly got up and left the room. Following him, one by one, the tenants trailed out. Finally, only two were left—M'Adam, sitting alone with a long line of empty chairs on either side; and at the far end of the table, Parson Leggy, serious, upright, and unmoving.

When the last man had left the room the parson rose, and with lips tight-set strode across the silent hall.

When the last person left the room, the preacher stood up and, with lips pressed together, walked across the quiet hall.

“M'Adam,” he said rapidly and almost roughly, “I've listened to what you've said, as I think we all have, with a sore heart. You hit hard—but I think you were right. And if I've not done my duty by you as I ought—and I fear I've not—it's now my duty as God's minister to be the first to say I'm sorry.” And it was evident from his face what an effort the words cost him.

“Ma'am,” he said quickly and somewhat harshly, “I've heard what you've said, and I believe we all have, with a heavy heart. You made strong points—but I think you were right. And if I haven't done my duty to you as I should have—and I'm concerned I haven't—it's now my responsibility as God's minister to be the first to say I'm sorry.” And it was clear from his expression how much effort it took for him to say those words.

The little man tilted back his chair, and raised his head.

The little man leaned back in his chair and lifted his head.

It was the old M'Adam who looked up. The thin lips were curled; a grin was crawling across the mocking face; and he wagged his head gently, as he looked at the speaker through the slits of his half-closed eyes.

It was the old M'Adam who looked up. His thin lips curled into a grin that crept across his mocking face, and he gently shook his head as he looked at the speaker through the narrow openings of his half-closed eyes.

“Mr. Hornbut, I believe ye thocht me in earnest, 'deed and I do!” He leaned back in his chair and laughed softly. “Ye swallered it all down like best butter. Dear, dear! to think o' that!” Then, stretching forward:

“Mr. Hornbut, I really thought you took me seriously, indeed I did!” He leaned back in his chair and chuckled softly. “You swallowed it all like it was the best butter. Wow, to think of that!” Then, stretching forward:

“Mr. Hornbut, I was playin' wi' ye.”

“Mr. Hornbut, I was just messing around with you.”

The parson's face, as he listened, was ugly to watch. He shot out a hand and grabbed the scoffer by his coat; then dropped it again and turned abruptly away.

The parson's face, while listening, was unpleasant to see. He reached out and grabbed the scoffer by his coat; then let go and turned away sharply.

As he passed through the door a little sneering voice called after him:

As he walked through the door, a mocking voice called out after him:

“Mr. Hornbut, I ask ye hoo you, a minister o' the Church of England, can reconcile it to yer conscience to think—though it be but for a minute—that there can be ony good in a man and him no churchgoer? Sir, ye're a heretic—not to say a heathen!” He sniggered to himself, and his hand crept to a half-emptied wine decanter.

“Mr. Hornbut, I ask you how you, a minister of the Church of England, can reconcile it with your conscience to think—though it may only be for a minute—that there can be any good in a man who doesn’t go to church? Sir, you’re a heretic—not to mention a heathen!” He snickered to himself, and his hand moved toward a half-empty wine decanter.


An hour later, James Moore, his business with the squire completed, passed through the hall on his way out. Its only occupant was now M'Adam, and the Master walked straight up to his enemy.

An hour later, James Moore, having finished his business with the squire, walked through the hall on his way out. The only person there now was M'Adam, and the Master headed straight for his enemy.

“M'Adam,” he said gruffly, holding out a sinewy hand, “I'd like to say—”

“M'am,” he said roughly, extending a strong hand, “I wanted to say—”

The little man knocked aside the token of friendship.

The little man brushed away the symbol of friendship.

“Na, na. No cant, if ye please, James Moore. That'll aiblins go doon wi' the parsons, but not wi' me. I ken you and you ken me, and all the whitewash i' th' warld'll no deceive us.”

“Na, na. No nonsense, if you please, James Moore. That might work with the preachers, but not with me. I know you and you know me, and all the whitewash in the world won't fool us.”

The Master turned away, and his face was hard as the nether millstone. But the little man pursued him.

The Master turned away, and his expression was as tough as stone. But the little man followed him.

“I was nigh forgettin',” he said. “I've a surprise for ye, James Moore. But I hear it's yer birthday on Sunday, and I'll keep it till then—he! he!”

“I was almost forgetting,” he said. “I have a surprise for you, James Moore. But I heard it's your birthday on Sunday, so I'll hold onto it until then—ha! ha!”

“Ye'll see me before Sunday, M'Adam,” the other answered. “On Saturday, as I told yo', I'm comin' to see if yo've done yer duty.”

“You'll see me before Sunday, M'Adam,” the other replied. “On Saturday, as I told you, I'm coming to check if you've done your duty.”

“Whether ye come, James Moore, is your business. Whether ye'll iver go, once there, I'll mak' mine. I've warned ye twice noo—” and the little man laughed that harsh, cackling laugh of his.

“Whether you come, James Moore, is up to you. Whether you'll ever go, once there, I'll decide. I've warned you twice now—” and the little man laughed that harsh, cackling laugh of his.

At the door of the hall the Master met David. “Noo, lad, yo're comin' along wi' Andrew and me,” he said; “Maggie'll niver forgie us if we dinna bring yo' home wi' us.”

At the door of the hall, the Master met David. “Now, kid, you’re coming along with Andrew and me,” he said; “Maggie will never forgive us if we don’t bring you home with us.”

“Thank you kindly, Mr. Moore,” the boy replied. “I've to see squire first; and then yo' may be sure I'll be after you.”

“Thank you very much, Mr. Moore,” the boy replied. “I need to speak to the squire first; and then you can be sure I'll be coming to see you.”

The Master faltered a moment.

The Master hesitated for a moment.

“David, ha'n yo' spoke to yer father yet?” he asked in low voice. “Yo' should, lad.”

“David, have you talked to your father yet?” he asked in a low voice. “You should, kid.”

The boy made a gesture of dissent.

The kid shook his head.

“I canna,” he said petulantly.

“I can’t,” he said petulantly.

“I would, lad,” the other advised. “An' yo' don't yo' may be sorry after.”

“I would, kid,” the other advised. “And if you don't, you might regret it later.”

As he turned away he heard the boy's steps, dull and sodden, as he crossed the hall; and then a thin, would-be cordial voice in the emptiness:

As he turned away, he heard the boy's footsteps, heavy and wet, as he walked across the hall; and then a weak, trying-to-be-warm voice in the silence:

“I declar' if 'tisna David! The return o' the Prodeegal—he! he! So ye've seen yer auld dad at last, and the last; the proper place, say ye, for yen father—he! he! Eh, lad, but I'm blithe to see ye. D'ye mind when we was last thegither? Ye was kneelin' on ma chest: 'Your time's come, dad,' says you, and wangs me o'er the face—he! he! I mind it as if 'twas yesterday. Weel, weel, we'll say nae mair about it. Boys will be boys. Sons will be sons. Accidents will happen. And if at first ye don't succeed, why, try, try again—he! he!”

“I declare if it isn't David! The return of the Prodigal—ha! So you've finally seen your old dad, and at the right time, I suppose. Ah, I'm so glad to see you. Do you remember the last time we were together? You were sitting on my chest, saying, 'Your time's come, Dad,' and slapped me across the face—ha! I remember it like it was yesterday. Well, well, let’s not talk about it anymore. Boys will be boys. Sons will be sons. Accidents happen. And if at first you don't succeed, well, just try, try again—ha!”


Dusk was merging into darkness when the Master and Andrew reached the Dalesman's Daughter. It had been long dark when they emerged from the cosy parlor of the inn and plunged out into the night.

Dusk was blending into night when the Master and Andrew arrived at the Dalesman's Daughter. It was already completely dark by the time they left the cozy parlor of the inn and stepped out into the night.

As they crossed the Silver Lea and trudged over that familiar ground, where a fortnight since had been fought out the battle of the Cup, the wind fluttered past them in spasmodic gasps.

As they crossed the Silver Lea and walked over that familiar ground, where they had fought the Cup battle two weeks ago, the wind rushed past them in sudden bursts.

“There 's trouble in the wind,” said the Master.

“There's trouble in the air,” said the Master.

“Ay,” answered his laconic son.

“Yeah,” answered his quiet son.

All day there had been no breath of air, and the sky dangerously blue. But now a world of black was surging up from the horizon, smothering the star-lit night; and small dark clouds, like puffs of smoke, detaching themselves from the main body, were driving tempestuously forward—the vanguard of the storm.

All day there had been no breeze, and the sky was an intense blue. But now, a wave of darkness was rising from the horizon, swallowing the starry night; little dark clouds, resembling puffs of smoke, were breaking away from the main mass and rushing forward— the front line of the storm.

In the distance was a low rumbling like heavy tumbrils on the floor of heaven. All about, the wind sounded hollow like a mighty scythe on corn. The air was oppressed with a leaden blackness—no glimmer of light on any hand; and as they began the ascent of the Pass they reached out blind hands to feel along the rock-face.

In the distance was a low rumble like heavy carts rolling on the floor of heaven. All around, the wind sounded empty like a massive scythe cutting through corn. The air was weighed down by a thick darkness—no hint of light anywhere; and as they started to climb the Pass, they reached out with blind hands to feel along the rocky surface.

A sea-fret, cool and wetting, fell. A few big rain-drops splashed heavily down. The wind rose with a leap and roared past them up the rocky track. And the water-gates of heaven were flung wide.

A cool, damp sea mist settled in. A few large raindrops splashed down heavily. The wind suddenly picked up and howled past them along the rocky path. And the floodgates of heaven were thrown open.

Wet and weary, they battled on; thinking sometimes of the cosy parlor behind; sometimes of the home in front; wondering whether Maggie, in flat contradiction of her father's orders, would be up to welcome them; or whether only Owd Bob would come out to meet them.

Wet and tired, they kept pushing forward, occasionally thinking about the cozy living room behind them and the home waiting ahead. They wondered if Maggie, completely ignoring her father's orders, would be up to greet them, or if only Owd Bob would come out to meet them.

The wind volleyed past them like salvoes of artillery. The rain stormed at them from above; spat at them from the rock-face; and leapt up at them from their feet.

The wind rushed past them like blasts from cannons. The rain poured down on them from above, splattered at them from the cliffs, and splashed up at them from the ground.

Once they halted for a moment, finding a miserable shelter in a crevice of the rock.

Once they stopped for a moment, finding a poor shelter in a crack in the rock.

“It's a Black Killer's night,” panted the Master. “I reck'n he's oot.”

“It's a Black Killer's night,” panted the Master. “I think he's out.”

“Ay,” the boy gasped, “reck'n he is.” Up and up they climbed through the blackness, blind and buffeted. The eternal thunder of the rain was all about them; the clamor of the gale above; and far beneath, the roar of angry waters.

“Ay,” the boy gasped, “I guess he is.” Up and up they climbed through the darkness, blind and tossed around. The never-ending thunder of the rain surrounded them; the noise of the wind above; and far below, the roar of raging waters.

Once, in a lull in the storm, the Master turned and looked back into the blackness along the path they had come.

Once, during a break in the storm, the Master paused and looked back into the darkness along the path they had traveled.

“Did ye hear onythin'?” he roared above the muffled soughing of the wind.

“Did you hear anything?” he shouted above the muffled sound of the wind.

“Nay!” Andrew shouted back.

“No!” Andrew shouted back.

“I thowt I heard a step!” the Master cried, peering down. But nothing could he see.

“I thought I heard a step!” the Master cried, peering down. But nothing he could see.

Then the wind leaped to life again like a giant from his sleep, drowning all sound with its hurricane voice; and they turned and bent to their task again.

Then the wind came alive again like a giant waking from sleep, overpowering all sound with its hurricane roar; and they turned and focused on their task once more.

Nearing the summit, the Master turned once more.

Nearing the top, the Master turned again.

“There it was again!” he called; but his words were swept away on the storm; and they buckled to the struggle afresh.

“There it was again!” he shouted; but his words were drowned out by the storm, and they braced themselves for the fight once more.

Ever and anon the moon gleamed down through the riot of tossing sky. Then they could see the wet wall above them, with the water tumbling down its sheer face; and far below, in the roaring gutter of the Pass a brown-stained torrent. Hardly, however, had they time to glance around when a mass of cloud would hurry jealously up, and all again was blackness and noise.

From time to time, the moon shone through the chaos of the turbulent sky. Then they could see the wet wall above them, with water cascading down its steep surface; and far below, in the roaring channel of the Pass, a muddy torrent. However, they hardly had time to look around before a thick cloud rushed in, and everything returned to darkness and noise.

At length, nigh spent, they topped the last and steepest pitch of the Pass, and emerged into the Devil's Bowl. There, overcome with their exertions, they flung themselves on to the soaking ground to draw breath.

At last, almost exhausted, they reached the last and steepest part of the Pass and came out into the Devil's Bowl. There, overwhelmed by their efforts, they collapsed onto the wet ground to catch their breath.

Behind them, the wind rushed with a sullen roar up the funnel of the Pass. It screamed above them as though ten million devils were a-horse; and blurted out on to the wild Marches beyond.

Behind them, the wind howled angrily up the funnel of the Pass. It screamed overhead as if ten million demons were riding horses, and burst out onto the wild Marches beyond.

As they lay there, still panting, the moon gleamed down in momentary graciousness. In front, through the lashing rain, they could discern the hillocks that squat, hag-like, round the Devil's Bowl; and lying in its bosom, its white waters, usually so still, ploughed now into a thousand furrows, the Lone Tarn.

As they lay there, still catching their breath, the moon shone down in a brief moment of kindness. In front of them, through the pouring rain, they could make out the hills that loomed like old hags around the Devil's Bowl; and nestled in its embrace, its normally calm white waters were now churned into a thousand grooves, the Lone Tarn.

The Master raised his head and craned forward at the ghostly scene. Of a sudden he reared himself on to his arms, and stayed motionless awhile. Then he dropped as though dead, forcing down Andrew with an iron hand.

The Master lifted his head and leaned forward to take in the eerie scene. Suddenly, he propped himself up on his arms and remained still for a moment. Then, he collapsed as if he were lifeless, pinning Andrew down with a strong grip.

“Lad, did'st see?” he whispered.

"Did you see?" he whispered.

“Nay; what was't?” the boy replied, roused by his father's tone.

“Not at all; what was it?” the boy answered, awakened by his father's tone.

“There!”

"Got it!"

But as the Master pointed forward, a blur of cloud intervened and all was dark. Quickly it passed; and again the lantern of the night shone down. And Andrew, looking with all his eyes, saw indeed.

But as the Master pointed ahead, a blur of cloud came between and everything went dark. It passed quickly; and once again the night lantern illuminated everything. And Andrew, using all his focus, truly saw.

There, in front, by the fretting waters of the Tarn, packed in a solid phalanx, with every head turned in the same direction, was a flock of sheep. They were motionless, all-intent, staring with horror-bulging eyes. A column of steam rose from their bodies into the rain-pierced air. Panting and palpitating, yet they stood with their backs to the water, as though determined to sell their lives dearly. Beyond them, not fifty yards away, crouched a humpbacked boulder, casting a long, misshapen shadow in the moonlight. And beneath it were two black objects, one still struggling feebly.

There, in front, by the restless waters of the Tarn, packed tightly together, with every head turned in the same direction, was a flock of sheep. They were frozen in place, all focused, staring with wide, terrified eyes. A column of steam rose from their bodies into the rain-soaked air. Breathing heavily and trembling, yet they stood with their backs to the water, as if determined to protect themselves at all costs. Beyond them, not fifty yards away, crouched a humped boulder, casting a long, distorted shadow in the moonlight. And underneath it were two dark shapes, one still faintly struggling.

“The Killer!” gasped the boy, and, all ablaze with excitement, began forging forward.

“The Killer!” gasped the boy, and, filled with excitement, started moving forward.

“Steady, lad, steady!” urged his father, dropping a restraining hand on the boy's shoulder.

“Take it easy, kid, take it easy!” his father said, placing a calming hand on the boy's shoulder.

Above them a huddle of clouds flung in furious rout across the night, and the moon was veiled.

Above them, a bunch of clouds raced angrily across the night sky, and the moon was hidden.

“Follow, lad!” ordered the Master, and began to crawl silently forward. As stealthily Andrew pursued. And over the sodden ground they crept, one behind the other, like two' night-hawks on some foul errand.

“Follow, kid!” ordered the Master, and started to crawl quietly ahead. Andrew followed closely behind. They moved over the wet ground, one after the other, like two night birds on some grim mission.

On they crawled, lying prone during the blinks of moon, stealing forward in the dark; till, at length, the swish of the rain on the waters of the Tarn, and the sobbing of the flock in front, warned them they were near.

On they crawled, lying flat during the moon's brief flashes, moving quietly in the dark; until, finally, the sound of the rain hitting the waters of the Tarn and the sobbing of the flock ahead signaled that they were close.

They skirted the trembling pack, passing so close as to brush against the flanking sheep; and yet unnoticed, for the sheep were soul-absorbed in the tragedy in front. Only, when the moon was in, Andrew could hear them huddling and stamping in the darkness. And again, as it shone out, fearfully they edged closer to watch the bloody play.

They moved around the trembling pack, getting close enough to brush against the sheep on the sides; yet they went unnoticed, as the sheep were completely absorbed in the tragedy ahead. Only when the moon shone did Andrew hear them huddling and stamping in the dark. And again, as it appeared, they cautiously inched closer to observe the bloody scene.

Along the Tarn edge the two crept. And still the gracious moon hid their approach, and the drunken wind drowned with its revelry the sound of their coming.

Along the edge of the Tarn, the two crept forward. The graceful moon continued to conceal their approach, while the tipsy wind drowned out the sound of their arrival with its revelry.

So they stole on, on hands and knees, with hearts aghast and fluttering breath; until, of a sudden, in a lull of wind, they could hear, right before them, the smack and slobber of bloody lips, chewing their bloody meal.

So they crept forward on their hands and knees, hearts racing and breath quickening; until suddenly, in a still moment of wind, they could hear, right in front of them, the sound of bloody lips smacking and slurping as they chewed on their bloody meal.

“Say thy prayers, Red Wull. Thy last minute's come!” muttered the Master, rising to his knees. Then, in Andrew's ear: “When I rush, lad, follow!” For he thought, when the moon rose, to jump in on the great dog, and, surprising him as he lay gorged and unsuspicious, to deal him one terrible swashing blow, and end forever the lawless doings of the Tailless Tyke.

“Say your prayers, Red Wull. Your last moment has arrived!” muttered the Master, rising to his knees. Then, in Andrew's ear: “When I charge, kid, follow me!” For he planned that when the moon rose, he would leap in on the big dog and, catching him off guard as he lay full and unsuspecting, deliver one devastating blow and put an end once and for all to the lawless acts of the Tailless Tyke.

The moon flung off its veil of cloud. White and cold, it stared down into the Devil's Bowl; on murderer and murdered.

The moon shook off its cloud cover. Cold and bright, it looked down into the Devil's Bowl; at both the killer and the victim.

Within a hand's cast of the avengers of blood humped the black boulder. On the border of its shadow lay a dead sheep; and standing beside the body, his coat all ruffled by the hand of the storm—Owd Bob—Owd Bob o' Kenmuir.

Within reach of the blood avengers humped the black boulder. On the edge of its shadow lay a dead sheep; and standing next to the body, his coat all ruffled by the storm—Old Bob—Old Bob of Kenmuir.

Then the light went in, and darkness covered the land.

Then the light faded, and darkness enveloped the land.





Chapter XXIX THE DEVIL'S BOWL

IT was Owd Bob. There could be no mistaking. In the wide world there was but one Owd Bob o' Kenmuir. The silver moon gleamed down on the dark head and rough gray coat, and lit the white escutcheon on his chest.

IT was Owd Bob. There could be no mistaking. In the whole world there was only one Owd Bob of Kenmuir. The silver moon shone down on his dark head and rough gray coat, highlighting the white badge on his chest.

And in the darkness James Moore was lying with his face pressed downward that he might not see.

And in the dark, James Moore was lying face down so he wouldn't have to see.

Once he raised himself on his arms; his eyes were shut and face uplifted, like a blind man praying. He passed a weary hand across his brow; his head dropped again; and he moaned and moaned like a man in everlasting pain.

Once he lifted himself on his arms; his eyes were closed and his face turned up, like a blind man praying. He dragged a tired hand across his forehead; his head fell again; and he groaned and groaned like a man in endless pain.

Then the darkness lifted a moment, and he stole a furtive glance, like a murderer's at the gallows-tree, at the scene in front.

Then the darkness lifted for a moment, and he stole a quick glance, like a murderer at the gallows, at the scene in front of him.

It was no dream; clear and cruel in the moonlight the humpbacked boulder; the dead sheep; and that gray figure, beautiful, motionless, damned for all eternity.

It wasn't a dream; clear and harsh in the moonlight, the humped boulder; the dead sheep; and that gray figure, stunning, still, cursed for all eternity.

The Master turned his face and looked at Andrew, a dumb, pitiful entreaty in his eyes; but in the boy's white, horror-stricken countenance was no comfort. Then his head lolled down again, and the strong man was whimpering.

The Master turned his face and looked at Andrew, a silent, desperate plea in his eyes; but the boy's pale, terrified face offered no reassurance. Then his head drooped down again, and the strong man was sobbing.

“He! he! he! 'Scuse ma laffin', Mr. Moore—he! he! he!”

“He! he! he! Sorry for laughing, Mr. Moore—he! he! he!”

A little man, all wet and shrunk, sat hunching on a mound above them, rocking his shrivelled form to and fro in the agony of his merriment.

A tiny man, soaked and shrunken, sat hunched on a mound above them, rocking his wrinkled body back and forth in the pain of his laughter.

“Ye raskil—he! he! Ye rogue—he! he!” and he shook his fist waggishly at the unconscious gray dog. “I owe ye anither grudge for this—ye've anteecipated me”—and he leant back and shook this way and that in convulsive mirth.

“Hey you rascal—ha! ha! You rogue—ha! ha!” and he shook his fist playfully at the unaware gray dog. “I owe you another grudge for this—you anticipated me”—and he leaned back and shook in convulsive laughter.

The man below him rose heavily to his feet, and tumbled toward the mocker, his great figure swaying from side to side as though in blind delirium, moaning still as he went. And there was that on his face which no man can mistake. Boy that he was, Andrew knew it.

The man below him got to his feet with difficulty and stumbled toward the one mocking him, his large frame swaying as if he were in a daze, still moaning as he moved. And there was something on his face that no one could misinterpret. Even though he was just a boy, Andrew understood it.

“Feyther! feyther! do'ee not!” he pleaded, running after his father and laying impotent hands on him.

“Father! Father! Don’t!” he begged, chasing after his dad and placing helpless hands on him.

But the strong man shook him off like a fly, and rolled on, swaying and groaning, with that awful expression plain to see in the moonlight.

But the strong man shook him off like a fly and kept going, swaying and groaning, with that horrifying look clearly visible in the moonlight.

In front the little man squatted in the rain, bowed double still; and took no thought to flee.

In front, the little man squatted in the rain, hunched over, and didn’t even think about running away.

“Come on, James Moore! Come on!” he laughed, malignant joy in his voice; and something gleamed bright in his right hand, and was hid again. “I've bin waitin' this a weary while noo. Come on!”

“Come on, James Moore! Come on!” he laughed, a cruel joy in his voice; and something shone brightly in his right hand, then disappeared again. “I've been waiting for a long time now. Come on!”

Then had there been done something worse than sheep-murder in the dreadful lonesomeness of the Devil's Bowl upon that night; but of a sudden, there sounded the splash of a man's foot, falling heavily behind; a hand like a falling tree smote the Master on the shoulder; and a voice roared above the noise of the storm:

Then something worse than sheep-murder happened in the terrible loneliness of the Devil's Bowl that night; but suddenly, the sound of a heavy footstep splashed behind me; a hand like a falling tree struck the Master on the shoulder; and a voice roared above the storm's noise:

“Mr. Moore! Look, man! look!”

“Mr. Moore! Look, dude! Look!”

The Master tried to shake off that detaining grasp; but it pinned him where he was, immovable.

The Master tried to break free from that restraining hold, but it kept him right where he was, unable to move.

“Look, I tell yo'!” cried that great voice again.

“Look, I tell you!” cried that powerful voice again.

A hand pushed past him and pointed; and sullenly he turned, ignoring the figure at his side, and looked.

A hand reached past him and pointed; he turned away sulkily, ignoring the person next to him, and looked.

The wind had dropped suddenly as it had risen; the little man on the mound had ceased to chuckle; Andrew's sobs were hushed; and in the background the huddled flock edged closer. The world hung balanced on the pinpoint of the moment. Every eye was in the one direction.

The wind had died down just as suddenly as it had picked up; the little man on the mound had stopped chuckling; Andrew's sobs were quieted; and in the background, the clustered flock inched closer. The world felt like it was balanced on the tip of the moment. Every eye was focused in the same direction.

With dull, uncomprehending gaze James Moore stared as bidden. There was the gray dog naked in the moonlight, heedless still of any witnesses; there the murdered sheep, lying within and without that distorted shade; and there the humpbacked boulder.

With a blank, confused look, James Moore stared as instructed. There was the gray dog exposed in the moonlight, still unaware of any observers; there lay the dead sheep, both inside and outside that twisted shadow; and there was the humped boulder.

He stared into the shadow, and still stared.

He gazed into the shadow, and kept gazing.

Then he started as though struck. The shadow of the boulder had moved!

Then he jumped as if he had been hit. The shadow of the boulder had shifted!

Motionless, with head shot forward and bulging eyes, he gazed.

Motionless, with his head thrust forward and eyes wide open, he stared.

Ay, ay, ay; he was sure of it—a huge dim outline as of a lion couchant, in the very thickest of the blackness.

Ay, ay, ay; he was sure of it—a huge shadow like a lion couchant, in the deepest part of the darkness.

At that he was seized with such a palsy of trembling that he must have fallen but for the strong arm about his waist.

At that, he was overcome with such a shaking that he would have fallen if it weren't for the strong arm around his waist.

Clearer every moment grew that crouching figure; till at length they plainly could discern the line of arching loins, the crest, thick as a stallion's, the massive, wagging head. No mistake this time. There he lay in the deepest black, gigantic, revelling in his horrid debauch—the Black Killer!

Clearer by the moment, that crouching figure became visible; until eventually, they could clearly see the curve of the back, the thick crest like a stallion's, and the large, wagging head. No doubt about it this time. There he was, in the darkest shadows, massive and indulging in his gruesome behavior—the Black Killer!

And they watched him at his feast. Now he burrowed into the spongy flesh; now turned to lap the dark pool which glittered in the moonlight at his side like claret in a silver cup. Now lifting his head, he snapped irritably at the rain-drops, and the moon caught his wicked, rolling eye and the red shreds of flesh dripping from his jaw. And again, raising his great muzzle as if about to howl, he let the delicious nectar trickle down his throat and ravish his palate.

And they watched him at his feast. Now he dug into the soft flesh; now he turned to sip from the dark pool shimmering in the moonlight at his side like red wine in a silver cup. Now lifting his head, he snapped irritably at the raindrops, and the moon caught his wicked, rolling eye and the red bits of flesh dripping from his jaw. And again, raising his large muzzle as if about to howl, he let the delicious nectar trickle down his throat and savor the flavor.

So he went on, all unsuspicious, wisely nodding in slow-mouthed gluttony. And in the stillness, between the claps of wind, they could hear the smacking of his lips.

So he continued on, totally unaware, wisely nodding with slow, greedy satisfaction. And in the silence, between the gusts of wind, they could hear the sound of him smacking his lips.

While all the time the gray dog stood before him, motionless, as though carved in stone.

While all the time the gray dog stood in front of him, completely still, as if carved from stone.

At last, as the murderer rolled his great head from side to side, he saw that still figure. At the sight he leaped back, dismayed. Then with a deep-mouthed roar that shook the waters of the Tarn he was up and across his victim with fangs bared, his coat standing erect in wet, rigid furrows from topknot to tail.

At last, as the murderer turned his massive head side to side, he spotted that still figure. At the sight, he jumped back, startled. Then, with a deep roar that shook the waters of the Tarn, he sprang up and lunged at his victim with his fangs bared, his fur bristling wet and stiff from his head to his tail.

So the two stood, face to face, with perhaps a yard of rain-pierced air between them.

So the two stood, face to face, with maybe a yard of rain-soaked air between them.

The wind hushed its sighing to listen. The moon stared down, white and dumb. Away at the back the sheep edged closer. While save for the everlasting thunder of the rain, there was utter stillness.

The wind quieted its murmurs to listen. The moon gazed down, pale and silent. In the distance, the sheep huddled together. Aside from the constant roar of the rain, everything was completely still.

An age, it seemed, they waited so. Then a voice, clear yet low and far away, like a bugle in a distant city, broke the silence.

An age, it felt like, they waited. Then a voice, clear but low and far away, like a bugle from a distant city, broke the silence.

“Eh, Wullie!” it said.

“Hey, Wullie!” it said.

There was no anger in the tones, only an incomparable reproach; the sound of the cracking of a man's heart.

There was no anger in their voices, just an unmatched disappointment; the sound of a man's heart breaking.

At the call the great dog leapt round, snarling in hideous passion. He saw the small, familiar figure, clear-cut against the tumbling sky; and for the only time in his life Red Wull was afraid.

At the call, the big dog jumped around, growling in intense anger. He saw the small, familiar figure, clearly outlined against the stormy sky; and for the first time in his life, Red Wull felt afraid.

His blood-foe was forgotten; the dead sheep was forgotten; everything was sunk in the agony of that moment. He cowered upon the ground, and a cry like that of a lost soul was wrung from him; it rose on the still night air and floated, wailing, away; and the white waters of the Tarn thrilled in cold pity; out of the lonely hollow; over the desolate Marches; into the night.

His enemy was forgotten; the dead sheep was forgotten; everything was consumed by the pain of that moment. He crouched on the ground, and a cry like that of a lost soul escaped him; it rose into the still night air and drifted away, wailing; and the white waters of the Tarn shuddered in cold sympathy; out of the lonely hollow; across the deserted Marches; into the night.

On the mound above stood his master. The little man's white hair was bared to the night wind; the rain trickled down his face; and his hands were folded behind his back. He stood there, looking down into the dell below him, as a man may stand at the tomb of his lately buried wife. And there was such an expression on his face as I cannot describe.

On the mound above stood his master. The little man's white hair was exposed to the night wind; the rain trickled down his face; and his hands were folded behind his back. He stood there, looking down into the hollow below him, like a man at the grave of his recently buried wife. And there was such an expression on his face that I can't put into words.

“Wullie, Wullie, to me!” he cried at length; and his voice sounded weak and far, like a distant memory.

“Wullie, Wullie, come here!” he called finally; and his voice sounded weak and distant, like a fading memory.

At that, the huge brute came crawling toward him on his belly, whimpering as he came, very pitiful in his distress. He knew his fate as every sheep-dog knows it. That troubled him not. His pain, insufferable, was that this, his friend and father, who had trusted him, should have found him in his sin.

At that, the enormous brute crawled toward him on his belly, whimpering as he moved, looking very pitiful in his distress. He knew his fate as every sheepdog does. That didn't trouble him. His unbearable pain was that this, his friend and father, who had trusted him, should have discovered him in his wrongdoing.

So he crept up to his master's feet; and the little man never moved.

So he quietly approached his master's feet, and the little man didn't budge.

“Wullie—ma Wullie!” he said very gently. “They've aye bin agin me—and noo you! A man's mither—a man's wife—a man's dog! they're all I've iver had; and noo ain o' they three has turned agin me! Indeed I am alone!”

“Wullie—my Wullie!” he said softly. “They've always been against me—and now you! A man's mother—a man's wife—a man's dog! They’re all I’ve ever had; and now one of those three has turned against me! Truly, I am alone!”

At that the great dog raised himself, and placing his forepaws on his master's chest tenderly, lest he should hurt him who was already hurt past healing, stood towering above him; while the little man laid his two colds hands on the dog's shoulders.

At that, the big dog stood up and gently placed his front paws on his master's chest, so he wouldn't hurt him any more than he already was, towering over him; while the small man laid his two cold hands on the dog's shoulders.

So they stood, looking at one another, like a man and his love.

So they stood, looking at each other, like a man and his partner.


At M'Adam's word, Owd Bob looked up, and for the first time saw his master.

At M'Adam's call, Owd Bob looked up and saw his master for the first time.

He seemed in nowise startled, but trotted over to him. There was nothing fearful in his carriage, no haunting blood-guiltiness in the true gray eyes which never told a lie, which never, dog-like, failed to look you in the face. Yet his tail was low, and, as he stopped at his master's feet, he was quivering. For he, too, knew, and was not unmoved.

He didn’t seem surprised at all and walked over to him. There was nothing fearful in his demeanor, no lingering guilt in his honest gray eyes that never lied, which always looked you in the face, just like a dog. But his tail was down, and as he stopped at his master’s feet, he was shaking. He, too, understood and was affected.

For weeks he had tracked the Killer; for weeks he had followed him as he crossed Kenmuir, bound on his bloody errands; yet always had lost him on the Marches. Now, at last, he had run him to ground. Yet his heart went out to his enemy in his distress.

For weeks, he had been tracking the Killer; for weeks, he had followed him as he crossed Kenmuir, headed for his bloody tasks; yet he had always lost him at the borders. Now, finally, he had found him. Still, he felt sympathy for his enemy in his suffering.

“I thowt t'had been yo', lad,” the Master whispered, his hand on the dark head at his knee—“I thowt t'had bin yo'!”

“I thought it had been you, boy,” the Master whispered, his hand on the dark head at his knee—“I thought it had been you!”


Rooted to the ground, the three watched the scene between M'Adam and his Wull.

Rooted to the ground, the three watched the situation between M'Adam and his Wull.

In the end the Master was whimpering; Andrew crying; and David turned his back.

In the end, the Master was whimpering; Andrew was crying; and David turned his back.

At length, silent, they moved away.

At last, quietly, they walked away.

“Had I—should I go to him” asked David hoarsely, nodding toward his father.

“Should I—should I go to him?” David asked hoarsely, nodding toward his father.

“Nay, nay, lad,” the Master replied. “Yon's not a matter for a mon's friends.”

“Nah, nah, kid,” the Master replied. “That’s not something for a guy's friends.”

So they marched out of the Devil's Bowl, and left those two alone together.

So they marched out of the Devil's Bowl, leaving those two alone together.


A little later, as they trampled along, James Moore heard little pattering, staggering footsteps behind.

A little later, as they walked along, James Moore heard tiny, unsteady footsteps behind him.

He stopped, and the other two went on.

He stopped, and the other two kept going.

“Man,” a voice whispered, and a face, white and pitiful, like a mother's pleading for her child, looked into his—“Man, ye'll no tell them a' I'd no like 'em to ken 'twas ma Wullie. Think an 't had bin yer ain dog.”

“Man,” a voice whispered, and a face, pale and sorrowful, like a mother begging for her child, looked into his—“Man, you won't tell them all that I didn't want them to know it was my Wullie. Imagine if it had been your own dog.”

“You may trust me!” the other answered thickly.

"You can trust me!" the other replied heavily.

The little man stretched out a palsied hand.

The little man reached out a shaky hand.

“Gie us yer hand on't. And G-God bless ye, James Moore!”

“Give us your hand on it. And God bless you, James Moore!”

So these two shook hands in the moonlight, with none to witness it but the God who made them.

So these two shook hands in the moonlight, with no one to witness it but the God who created them.

And that is why the mystery of the Black Killer is yet unsolved in the Daleland. Many have surmised; besides those three only one other knows—knows now which of those two he saw upon a summer night was the guilty, which the innocent. And Postie Jim tells no man.

And that's why the mystery of the Black Killer is still unsolved in Daleland. Many have guessed; aside from those three, only one other person knows—knows now which of those two he saw on a summer night was guilty and which was innocent. And Postie Jim tells no one.





Chapter XXX. THE TAILLESS TYKE AT BAY

ON the following morning there was a sheep-auction at the Dalesman's Daughter.

ON the following morning, there was a sheep auction at the Dalesman's Daughter.

Early as many of the farmers arrived, there was one earlier. Tupper, the first man to enter the sand-floored parlor, found M'Adam before him.

As early as many of the farmers arrived, there was one who got there even earlier. Tupper, the first person to step into the sand-floored parlor, found M'Adam already there.

He was sitting a little forward in his chair; his thin hands rested on his knees; and on his face was a gentle, dreamy expression such as no man had ever seen there before. All the harsh wrinkles seemed to have fled in the night; and the sour face, stamped deep with the bitterness of life, was softened now, as if at length at peace.

He was leaning slightly forward in his chair; his thin hands rested on his knees, and he wore a gentle, dreamy expression that no one had ever seen on him before. All the harsh wrinkles seemed to have disappeared overnight, and his once-sour face, deeply marked by the struggles of life, now appeared softened, as if finally at peace.

“When I coom doon this mornin',” said Teddy Bolstock in a whisper, “I found 'im sittin' just so. And he's nor moved nor spoke since.”

“When I came down this morning,” said Teddy Bolstock in a whisper, “I found him sitting just like that. And he hasn't moved or spoken since.”

“Where's th' Terror, then?” asked Tupper, awed somehow into like hushed tones.

“Where's the Terror, then?” asked Tupper, somehow awed into hushed tones.

“In t' paddock at back,” Teddy answered, “marchin' hoop and doon, hoop and doon, for a' the world like a sentry-soger. And so he was when I looked oot o' window when I wake.”

“In the back paddock,” Teddy answered, “walking back and forth, back and forth, just like a guard. And that’s exactly how he was when I looked out the window when I woke up.”

Then Londesley entered, and after him, Ned Hoppin, Rob Saunderson, Jim Mason, and others, each with his dog. And each man, as he came in and saw the little lone figure for once without its huge attendant genius, put the same question; while the dogs sniffed about the little man, as though suspecting treachery. And all the time M'Adam sat as though he neither heard nor saw, lost in some sweet, sad dream; so quite, so silent, that more than one thought he slept.

Then Londesley walked in, followed by Ned Hoppin, Rob Saunderson, Jim Mason, and a few others, each with their dog. Each man, upon seeing the small, solitary figure without its usual massive companion, asked the same question, while the dogs sniffed around the little man, as if they suspected something was off. Meanwhile, M'Adam sat there as if he neither heard nor noticed anything, absorbed in a sweet, melancholy dream; he was so still and quiet that more than one person thought he was asleep.

After the first glance, however, the farmers paid him little heed, clustering round the publican at the farther end of the room to hear the latest story of Owd Bob.

After the first glance, though, the farmers paid him little attention, gathering around the bartender at the far end of the room to hear the latest story about Owd Bob.

It appeared that a week previously, James Moore with a pack of sheep had met the new Grammoch-town butcher at the Dalesmen's Daughter. A bargain concluded, the butcher started with the flock for home. As he had no dog, the Master offered him Th' Owd Un. “And he'll pick me i' th' town to-morrow,” said he.

It seemed that a week earlier, James Moore, along with a bunch of sheep, had run into the new butcher from Grammoch-town at the Dalesmen's Daughter. After making a deal, the butcher set off home with the flock. Since he didn’t have a dog, the Master offered him Th' Owd Un. “And he’ll pick me up in town tomorrow,” he said.

Now the butcher was a stranger in the land. Of course he had heard of Owd Bob o' Kenmuir, yet it never struck him that this handsome gentleman with the quiet, resolute manner, who handled sheep as he had never seen them handled, was that hero—“the best sheep-dog in the North.”

Now the butcher was a newcomer in the area. He had certainly heard of Owd Bob o' Kenmuir, but it never occurred to him that this dashing gentleman with the calm, determined demeanor, who managed sheep in a way he had never witnessed before, was that legend—“the best sheep-dog in the North.”

Certain it is that by the time the flock was penned in the enclosure behind the shop, he coveted the dog—ay, would even offer ten pounds for him!

Certain it is that by the time the flock was contained in the enclosure behind the shop, he wanted the dog—yeah, he would even offer ten pounds for him!

Forthwith the butcher locked him up in an outhouse—summit of indignity; resolving to make his offer on the morrow.

Immediately, the butcher locked him up in a shed—what a humiliation; planning to make his offer the next day.

When the morrow came he found no dog in the outhouse, and, worse, no sheep in the enclosure. A sprung board showed the way of escape of the one, and a displaced hurdle that of the other. And as he was making the discovery, a gray dog and a flock of sheep, travelling along the road toward the Dalesman's Daughter, met the Master.

When the next day arrived, he found no dog in the shed, and, even worse, no sheep in the pen. A broken board indicated where one had escaped, and a moved gate showed where the other had gone. Just as he was realizing this, a gray dog and a group of sheep, moving down the road toward the Dalesman's Daughter, approached the Master.

From the first, Owd Bob had mistrusted the man. The attempt to confine him set the seal on his suspicions. His master's sheep were not for such a rogue; and he worked his own way out and took the sheep along with him.

From the start, Owd Bob had doubted the man. The attempt to trap him only confirmed his suspicions. His master's sheep weren’t meant for a scoundrel like that; so he found a way to escape and took the sheep with him.

The story was told to a running chorus of—“Ma word! Good, Owd Un!—Ho! ho! did he thot?”

The story was told to a continuous background of—“My word! Good one, Old Man!—Ha! ha! Did he really think that?”

Of them all, only M'Adam sat strangely silent.

Of all of them, only M'Adam sat oddly silent.

Rob Saunderson, always glad to draw the little man, remarked it.

Rob Saunderson, who was always happy to sketch the little man, noted it.

“And what d'yo' think o' that, Mr. M'Adam, for a wunnerfu' story of a wunnerfu' tyke?” he asked.

“And what do you think of that, Mr. M'Adam, for a wonderful story of a wonderful dog?” he asked.

“It's a gude tale, a vera gude tale,” the little man answered dreamily. “And James Moore didna invent it; he had it from the Christmas number o' the Flock-keeper in saxty.” (On the following Sunday, old Rob, from sheer curiosity, reached down from his shelf the specified number of the paper. To his amazement he found the little man was right. There was the story almost identically. None the less is it also true of Owd Bob o' Kenmuir.)

“It's a good story, a really good story,” the little man replied dreamily. “And James Moore didn't come up with it; he got it from the Christmas edition of the Flock-keeper in sixty.” (The following Sunday, old Rob, out of sheer curiosity, took the specified edition of the paper down from his shelf. To his surprise, he found the little man was right. There was the story almost exactly as he said. Nevertheless, it is also true of Owd Bob of Kenmuir.)

“Ay, ay,” the little man continued, “and in a day or two James Moore'll ha' anither tale to tell ye—a better tale, ye'll think it—mair laffable. And yet—ay—-no—-I'll no believe it! I niver loved James Moore, but I think, as Mr. Hornbut aince said, he'd rather die than lie. Owd Bob o' Kenmuir!” he continued in a whisper. “Up till the end I canna shake him aff. Hafflins I think that where I'm gaein' to there'll be gray dogs sneakin' around me in the twilight. And they're aye behind and behind, and I canna, canna—”

“Yeah, yeah,” the little man continued, “and in a day or two James Moore will have another story for you—a better story, you’ll think—more laughable. And yet—yeah—no—I won’t believe it! I never liked James Moore, but I think, like Mr. Hornbut once said, he’d rather die than lie. Old Bob of Kenmuir!” he said in a whisper. “Until the end, I can’t shake him off. Half the time I think that where I’m going there’ll be gray dogs sneaking around me in the twilight. And they’re always behind me, and I can’t, can’t—”

Teddy Bolstock interrupted, lifting his hand for silence.

Teddy Bolstock spoke up, raising his hand for quiet.

“D'yo' hear thot?—Thunder!”

“Did you hear that?—Thunder!”

They listened; and from without came a gurgling, jarring roar, horrible to hear.

They listened, and from outside came a gurgling, jarring roar that was awful to hear.

“It's comin' nearer!”

"It's coming closer!"

“Nay, it's goin' away!”

“No, it's going away!”

“No thunder thot!”

"No thunder thought!"

“More like the Lea in flood. And yet—Eh, Mr. M'Adam, what is it?”

“More like the Lea in flood. And yet—Hey, Mr. M'Adam, what is it?”

The little man had moved at last. He was on his feet, staring about him, wild-eyed.

The little man had finally moved. He was standing up, looking around him, wide-eyed.

“Where's yer dogs?” he almost screamed.

“Where are your dogs?” he nearly shouted.

“Here's ma—Nay, by thunder! but he's not!” was the astonished cry.

“Here’s my—No way! But he’s not!” was the shocked exclamation.

In the interest of the story no man had noticed that his dog had risen from his side; no one had noticed a file of shaggy figures creeping out of the room.

In the interest of the story, no one had noticed that his dog had gotten up from his side; no one had seen a line of shaggy figures sneaking out of the room.

“I tell ye it's the tykes! I tell ye it's the tykes! They're on ma Wullie—fifty to one they're on him! My God! My God! And me not there! Wullie, Wullie! “—in a scream—“I'm wi' ye!”

“I tell you it's the dogs! I tell you it's the dogs! They're after my Wullie—fifty to one they're after him! My God! My God! And I'm not there! Wullie, Wullie!”—in a scream—“I'm with you!”

At the same moment Bessie Boistock rushed in, white-faced.

At the same moment, Bessie Boistock rushed in, looking pale.

“Hi! Feyther! Mr. Saunderson! all o' you! T'tykes fightin' mad! Hark!”

“Hey! Father! Mr. Saunderson! All of you! The kids are really mad! Listen!”

There was no time for that. Each man seized his stick and rushed for the door; and M'Adam led them all.

There was no time for that. Each man grabbed his stick and rushed for the door; and M'Adam led them all.

A rare thing it was for M'Adam and Red Wull to be apart. So rare, that others besides the men in that little tap-room noticed it.

A rare thing it was for M'Adam and Red Wull to be apart. So rare, that others besides the men in that little tap-room noticed it.

Saunderson's old Shep walked quietly to the back door of the house and looked out.

Saunderson's old Shep quietly walked to the back door of the house and looked outside.

There on the slope below him he saw what he sought, stalking up and down, gaunt and grim, like a lion at feeding-time. And as the old dog watched, his tail was gently swaying as though he were well pleased.

There on the slope below him, he saw what he was looking for, pacing back and forth, thin and serious, like a lion at mealtime. And as the old dog watched, his tail was gently wagging as if he was satisfied.

He walked back into the tap-room just as Teddy began his tale. Twice he made the round of the room, silent-footed. From dog to dog he went, stopping at each as though urging him on to some great enterprise. Then he made for the door again, looking back to see if any followed.

He walked back into the bar just as Teddy started his story. He made two laps around the room, walking quietly. He went from dog to dog, pausing at each one as if encouraging them to join him on some big adventure. Then he headed for the door again, glancing back to see if anyone was following.

One by one the others rose and trailed out after him: big blue Rasper, Londesley's Lassie, Ned Hoppin's young dog; Grip and Grapple, the publican's bull-terriers; Jim Mason's Gyp, foolish and flirting even now; others there were; and last of all, waddling heavily in the rear, that scarred Amazon, the Venus.

One by one, the others got up and followed him: big blue Rasper, Londesley's Lassie, Ned Hoppin's young dog; Grip and Grapple, the publican's bull terriers; Jim Mason's Gyp, silly and flirting even now; there were others too; and finally, waddling heavily at the back, that scarred warrior, the Venus.

Out of the house they pattered, silent and unseen, with murder in their hearts. At last they had found their enemy alone. And slowly, in a black cloud, like the shadow of death, they dropped down the slope upon him.

Out of the house they crept, quiet and unnoticed, with murder in their hearts. Finally, they had found their enemy alone. Slowly, like a dark cloud, resembling the shadow of death, they descended the slope toward him.

And he saw them coming, knew their errand—as who should better than the Terror of the Border?—and was glad. Death it might be, and such an one as he would wish to die—at least distraction from that long-drawn, haunting pain. And he smiled grimly as he looked at the approaching crowd, and saw there was not one there but he had humbled in his time.

And he saw them coming, understood their purpose—who better than the Terror of the Border?—and felt a sense of relief. It could be death, and the kind he would choose to face—at least it was a break from that drawn-out, nagging pain. He smiled grimly as he looked at the approaching crowd, realizing there wasn't a single person among them he hadn't humbled in his time.

He ceased his restless pacing, and awaited them. His great head was high as he scanned them contemptuously, daring them to come on.

He stopped his restless pacing and waited for them. His large head held high as he looked at them with contempt, challenging them to come closer.

And on they came, marching slow and silent like soldiers at a funeral: young and old; bob-tailed and bull; terrier and collie; flocking like vultures to the dead. And the Venus, heavy with years, rolled after them on her bandy legs panting in her hurry lest she should be late. For had she not the blood of her blood to avenge?

And on they came, marching slowly and quietly like soldiers at a funeral: young and old; bob-tailed and bull; terrier and collie; gathering like vultures to the dead. And the Venus, weighed down by years, trudged after them on her crooked legs, panting in her rush so she wouldn’t be late. After all, didn’t she have her own blood to avenge?

So they came about him, slow, certain, murderous, opening out to cut him off on every side. There was no need. He never thought to move. Long odds 'twould be—crushingly heavy; yet he loved them for it, and was trembling already with the glory of the coming fight.

So they surrounded him, slowly and deliberately, with a deadly intent, closing in to cut him off from every direction. There was no need for it. He had no intention of moving. The odds were stacked against him—extremely overwhelming; yet he admired them for it, and he was already trembling with excitement at the thought of the upcoming battle.

They were up to him now; the sheep-dogs walking round him on their toes, stiff and short like cats on coals; their hacks a little humped; heads averted; yet eying him askance.

They were right around him now; the sheepdogs walking on their toes, stiff and short like cats on hot coals; their backs a bit hunched; heads turned away; yet glancing at him sideways.

And he remained stock-still nor looked at them. His great chin was cocked, and his muzzle wrinkled in a dreadful grin. As he stood there, shivering a little, his eyes rolling back, his breath grating in his throat to set every bristle on end, he looked a devil indeed.

And he stayed completely still, not looking at them. His big chin was raised, and his face twisted into a scary grin. While he stood there, shaking a bit, his eyes rolling back, and his breath raspy in his throat making every hair stand on end, he really looked like a devil.

The Venus ranged alongside him. No preliminary stage for her; she never walked where she could stand, or stood where she could lie. But stand she must now, breathing hard through her nose, never taking her eyes off that pad she had marked for her own. Close beside her were crop-eared Grip and Grapple, looking up at the line above them where hairy neck and shoulder joined. Behind was big Rasper, and close to him Lassie. Of the others, each had marked his place, each taken up his post.

The Venus positioned herself beside him. No warm-up for her; she never walked when she could stand, or stood when she could lie down. But now she had to stand, breathing heavily through her nose, never taking her eyes off the spot she had claimed as her own. Right beside her were crop-eared Grip and Grapple, looking up at the area above them where hairy neck and shoulder connected. Behind them was big Rasper, and close to him was Lassie. The others were positioned too, each having claimed their spot, each taking their place.

Last of all, old Shep took his stand full in front of his enemy, their shoulders almost rubbing, head past head.

Last of all, old Shep positioned himself right in front of his enemy, their shoulders nearly touching, heads nearly side by side.

So the two stood a moment, as though they were whispering; each diabolical, each rolling back his eyes to watch the other. While from the little mob there rose a snarling, bubbling snore, like some giant wheezing in his sleep.

So the two stood for a moment, as if they were whispering; each one sinister, each rolling their eyes to watch the other. Meanwhile, from the small crowd, there was a snarling, bubbling snore, like some giant wheezing in his sleep.

Then like lightning each struck. Rearing high, they wrestled with striving paws and the expression of fiends incarnate. Down they went, Shep underneath, and the great dog with a dozen of these wolves of hell upon him. Rasper, devilish, was riding on his back; the Venus—well for him!—had struck and missed; but Grip and Grapple had their hold; and the others, like leaping demoniacs, were plunging into the whirlpool vortex of the fight.

Then, like lightning, they each attacked. They reared up high, wrestling with fierce paws and looking like demons come to life. Down they went, with Shep underneath and the big dog being overwhelmed by a dozen of these hellish wolves. Rasper, wicked as ever, was on his back; the Venus—luckily for him!—had struck and missed; but Grip and Grapple had a firm grip on him, while the others, like jumping maniacs, were diving into the chaotic whirlwind of the fight.

And there, where a fortnight before he had fought and lost the battle of the Cup, Red Wull now battled for his life.

And there, just two weeks after he had fought and lost the Cup battle, Red Wull was now fighting for his life.

Long odds! But what cared he? The long-drawn agony of the night was drowned in that glorious delirium. The hate of years came bubbling forth. In that supreme moment he would avenge his wrongs. And he went in to fight, revelling like a giant in the red lust of killing.

Long odds! But what did it matter to him? The drawn-out pain of the night faded away in that glorious frenzy. The hatred built up over the years surged forth. In that ultimate moment, he would take revenge for his wrongs. And he stepped in to fight, reveling like a giant in the intense desire to kill.

Long odds! Never before had he faced such a galaxy of foes. His one chance lay in quickness: to prevent the swarming crew getting their hold till at least he had diminished their numbers.

Long odds! He had never faced such a crowd of enemies before. His only chance lay in being quick: to stop the swarming group from getting a grip until at least he had reduced their numbers.

Then it was a sight to see the great brute, huge as a bull-calf, strong as a bull, rolling over and over and up again, quick as a kitten; leaping here, striking there; shaking himself free; swinging his quarters; fighting with feet and body and teeth—every inch of him at war. More than once he broke right through the mob; only to turn again and face it. No flight for him; nor thought of it.

Then it was something to see the big brute, huge as a bull calf, strong as a bull, rolling over and over and getting back up again, quick as a kitten; jumping here, striking there; shaking himself loose; swinging his body; fighting with his feet, body, and teeth—every part of him engaged in battle. More than once, he broke straight through the crowd, only to turn around and confront it again. No running away for him; not even a thought of it.

Up and down the slope the dark mass tossed, like some hulk the sport of the waves. Black and white, sable and gray, worrying at that great centre-piece. Up and down, roaming wide, leaving everywhere a trail of red.

Up and down the slope, the dark shape moved restlessly, like a giant tossed by the waves. Black and white, dark and gray, it circled around that huge focal point. Up and down, wandering widely, leaving a trail of red in its wake.

Gyp he had pinned and hurled over his shoulder. Grip followed; he shook her till she rattled, then flung her afar; and she fell with a horrid thud, not to rise. While Grapple, the death to avenge, hung tighter. In a scarlet, soaking patch of the ground lay Big Bell's lurcher, doubled up in a dreadful ball. And Hoppin's young dog, who three hours before had been the children's tender playmate, now fiendish to look on, dragged after the huddle up the hill. Back the mob rolled on her. When it was passed, she lay quite still, grinning; a handful of tawny hair and flesh in her dead mouth.

Gyp had pinned and thrown her over his shoulder. Grip followed; he shook her until she rattled, then tossed her far away; she landed with a sickening thud, not to get up again. Meanwhile, Grapple, seeking revenge for a death, held on tighter. In a soaked patch of red earth lay Big Bell's lurcher, curled up in a horrific ball. And Hoppin's young dog, who just three hours earlier had been the kids' gentle playmate, now looked monstrous as it dragged up the hill behind the group. The mob rolled back over her. When they passed, she lay completely still, grinning, with a clump of tawny hair and flesh in her dead mouth.

So they fought on. And ever and anon a great figure rose up from the heaving inferno all around; rearing to his full height, his head ragged and bleeding, the red foam dripping from his jaws. Thus he would appear momentarily, like some dark rock amid a raging sea; and down he would go again.

So they kept fighting. Every now and then, a massive figure would emerge from the swirling chaos all around; standing tall, his head torn and bleeding, red foam dripping from his mouth. He would show up for a moment, like a dark rock in a violent sea; then he would plunge down again.

Silent now they fought, dumb and determined. Only you might have heard the rend and rip of tearing flesh; a hoarse gurgle as some dog went down; the panting of dry throats; and now and then a sob from that central figure. For he was fighting for his life. The Terror of the Border was at bay.

Silent now they fought, quiet but resolute. Only you might have heard the sound of tearing flesh; a hoarse gurgle as some dog went down; the panting of dry throats; and occasionally a sob from that central figure. For he was fighting for his life. The Terror of the Border was cornered.

All who meant it were on him now. The Venus, blinded with blood, had her hold at last; and never but once in a long life of battles had she let go; Rasper, his breath coming in rattles, had him horribly by the loins; while a dozen other devils with red eyes and wrinkled nostrils clung still.

All those who intended to harm him were on him now. The Venus, covered in blood, finally had its grasp; and only once in a long life of fighting had it ever released its grip; Rasper, gasping for breath, had him tightly by the waist; while a dozen other demons with red eyes and twisted nostrils clung on as well.

Long odds! And down he went, smothered beneath the weight of numbers, yet struggled up again. His great head was torn and dripping; his eyes a gleam of rolling red and white; the little tail stern and stiff like the gallant stump of a flagstaff shot away. He was desperate, but indomitable; and he sobbed as he fought doggedly on.

Long odds! And down he went, crushed under the weight of numbers, yet he fought his way back up. His massive head was battered and dripping; his eyes shone with a mix of red and white; his little tail was stiff and straight like a heroic flagpole that had been shot off. He was desperate, but unyielding; and he sobbed as he stubbornly continued to fight.

Long odds! It could not last. And down he went at length, silent still—never a cry should they wring from him in his agony; the Venus glued to that mangled pad; Rasper beneath him now; three at his throat; two at his ears; a crowd on flanks and body.

Long odds! It couldn’t last. And finally, he went down, silent still—never a cry could they get from him in his agony; the Venus stuck to that mangled pad; Rasper beneath him now; three at his throat; two at his ears; a crowd on his sides and body.

The Terror of the Border was down at last!

The Terror of the Border was finally defeated!


“Wullie, ma Wullie!” screamed M'Adam, bounding down the slope a crook's length in front of the rest. “Wullie! Wullie! to me!”

“Wullie, my Wullie!” shouted M'Adam, running down the hill a crook's length ahead of the others. “Wullie! Wullie! come here!”

At the shrill cry the huddle below was convulsed. It heaved and swelled and dragged to and fro, like the sea lashed into life by some dying leviathan.

At the piercing scream, the group below shook. It surged and swelled, moving back and forth like the ocean stirred to life by a dying sea monster.

A gigantic figure, tawny and red, fought its way to the surface. A great tossing head, bloody past recognition, flung out from the ruck. One quick glance he shot from his ragged eyes at the little flying form in front; then with a roar like a waterfall plunged toward it, shaking off the bloody leeches as he went.

A massive figure, golden and reddish, battled its way to the surface. A huge, thrashing head, unrecognizably bloodied, broke free from the chaos. He shot a quick glance from his tattered eyes at the small flying shape in front; then with a roar like rushing water, he dove toward it, shaking off the bloody leeches as he moved.

“Wullie! Wullie! I'm wi' ye!” cried that little voice, now so near.

“Wullie! Wullie! I’m with you!” shouted that little voice, now so close.

Through—through—through!—an incomparable effort and his last. They hung to his throat, they clung to his muzzle, they were round and about him. And down he went again with a sob and a little suffocating cry, shooting up at his master one quick, beseeching glance as the sea of blood closed over him—worrying, smothering, tearing, like foxhounds at the kill.

Through—through—through!—an unmatched effort and his last. They clung to his throat, they gripped his muzzle, they were all around him. And down he went again with a sob and a small, suffocating cry, giving his master one quick, pleading glance as the sea of blood closed over him—worrying, smothering, tearing, like foxhounds at a kill.

They left the dead and pulled away the living. And it was no light task, for the pack were mad for blood.

They left the dead behind and took away the living. And it wasn’t an easy job, because the pack was thirsting for blood.

At the bottom of the wet mess of hair and red and flesh was old Shep, stone-dead. And as Saunderson pulled the body out, his face was working; for no man can lose in a crack the friend of a dozen years, and remain unmoved.

At the bottom of the wet mess of hair and blood and flesh was old Shep, dead as a doornail. And as Saunderson pulled the body out, his face was contorting; because no man can lose in an instant the friend he’s had for a dozen years and stay untouched.

The Venus lay there, her teeth clenched still in death; smiling that her vengeance was achieved. Big Rasper, blue no longer, was gasping out his life. Two more came crawling out to find a quiet spot where they might lay them down to die. Before the night had fallen another had gone to his account. While not a dog who fought upon that day but carried the scars of it with him to his grave.

The Venus lay there, her teeth still clenched in death; smiling because her vengeance was fulfilled. Big Rasper, no longer blue, was gasping for his last breaths. Two more crawled out to find a quiet spot where they could lie down to die. Before night fell, another had met his end. No dog that fought that day left without carrying the scars of it to his grave.

The Terror o' th' Border, terrible in his life, like Samson, was yet more terrible in his dying.

The Terror of the Border, fearsome in life, like Samson, was even more fearsome in death.


Down at the bottom lay that which once had been Adam M'Adam's Red Wull.

Down at the bottom lay what used to be Adam M'Adam's Red Wull.

At the sight the little man neither raved nor swore: it was past that for him. He sat down, heedless of the soaking ground, and took the mangled head in his lap very tenderly.

At the sight, the little man neither yelled nor cursed: he had moved beyond that. He sat down, ignoring the wet ground, and gently cradled the mangled head in his lap.

“They've done ye at last, Wullie—they've done ye at last,” he said quietly; unalterably convinced that the attack had been organized while he was detained in the tap-room.

“They've got you this time, Wullie—they've got you this time,” he said quietly, completely convinced that the attack had been planned while he was stuck in the bar.

On hearing the loved little voice, the dog gave one weary wag of his stump-tail. And with that the Tailless Tyke, Adam M'Adam's Red Wull, the Black Killer, went to his long home.

On hearing the beloved little voice, the dog gave a tired wag of his stubby tail. And with that, the Tailless Tyke, Adam M'Adam's Red Wull, the Black Killer, went to his final resting place.


One by one the Dalesmen took away their dead, and the little man was left alone with the body of his last friend.

One by one, the Dalesmen carried away their dead, leaving the little man alone with the body of his last friend.

Dry-eyed he sat there, nursing the dead dog's head; hour after hour—alone—crooning to himself:

Dry-eyed, he sat there, cradling the dead dog's head; hour after hour—alone—humming to himself:

     “'Monie a sair daurk we twa hae wrought,
     An' wi' the weary warl' fought!
     An'  mony an anxious day I thought
     We wad be beat.'
     “'Many a sore dark moment we've faced,  
     And we've fought against the weary world!  
     And many an anxious day I thought  
     We would be defeated.'

An' noo we are, Wullie—noo we are!”

An' now we are, Wullie—now we are!”

So he went on, repeating the lines over and over again, always with the same sad termination.

So he continued, repeating the lines over and over, always ending with the same sadness.

“A man's mither—a man's wife—a man's dog! They three are a' little M'Adam iver had to back him! D'ye mind the auld mither, Wullie? And her, 'Niver be down-hearted, Adam; ye've aye got yer mither,' And ae day I had not. And Flora, Wullie (ye remember Flora, Wullie? Na, na; ye'd not) wi' her laffin' daffin' manner, cryin' to one: 'Adam, ye say ye're alane. But ye've me—is that no enough for ony man?' And God kens it was—while it lasted!” He broke down and sobbed a while. “And you Wullie—and you! the only man friend iver I had!” He sought the dog's bloody paw with his right hand.

“A man's mother—a man's wife—a man's dog! Those three are all little M'Adam ever had to support him! Do you remember the old mother, Wullie? And her saying, 'Never be down-hearted, Adam; you've always got your mother.' But one day I didn't. And Flora, Wullie (do you remember Flora, Wullie? No, you wouldn't) with her laughing, playful way, calling out, 'Adam, you say you're alone. But you’ve got me—isn’t that enough for any man?' And God knows it was—while it lasted!” He broke down and sobbed for a while. “And you, Wullie—and you! the only male friend I ever had!” He searched for the dog's bloody paw with his right hand.

     “'An' here's a hand, my trusty fier,
     An gie's a hand o' thine;
     An'  we'll tak' a right guid willie-waught,
     For auld lang syne.'”

     “'And here's a hand, my trusty friend,  
     And give me a hand of yours;  
     And we'll have a really good drink,  
     For old times' sake.'”

He sat there, muttering, and stroking the poor head upon his lap, bending over it, like a mother over a sick child.

He sat there, mumbling, and gently stroking the poor head on his lap, leaning over it like a mother would over a sick child.

“They've done ye at last, lad—done ye sair. And noo I'm thinkin' they'll no rest content till I'm gone. And oh, Wullie!”—he bent down and whispered—“I dreamed sic an awfu' thing—that ma Wullie—but there! 'twas but a dream.”

“They've got you at last, boy—really got you. And now I'm thinking they won't be satisfied until I'm gone. And oh, Wullie!”—he leaned down and whispered—“I had such a terrible dream—that my Wullie—but there! It was just a dream.”

So he sat on, crooning to the dead dog; and no man approached him. Only Bessie of the inn watched the little lone figure from afar.

So he stayed there, singing softly to the dead dog, and no one came near him. Only Bessie from the inn observed the small, solitary figure from a distance.

It was long past noon when at length he rose, laying the dog's head reverently down, and tottered away toward that bridge which once the dead thing on the slope had held against a thousand.

It was well past noon when he finally got up, gently placing the dog's head down, and stumbled away toward the bridge that once the lifeless body on the slope had defended against a thousand.

He crossed it and turned; there was a look upon his face, half hopeful, half fearful, very piteous to see.

He crossed it and turned; there was a look on his face, half hopeful, half fearful, very heartbreaking to see.

“Wullie, Wullie, to me!” he cried; only the accents, formerly so fiery, were now weak as a dying man's.

“Wullie, Wullie, over here!” he called; but the intensity that used to be there was now as faint as a dying man’s voice.

A while he waited in vain.

A while he waited without success.

“Are ye no comin', Wullie?” he asked at length in quavering tones. “Ye've not used to leave me.”

“Are you not coming, Wullie?” he asked eventually in trembling tones. “You’re not used to leaving me.”

He walked away a pace, then turned again and whistled that shrill, sharp call, only now it sounded like a broken echo of itself.

He walked away a step, then turned back and whistled that high, sharp call, but now it sounded like a broken echo of itself.

“Come to me, Wullie!” he implored, very pitifully. “'Tis the first time iver I kent ye not come and me whistlin'. What ails ye, lad?”

“Come here, Wullie!” he pleaded, sounding very sad. “It's the first time I’ve ever known you not to come when I’m whistling. What’s wrong with you, boy?”

He recrossed the bridge, walking blindly like a sobbing child; and yet dry-eyed.

He crossed the bridge again, walking aimlessly like a crying child; yet he was dry-eyed.

Over the dead body he stooped.

Over the dead body, he bent down.

“What ails ye, Wullie?” he asked again. “Will you, too, leave me?”

“What's wrong, Wullie?” he asked again. “Are you going to leave me too?”

Then Bessie, watching fearfully, saw him bend, sling the great body on his back, and stagger away.

Then Bessie, watching anxiously, saw him bend down, throw the huge body over his back, and stumble away.

Limp and hideous, the carcase hung down from the little man's shoulders. The huge head, with grim, wide eyes and lolling tongue, jolted and swagged with the motion, seeming to grin a ghastly defiance at the world it had left. And the last Bessie saw of them was that bloody, rolling head, with the puny legs staggering beneath their load, as the two passed out of the world's ken.

Limp and ugly, the carcass hung from the little man's shoulders. The huge head, with its grim, wide eyes and drooping tongue, jolted and swayed with the movement, seeming to grin a ghastly defiance at the world it had left behind. And the last Bessie saw of them was that bloody, rolling head, with the weak legs struggling beneath their burden, as the two disappeared from sight.


In the Devil's Bowl, next day, they found the pair: Adam M'Adam and his Red Wull, face to face; dead, not divided; each, save for the other, alone. The dog, his saturnine expression glazed and ghastly in the fixedness of death, propped up against that humpbacked boulder beneath which, a while before, the Black Killer had dreed his weird; and, close by, his master lying on his back, his dim dead eyes staring up at the heaven, one hand still clasping a crumpled photograph; the weary body at rest at last, the mocking face—mocking no longer—alight with a whole-souled, transfiguring happiness.

In the Devil's Bowl the next day, they discovered the pair: Adam M'Adam and his Red Wull, face to face; dead, undivided; each, except for the other, alone. The dog, with a grim expression frozen and ghastly in death, propped against that hunchbacked boulder where, not long before, the Black Killer had met his fate; and nearby, his master lying on his back, his dull dead eyes staring up at the sky, one hand still holding a crumpled photograph; the tired body finally at rest, the mocking face—no longer mocking—radiating a deep, transformed happiness.





POSTSCRIPT

Adam M'Adam and his Red Wull lie buried together: one just within, the other just without, the consecrated pale.

Adam M'Adam and his Red Wull are buried together: one just inside, the other just outside, the consecrated area.

The only mourners at the funeral were David, James Moore, Maggie, and a gray dog peering through the lych-gate.

The only mourners at the funeral were David, James Moore, Maggie, and a gray dog looking through the lych-gate.

During the service a carriage stopped at the churchyard, and a lady with a stately figure and a gentle face stepped out and came across the grass to pay a last tribute to the dead. And Lady Eleanour, as she joined the little group about the grave, seemed to notice a more than usual solemnity in the parson's voice as he intoned: “Earth to earth—ashes to ashes—dust to dust; in sure and certain hope of the Resurrection to eternal life.”

During the service, a carriage pulled up to the churchyard, and a lady with a dignified figure and a kind face got out and walked across the grass to pay her final respects to the deceased. As Lady Eleanour joined the small group around the grave, she noticed that the parson's voice carried an unusual solemnity as he recited: “Earth to earth—ashes to ashes—dust to dust; in sure and certain hope of the Resurrection to eternal life.”


When you wander in the gray hill-country of the North, in the loneliest corner of that lonely land you may chance upon a low farmhouse, lying in the shadow of the Muir Pike.

When you walk through the gray hills of the North, in the most remote part of that desolate area, you might come across a small farmhouse, tucked away in the shadow of Muir Pike.

Entering, a tall old man comes out to greet you—the Master of Kenmuir. His shoulders are bent now; the hair that was so dark is frosted; but the blue-gray eyes look you as proudly in the face as of yore.

Entering, a tall old man comes out to greet you—the Master of Kenmuir. His shoulders are bent now; the hair that was once so dark is now frosted; but his blue-gray eyes look at you as proudly as they did before.

And while the girl with the glory of yellow hair is preparing food for you—they are hospitable to a fault, these Northerners—you will notice on the mantelpiece, standing solitary, a massive silver cup, dented.

And while the girl with the beautiful yellow hair is getting food ready for you—they're incredibly welcoming, these Northerners—you’ll see a large, dented silver cup sitting alone on the mantelpiece.

That is the world-known Shepherds' Trophy, won outright, as the old man will tell you, by Owd Bob, last and best of the Gray Dogs of Kenmuir. The last because he is the best; because once, for a long-drawn unit of time, James Moore had thought him to be the worst.

That is the famous Shepherds' Trophy, won outright, as the old man will tell you, by Owd Bob, the last and best of the Gray Dogs of Kenmuir. The last because he is the best; because once, for a long time, James Moore had thought he was the worst.

When at length you take your leave, the old man accompanies you to the top of the slope to point you your way.

When you finally say goodbye, the old man walks with you to the top of the hill to show you the way.

“Yo' cross the stream; over Langholm How, yonder; past the Bottom; and oop th' hill on far side. Yo'll come on th' house o' top. And happen yo'll meet Th' Owd Un on the road. Good-day to you, sir, good-day.”

“Go across the stream; over Langholm How, over there; past the Bottom; and up the hill on the other side. You'll come to the house at the top. And you might run into The Old One on the way. Good day to you, sir, good day.”

So you go as he has bidden you; across the stream, skirting the How, over the gulf and up the hill again.

So you go as he instructed you; across the stream, around the How, over the gap, and up the hill again.

On the way, as the Master has foretold, you come upon an old gray dog, trotting soberly along. Th' Owd Un, indeed, seems to spend the evening of his life going thus between Kenmuir and the Grange. The black muzzle is almost white now; the gait, formerly so smooth and strong, is stiff and slow; venerable, indeed, is he of whom men still talk as the best sheep-dog in the North.

On the way, just as the Master predicted, you come across an old gray dog, moving along slowly. The Old One seems to spend the evening of his life walking back and forth between Kenmuir and the Grange. His once-black muzzle is almost white now; his gait, which used to be so smooth and strong, is now stiff and slow; he is truly respected, as people still refer to him as the best sheepdog in the North.

As he passes, he pauses to scan you. The noble head is high, and one foot raised; and you look into two big gray eyes such as you have never seen before—soft, a little dim, and infinitely sad.

As he walks by, he stops to look you over. His elegant head is held high, one foot lifted; and you gaze into two large gray eyes like you've never encountered before—gentle, a bit cloudy, and profoundly sorrowful.

That is Owd Bob o' Kenmuir, of whom the tales are many as the flowers on the May. With him dies the last of the immortal line of the Gray Dogs of Kenmuir.

That is Owd Bob of Kenmuir, known by as many tales as there are flowers in May. With him, the last of the legendary Gray Dogs of Kenmuir is gone.


You travel on up the bill, something pensive, and knock at the door of the house on the top.

You make your way up the hill, feeling thoughtful, and knock on the door of the house at the top.

A woman, comely with the inevitable comeliness of motherhood, opens to you. And nestling in her arms is a little boy with golden hair and happy face, like one of Correggio's cherubs.

A woman, beautiful in that special way mothers are, welcomes you. And cradled in her arms is a little boy with golden hair and a joyful smile, just like one of Correggio's cherubs.

You ask the child his name. He kicks and crows, and looks up at his mother; and in the end lisps roguishly, as if it was the merriest joke in all this merry world, “Adum Mataddum.”

You ask the child his name. He kicks and laughs, looking up at his mother; and finally, with a playful lisp, as if it’s the funniest joke in this happy world, he says, “Adum Mataddum.”











Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!